ã€ŠGrabbing Your Hand, Dragging you Awayã€‹


 Prologue - A Normal Day

    <h4>Prologue - A Normal Day</h4>

    That year, they were still just children. And then, they met.

    ¨C

    When I woke up, I look at the unfamiliar canopy above me in a haze, then I btedly recall that I am outside, and not in my own pce hall. I slowly get up and get dressed, thinking to myself, where has Xi Xi gone wandering off to now, throwing I ¨C this master of hers ¨C to the back of her mind.

    I attend to myself with the clean water that had already been prepared in the room, then wipe my hands dry before heading out, upon pushing open the doors, the sun brightly shines down, causing me to squint my eyes, starting to walk forward as I go and take a nice stroll.

    I remember Xi Xi telling me, this ce is called Mount Qi Yun, a mountain that just happens to be located in the middle of this vastnd. This mountain is like spring throughout all four seasons, with singing birds and fragrant flowers, a pleasant scenery, the perfect vacation spot. The most important thing being, this mountain had unknowingly been given tacit approval several hundred years ago, that it does not belong to any one kingdom, any one person.

    Mount Qi Yun is just Mount Qi Yun, the holynd appropriate for friends of the imperial families of the three kingdoms, a good ce for the gathering of allies.

    I stroke my chin, beginning to recall why I am also in the traveling group this time.

    Originally, princesses should not be brought along in this gathering of the three emperors thates once every five years, in this male dominant society, only princes are worth being proud of and worth showing off. It cannot be helped that my Father Emperor has not a single male offspring, hence creating the situation of him doting on my [older] twin sister ¨C An Ke Zi ¨C only. As a matter of course, for such a special trip, Imperial Sister would be the main subject of attention. And as for why I would be the tagalong, is solely due to Imperial Sister pouting her red lips as she mutters the words, ¡°So boring, why are everyone going all males, Father Emperor, I want Ah-Lan toe along with me.¡± And then, I too, am extremely honoured to follow along to experience the world outside.

    On this Mount Qi Yun, inside the summer resort that can be said to be luxurious, where I reside is but a little little little corner. I did not go see the emperors of the other countries with Father Emperor, nor did I go meet the princes of the other countries with Imperial Sister, I just slowly walk along the pebbled pathway alone, leisurely and carefree.

    This morning I have gotten up a little early, the sun has yet to restore its vicious nature, a slight breeze blowing against my face brings along a unique fragrance of nts, so tender, cosy,zy. I half squint my eyes as I let out a yawn, such gentle andfortable weather, cannot be more suitable for a nice sleep.

    Coming in my direction are two people who appears to be pce maids, unfamiliar faces and unfamiliar outfits, the moment they see me, their pacese to a pause, their eyes circles around my face a few times, then happen to both cover their mouths as they softly let out augh, quietly mumbling something under their breath, not to mention casting strange looks at me from time to time.

    I do not show any reaction to their rude behaviour, just continuing to look ahead, walking my own path whilst turning a blind eye to them.

    Just that, no matter what, I¡¯m still an ordinary person, I just cannot possibly understand those strange looks I got from them. Such strange looks as though I was dressed in a Batman costume, but are instead very proudly saying to them: ¡°Hello all, I am Spiderman.¡±

    -_-||

    After walking far past them, I finallye to a stop, I reach up to strongly rub at both my cheeks, then carefully look at the palm of my hands. Very good, there is no ck, nor is there any red, this means that Yuwen Rui did not draw a turtle or anything else on me this time. But, since he didn¡¯t do anything, why were they looking at me like that?

    I find myself feeling very puzzled.

    Suddenly a burst of cicada cries reaches my ears, I raise my head to look at the towering trees surrounding me, falling into a daze. Only seeing the luxuriantly green trees full of vigour and vitality standing high and mighty in this tree garden I¡¯m currently in, thick foliage blocking the scorching sun, but asionally there are the few streaks of light rebelliously piercing through the gaps, casting spots of light around the ce. I close my eyes, the distant birds tweet in response to the nearby cicadas, casting a delicate and light feeling over me.

    I have once desired such a dreamy and beautifully natural scenery so much, but have moved on from it with the passing of time, now that I havee across this desire of mine, I emptily find, I am already not the original me.

    The longing I once had, have all been reduced to ashes.

    Just as I am making a rare show of sadness in a cultured manner over here, a voice of calling is heard, ¡°Over there, the pce maid in blue,e to me!¡±

    I look in the direction of the voice, only seeing ¨C between the trees, approximately twenty meters away ¨C a young boy in green clothing waving at me. I ignore his little arm that has been strongly waving around this entire time, calmly standing at my spot, looking at him from afar.

    ¡°What are you dilly-dallying for ah, quicklye and help me, I¡¯ve caught a huge huge fish, quick quick!¡± He says more anxiously, constantly looking back.

    My feet make a move, then slowly, I head towards him. When I arrive, his back was facing me as he very carefully holds up the fishing rod, lips continuing to speak, ¡°Comeee, give me a hand, it¡¯s about toe up,e up.¡±

    ¡°Quickly ah you-¡± He takes time to turn around, and upon seeing me, the rest of his words remains stuck in his throat, followed by a burst of earth-shatteringughter, ¡°Hahahahahahahahahahahaha, hahahahahahahahaha.¡±

    I look at the boy in front of me, approximately eleven or twelve years of age, delicate features and fair skin, in a body of ¨C not necessarily the best, but definitely not considered bad quality ¨C green brocade robes, the colour looks just as fresh as a vegetable that had just been pulled out the ground. I find it a little pitiful, such a pretty boy, say, why would he suddenly lose his sanity¡­¡­?

    ¡°Haha, haha¡± He runs out of breath fromughing, loosening one hand from the fishing rod to support his waist, speaking disjointedly: ¡°Ah, could it be, could it be that you think by writing the word ¡®king (Íõ)¡¯ on your own forehead, it would make you a tiger? Hahahahaha, I¡¯m dying ofughter, there¡¯s actually someone this stupid, hahahahaha.¡±

    I, freeze.

    I ignore his ridicule, walking past him, ande up to the little pond behind him, looking down, the lightly rippling surface of the water clearly reflects the ck character on my forehead, but it is not ¡®king (Íõ)¡¯, rather, it is ¡®abundant (·á)¡¯. The word ¡®abundant (·á)¡¯ has a very short vertical stroke, in addition with the idea of the tiger ¨C ¡®king (Íõ)¡¯ ¨C leaving a strong first impression, those that don¡¯t take a closer look would most likely see it as ¡®king (Íõ)¡¯.

    I could feel the corner of my own eyes constantly twitch, I, I, I¡­¡­

    Yuwen Rui, you are indeed a cow, you bull, you big red bull.

    I look at that face in the water, vaguely showing slight emotions breaking out, deep down, I constantly hypnotise myself: calm, An Ke Lan, you must stay calm. I take a few deep breaths, satisfied to see myself recover that emotionless face. I reach out for some clear water and clean the writing from my forehead, feeling very helpless towards the one who has not stoppedughing behind me.

    ¡°Hahaha, you¡¯re too funny, hahaha,¡± The boy in green¡¯s voice sounds like it really is bing increasingly happy, ¡°Aiyoyoyo, my stomach hurts to death, say, how could you be so funny, hahaha, I¡¯ve heard of others plugging their ears to steal a bell, heard of others gifting money to have people hit them, but have never heard of anyone writing on their own forehead to act like a tiger, hahahahaha.¡±

    I ignore him, minding my own business as I get up, preparing to leave.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go ah you, hahaha, fine, I won¡¯tugh at you anymore, is it not just because you want to be a big tiger?¡± The corners of his lips intensely turn up, eyes showing no signs of notughing.

    I stop in my steps, fixing my gaze onto him.

    He reaches up to rub his own face, changing into an expression of seriousness, ¡°In fact, I shall not lie to you, just now I truly thought you¡¯re a tiger, this idea of yours is in fact not bad, -puff-, truly not bad.¡±

    The fishing rod slightly sinks down and down in this moment, he hurriedly turns and grabs it with two hands, words still spilling from his mouth, ¡°I¡¯m really not lying to you, I almost thought you were that tiger, oh right, also the mightiest, most formidable big tiger on Mount Qi Yun,eee, big tiger, give a hand, give a hand.¡±

    I look at the boy in green with his back facing me, then look at his slightly stuck up butt, raising my foot to decisively kick at it. After kicking it, I am hit with the sudden realisation, so the dream I hadst night of kicking someone is real ah, turns out the one I kicked is this block of vegetable.

    And so, with a sound of ¡°pu-tong¡±, the fresh green vegetable bes a water boiled vegetable.

    The boy in green clearly did not expect me to ¡®kick the ball into the goal¡¯, nkly standing in the water for a few seconds before pointing at me, saying: ¡°You you you, you actually dare to kick Young Master ¨C I! You audacious one, do you know who my father is? My father is Meng Peng Fei! Just you wait, I¡¯ll definitely have my father throw you into the water and have you soak in it for three sichen (six hours)!¡±

    Oh? Meng Peng Fei? Yun Ze Kingdom¡¯s famous Military Commander Meng Peng Fei? The super General Meng Peng Fei loved and supported by all soldiers? The Meng Peng Fei that has an iron military advisor wife?

    ¡°You shameful brat still dare to be yelling there!¡± A boorish male voice is heard, then a burly man with a face full of beard enters the water and pulls up the boy in green¡¯s back cor, carrying the boy out like carrying a radish. He curses and scolds: ¡°You little b*stard, I¡¯ve told you not to run around everywhere, not to run around everywhere, yet you still bring me trouble, watch how I sort you out once we get back!¡±

    ¡°I I I, Father, it¡¯s her, it¡¯s her who kicked me down!¡± The boy in green points at me,ining: ¡°Look, I¡¯mpletely soaked through!¡±

    ¡°Soaked your head! Watch how your mother sort you outter!¡± The bearded man pushes away the boy¡¯s wronged look, turning to say to me: ¡°This youngdy, apologies, this damned son of mine has presumably done bad again, I truly am very sorry, very sorry, I¡¯ll teach him a good lesson once I get back.¡±

    Having said that, he one-handedly throws the boy over his shoulder, taking long strides away. The boy in green on his shoulder tries hard to swing his short arms and legs around, pping around whilst yelling at me: ¡°Stupid fool, stupid tiger, just you remember, don¡¯t let me see you again, if not, I definitely won¡¯t go without teaching you a good lesson, -aiyo! Father! Don¡¯t hit my butt! I¡¯ll tell Mother you¡¯re abusing me! Aiyo don¡¯t hit me, don¡¯t hit me! It¡¯s swelling up, it¡¯s swelling up!¡±

    I watch this lively father and son pair disappear out of sight, feeling slightly warm at heart, vegetable¡¯s father, appears to be a very straightforward man. Meng Peng Fei, indeed has a well-deserved reputation.

    I don¡¯t turn around and head back, but continue to aimlessly wander around, I casually make my way around this huge tree garden, the scenery along the way is vast and grand, I gradually grow captivated, starting to feel like I¡¯m no longer in the mortal realm.

    Then, just as I felt like I didn¡¯t seem to be in the mortal realm anymore, a person appears within sight.

    Under a big tree on my left, a male child in golden clothing is leaning against the trunk, resting, his eyes tightly closed, his face vacant. Ie to a stop, just quietly watching him, not making a sound.

    I scrutinise his face carefully, oh-ho, yet another handsome seedling. His appearance is different to the fair and clear skinned men of Yun Mi, it¡¯s the type with bronze skin filled with vigour. Nor are his features elegant like those of Yun Mi men, but rather, handsome and sharp, giving off a sense of great power like a sword. His appearance, although young and tender, vaguely reveals a domineering air, a body of gold clothing that represents royal status, which also means, this boy is royalty. I casually nce over that belt at his waist that is adorned with characteristics of his kingdom, looks like this boy is a Yun Zhan prince.

    ¡°Why are you not speaking?¡± He suddenly asks, his voice slightly hoarse, eyes still closed.

    I say nothing, what does he mean why am I not speaking, is there any other reason why I don¡¯t speak, is it not just because I¡¯m toozy to speak?

    The golden boy appears to fire up, ¡°Why are you not speaking? Are youughing at I ¨C this blind person ¨C too?¡±

    I grow a little curious, -ah-, blind, he¡¯s blind?

    ¡°You¡¯re blind?¡± I hear my own voiceced with curiousness.

    The golden boy¡¯s temper is presumably not so good, fiercely opening his eyes whichcks focus, as he roars, ¡°Get lost! You¡¯re the blind one! I¡¯m not blind!¡±

    ¡°Then¡­¡­¡± I find that his pupils actually have a vague gold glow, ¡°You¡¯re a mute?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± The golden boy¡¯s anger is somewhat cut off, followed by another roar, ¡°Are you a fool? How could I be a mute? Can you not hear me speak!?¡±

    I plug my ears with my thumb, such explosive anger at such a young age ah, this is no good, no good. ¡°So you¡¯re not a mute ah, are you blind then?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    My voice suddenly turns sympathetic andpassionate, ¡°So you really are blind ah, how pitiful.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not pitiful! Why am I pitiful?!¡± The golden boy immediately denies, seemingly trying hard to conceal something but exposes himself even more, ¡°Should Father Emperor want to bestow Mi Er to him, then he shall bestow her to him! I don¡¯t care! I don¡¯t care at all! Nor do I care if Mi Er doesn¡¯t like me anymore, because I¡¯m blind!¡± His hand again and again strikes at his face, I¡¯m really afraid he¡¯ll punch a hole into it.

    ¡°Say.¡± I go up and sit beside him, ¡°Do you really hate him?¡±

    ¡°He snatched away Mi Er! Mi Er was originally mine!¡± The golden boy hatefully says, ¡°But he is my imperial [younger] brother, I cannot hate him.¡±

    ¡°Very good.¡± I pat his shoulder, ¡°Please don¡¯t carelessly go up, exterminating him, and snatch Mi Er back.¡±

    The golden boy¡¯s expression freezes, ¡°Eh, what are you saying?¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t carelessly go up, exterminating him, and snatch Mi Er back.¡± I repeat, not troubled by it.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be telling me ¡®where in the world is there no grass, why love a single flower only¡¯?¡± He is once again angered, ¡°General Mo would alwaysfort General Zhang like this!¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡± I put my hand down with loss of interest, ¡°So you have your own final thoughts.¡±

    He once again freezes, ¡°Eh, right, I know myself ah. Where in the world is there no grass, why love a single flower only, what does one Mi Er mean, I will have countless more Mi Er toe in future. ¡°He spreads a smile at me, ¡°Very well, you, be my woman from now on.¡±

    I extend my hand and wave it in front of his face, ¡°Aren¡¯t you unable to see?¡±

    ¡°A bit, I can only see a bit.¡± He tries his best to widen his beautiful eyes, ¡°Who are you? I¡¯ll go collect you from your family in future.¡±

    ¡°I take a step back, ¡°I am a pce maid under the Yun Mi Kingdom¡¯s thirteenth prince, I¡¯m called Ah Dou, you must remember toe pick me up ah.¡±

    ¡°I shall go tomorrow.¡± He vows, ¡°You must wait for me alright.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± As if I¡¯d wait for you, idiot. ¡°Well, see you tomorrow then.¡±

    ¡°See you tomorrow!¡±

    I shake my head and sigh, this is the ignorance caused byck of knowledge regarding the situations within other nations ah, the thirteenth prince of the Yun Mi Kingdom is currently ying chess with Tang Seng in western paradise. (He¡¯s already passed away)

    Having bid goodbye to the blind golden boy, I sure feel rather exhausted, as I walk around, preparing to head back, I happen to run into Yuwen Xiu who is looking around in all directions.

    I sigh, -ai-, this direction idiot, he¡¯s lost again.

    ¡°Ah-Lan!¡± Yuwen Xiu sounds extremely pleasantly surprised, that pair of peach blossom eyes that are showing its first signs of elegance are glimmering with emotions, ¡°You¡¯re here! Go go go, you¡¯re wanting to head back to where we¡¯re staying, right? I just happen to be going the same way, let¡¯s go together!¡±

    I fall silent, who says you¡¯re going the same way, where you reside isn¡¯t even my courtyard, alright. But I am a kind-hearted child, I obediently nod at him, ¡°Oh.¡±

    Yuwen Xiu¡¯s steps are hurried as he pulls me along in running forward, when suddenly, a sound of ¡°ci¡±¡­¡­

    Yuwen Xiu¡¯s fair white face instantly flushes red, trying his best to hide his butt, ¡°I, I, I was careless just now and got scratched by a tree branch, but how did it tear just like that?!¡±

    All I can see is still those two smooth white butt cheeks, ¡°Ah, so fair.¡± I very tly state.

    ¡°Look look look! What do you think you¡¯re looking?!¡± He hides his butt with one hand and covers my eyes with the other, ¡°Watch out you don¡¯t grow a sty!¡±

    ¡°Seventh Brother¡¯s butt, is so fair.¡± I dully repeat again, even if I can only see darkness before me, my mind can still see Yuwen Xiu gritting his teeth right now, ah, my current mood, sure is feeling great.

    ¡°You littless, damnedss, not allowed to tell anyone!¡± Yuwen Xiu fiercely threatens.

    I still wanted to speak up to annoy him some more, when a teenage boy¡¯s voice that had just broke, is heard, ¡°En, don¡¯t tell anyone what?¡±

    Yuwen Xiu hurriedly let go of the hand covering my eyes, fumbling through his speech when he sees the arriving person: ¡°Bro-, Brother, I, I.¡±

    The arriving person, is none other than the handsome and elegant, young Yuwen Rui who indifferently casts him a nce, reaching up to undo his own cloak and throws it at him, ¡°Put it on.¡±

    Yuwen Xiu hurriedly wraps the cloak around him tightly, ¡°I¡¯m not lost, I just wanted to wander around, en, wander around.¡±

    I lower my eyes, this little direction idiot Yuwen Xiu¡¯s current look of ¡®there is no three hundred taels of silver hidden here¡¯ sure is cute. (Comes from an idiom story that refers to the stupidity of revealing what one intends to hide by a deliberate act. Watch: https://.youtube/watch?v=6i-uB0Pi9fQ)

    ¡°Ah-Lan.¡± Yuwen Rui spreads his arms towards me, ¡°Come here.¡±

    I walk towards him, leaving him to pull me into his arms. He holds me and walks for a while before suddenly asking: ¡°Ah-Lan, do you like tigers?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± I fall silent for a long while, then say: ¡°Don¡¯t like.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± He also falls silent, after a while, he says: ¡°Looks like I need to work harder to make you get used to and then like tigers.¡±

    I, you, f*ck you.

    ¡°Do you like tigers?¡± He once again asks.

    I once again ponder for a long while, dully saying: ¡°Like.¡±

    ¡°Very well.¡± He nods in satisfaction, those long and fine fox eyes filled with a smile, ¡°I thought, you would like it too.¡±

    I feel a little hurt, why, why, why did I sumb to the evil force¡­¡­

    ¡°[Older] Brother, what is this tiger tiger thing you¡¯re both talking about?¡± Yuwen Xiu¡¯s pretty face pops up as he curiously asks.

    ¡°Nothing.¡± Yuwen Rui replies, his voice like light clouds and gentle wind, a faint smile sitting on his handsome face, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s head back.¡±

    Then suddenly, Yuwen Rui lifts me up, Yuwen Xiu step by step follows along by his side, as the three of us return to the courtyard together.

    On a particr day several monthster, I hear the pce maids spreading word everywhere, Yun Ze¡¯s General Meng Peng Fei was suspected of rebelling, his entire household arrested and beheaded, not one person spared. I think of that boy in green and the burly man by the pond, think of all that yelling and subtle warmth, and feel a little saddened at heart.

    Fate may pass by with a brush of the shoulders, life could also perhaps go in a sh.

    That day was just an ordinary day, clearly, extremely ordinary.

 One

    <h4>Chapter One</h4>

    When Xi Xi came in telling me that my imperial [older] sister hase, I was in the middle of eating grapes, mindlessly plopping one in my mouth every now and then. Taking the damp cloth to clean my mouth, I put on my signature dull expression and walk out.

    That stunning face of Imperial Sister¡¯s carries faint sorrow, a wave of sparkling light flowing in that pair of captivating almond eyes, and so I once again wonder, are the two of us really twins?

    Actually, I am a fake ancient person, because I time travelled.

    I still remember how to start up and shut down aputer, how to operate a printer, how to start the engine of a car.

    I, the twin of the flower-like beauty Imperial Sister in name only, looks the exact same as I did before, even the little mole sitting at the corner of my eye has been transferred over, wholly intact.

    Basically, I believe this body originally shouldn¡¯t have been born with this appearance, this is purely caused by the time travelling of my soul.

    ¡°Ah-Lan, Ah-Lan, did you hear what I was saying?¡± Imperial Sister¡¯s nice looking brows knits together, even such an expression is unbelievably beautiful.

    I raise my head and nkly look at Imperial Sister, ¡°Ah?¡±

    As expected, Imperial Sister does that same expression and action that she had already done n number of times. She softly sighs, jade hands cupping her own face, beautiful orbs intively looking into the distance, ¡°How could I have forgotten? You simply don¡¯t understand my sorrows.¡±

    I continue to look at her with a nk gaze, dumbly asking: ¡°Imperial Sister, what were you saying to me just now?¡±

    The sentimental expression fades from Imperial Sister¡¯s face, and she leisurely says: ¡°Nothing much, Ah-Lan, I shall go back now, be good today alright? Go to sleep earlier.¡±

    And so, just like a dancing butterfly, she flutters away.

    Still keeping a dull expression on my face, I return to my room, and then extremely skilfully remove the transparent purple grape skin.

    Perhaps you can also work out, I am a princess, moreover, a fool of a princess.

    Born in the imperial pce, my appearance is as average as that of the white radish and white cabbages in the fields. Throughout all four seasons of the year, my face is always disying a dull expression, eyes forever shrouded in haze.

    No matter who says something to me, I will always have that thousand year unchanging dull expression, along with that sound of ¡°ah¡±, truly living up to my Foolish Princess title.

    Sometimes I would think, had it been someone else, perhaps they would roar out something along the lines of:

    Pei! You¡¯re the frigging fool here, your entire family¡¯s made up of fools.

    It¡¯s also considered a loss that my personality weighs more on the level-headed side. Just leave those people to munch on whatever they like to munch on, after all, who is dumb and who is smart, is not definite.

    My Imperial Sister, An Ke Zi, is our kingdom¡¯s most stunning beauty, one must know, since the ancient times, the worries of a beauty has always been many.

    My oldest male cousin, Yuwen Rui, is an elegantly refined and well-mannered gentleman on the surface, but this person, has a secret that cannot be told to anyone.

    My seventh older male cousin, Yuwen Xiu, other than having beauty that shakes the heavens and earth, is also quite an enigmatic one. He loves to chase me around calling me little fool, little fool, heaven knows how many times I had wanted to shove the grape skin up his pretty nostrils, but in the end, I still restrain myself very sensibly.

    I know of the secrets within this pce, including hers, his, and theirs.

    Just leisurely living my daysfortably in the pce like this, I firmly believe I can continue to y dumb to the end.

    When I got up this morning, Xi Xi told me, the sun is shining extremely beautifully outside, best suited for going on an outing.

    And then, not long after Imperial Sister had left, Yuwen Xiu came along.

    ¡°Little Fool, say, how is the weather today?¡± Yuwen Xiu¡¯s pair of peach blossom eyes contains unclear intentions.

    I slightly squint my eyes and nod, ¡°Good.¡±

    Yuwen Xiu then dashingly spreads open the folded fan he always carries with him, ¡°Then say, how about Seventh Brother take you out the pce?¡±

    I continue to squint my eyes and nod, ¡°Good.¡±

    Yuwen Xiu smiles, ¡°How about Seventh Brother sells you off?¡±

    Again with the same expression and action, ¡°Good.¡±

    This word of ¡®good¡¯ was responded with him knocking me on the head.

    Sitting in the horse carriage, I slowly chew the plum blossom cake in my mouth, sweet but not greasy, looks like the pce cook has changed again.

    ¡°Little Fool, do you have anywhere you wish to go today?¡± Yuwen Xiu asks.

    I carefully eat the snack in hand, without leaving any crumbs, ¡°No.¡±

    I want to go to a brothel, a male whorehouse, how about that?

    Yuwen Xiu deliberately knit his brows together, ¡°Then what to do? Had I have known earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have brought you out.¡±

    I thought to myself, quit acting, is it not you who wanted to wander out yourself? I was thinking this to myself, but my face remains nk: ¡°Let us head back then.¡±

    Yuwen Xiu¡¯s face slightly changes, ¡°Call you a fool and you really act like one.¡±

    In face of this, I feel quite helpless, I don¡¯t know why he is so persistent on calling me a fool, in fact, I have never once showed the appearance of idiotically gnawing at my own fingers with saliva dripping from my mouth.

    I am just a little nk, really, I am not lying to you all.

    Yuwen Xiu¡¯s horse carriage directly takes us to a thoroughly bustling main street. Having gotten off the horse carriage, I show no eagerness nor excitement, just looking at him woodenly.

    ¡°Ah-Lan, what are you looking at?¡± The corners of Yuwen Xiu¡¯s lips tugs up.

    I say: ¡°Looking at Seventh Brother.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s so good looking about Seventh Brother?¡± Hearing the tone in his voice, it is filled with arrogance.

    I calmly ask: ¡°Seventh Brother, did you bring money?¡±

    Yuwen Xiu appears to clench his teeth a little, ¡°Brought it, you, rest, assured.¡±

    I turn around, Seventh Brother, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust you, just that I have not forgotten the previous incident of you getting chased, after not bringing any moneyst time.

    It truly, sucked.

    Half an hourter, I was stood at the roadside taking little bites of my candied gourd, not paying much attention to those along the roadside.

    Another ten minutes passes, and I look at the still plentiful candied gourd in hand, feeling a little dejected, looks like Seventh Brother is lost again.

    ¡°Does the candied gourd taste good, little girl?¡± A man with a very upright appearance yet very wretched temperamentes up to my side.

    I fall into a daze as I stare at the candied gourd in hand, finally raising my head after a very long time to say: ¡°Good.¡±

    That middle aged man¡¯s face had already stiffened a little, after hearing me say this, he then strains to pull up the muscles on both sides of his face: ¡°Do you want to eat something even tastier than this then?¡±

    I once again lower my head and ponder for a long time before raising my head to say: ¡°Want to.¡±

    The middle aged man¡¯s face finally shows a bit of happiness: ¡°Thene along with Uncle, Uncle will take you to eat something much tastier.¡±

    Of course I have noticed that he used a tone of certainty and not one of doubt, thinking to myself, could it be I really look like such an easy person to abduct?

    I reach up and cup the back of my head, stroking it, having made sure Seventh Brother did not stick some straws in it, I nod, ¡°Very well.¡±

    I feel I should teach Seventh Brother a lesson, touring around again whilst I¡¯m at it. (Author¡¯s note ¡ª you sure it¡¯s not go touring around again, teaching Seventh Brother a lesson whilst you¡¯re at it?)

    I swear to God, had I have known the consequences of this abduction, I definitely would not have left the pce with Yuwen Xiu.

 Two

    <h4>Chapter Two</h4>

    That middle-aged man took me to a ce before instructing me to wait on the side, I too, just acted obedient and listened well. Not long after, he and a middle-aged womanes out together, I see that that woman¡¯s face is quite square, brows slightly raised, from appearance alone, looks like another shrewd one.

    The middle-aged man tells me to go along with that middle-aged woman, and so I know that I have already been sold, just don¡¯t know how much I was sold for?

    I quietly follow the woman to a horse carriage, whilst that middle-aged man followed alongside us, trying his best to suppress his smile so that I don¡¯t notice anything strange. And I very cooperatively, pretend to not see anything off about the situation, looks like I am his ¡®unexpected fortune¡¯.

    I step into the horse carriage, unsurprisingly seeing a good few girls already inside, all approximately aged thirteen or fourteen. Looking at their appearances, it seems that they all belong to the fair and delicate type, I assume that the ce I¡¯m going to would not ept any worse either.

    All those girls keeps their heads slightly lowered, fingers helplessly winding up their own hair.

    I suddenly feel happy, nobody would have thought that I¡¯d actually be happy to sell myself off, eh, no, more like tantly serve myself up. But no one can me me for this, spending my days in the pce for over ten years really has suffocated me, I need a surprise, although, this could very well be other people¡¯s fright.

    These other people, includes Seventh Brother. Of course, I can also imagine Oldest Cousin raging at Seventh Brother after finding out they had lost me¡­¡­

    Seventh Brother sure is fortunate, one must know, this refined scum that is Oldest Cousin is not one to easily get angry. But asionally, when the raging mes has been lit, it will definitely cause a painful burn.

    Amen, Seventh Brother, may the lord be with you.

    I quietly daze out in the horse carriage for a very very long time, until someone lifts the curtains, the blinding light thates pouring in causes me to squint my eyes. The middle-aged woman and an aunt tells us all to step out of the carriage, and then proceeds to line us up into a little squad before we enter through what is clearly the back door.

    I continue to obediently act like a silly girl, oh, I can finally aplish one of my ten biggest dreams I had in the past, toe to the ancient times and be a maid. My heart felt a little moment of satisfaction.

    In front, the aunt in brown clothing who is negotiating with the middle-aged woman supposedly has some sort of role that puts her in charge, those sparkling eyes looks at the few of us as though choosing white cabbages at the market, don¡¯t know just how many times her eyes had circled around us altogether, but in the end, she finally nods her head at the middle-aged woman and says a few words.

    I automatically tranted her words as: ¡°En, the white cabbages this time aren¡¯t bad.¡±

    And so, it¡¯s time to be transferred over again, the woman dusts off her clothing and was ready to leave with great satisfaction, right before leaving, she even spoke to us with deep affection: ¡°Coming to the Meng Estate is your blessing, remember to listen to Aunt Fu well from now on, understand?¡± (The Meng here is M¨¨ng / ÃÏ, different to the M¨¦ng / ÃÉ of the green vegetable boy in the prologue)

    A line of white cabbages uniformly nods their heads.

    Especially this white cabbage that is I, nodding in particrly sincerely.

    Once the middle-aged woman left, Aunt Fues. She stands before us and carefully looks us up and down, eyes scanning from one girl¡¯s hair to the soles of their feet, and finally that pair of extremely ghostly eyes sets onto me.

    I¡¯m thinking, sess, An Ke Lan, you¡¯ve caught her eye.

    Aunt Fu very slowly, very slowly walks to me, staring into my eyes for two full minutes, ¡°Youngss, do you know how many this is?¡±

    I am speechless, she actually held out two chubby fingers and waved them in front of my face, of course the dull look in my eyes have seeded in catching her attention.

    ¡°Two.¡± I softly say, voice and eye t and dull as always.

    Aunt Fu suddenly lets out a sigh, regretfully saying: ¡°A pity, truly a pity.¡±

    I really wanted to tug at her sleeves asking: ¡°What¡¯s a pity? What¡¯s a pity?¡±

    But I cannot, because my character is a fool.

    As I was thinking this, I hear someone ask: ¡°Aunt Fu, what are you saying is a pity?¡±

    Aunt Fu turns and smiles at the person: ¡°So it is Young Lady that hase, I was just talking about thisss.¡±

    I nce over from the corner of my eyes, that Young Lady appears to be approximately fourteen or fifteen, zing red long dress highlighting her little face that is white like jade, clearly a half grown up child yet has a sharp presence, right hand holding a silver long whip. I think about this for some time, I may have encountered the legendary haughty youngdy.

    Her big eyes nces over us, saying: ¡°These lot are the new arrivals?¡± Contempt clearly hidden within her slightly raised voice.

    Aunt Fu nods, ¡°En, all of them had only just been sent here.¡±

    Young Lady runs her hand along the whip, slowly pacing over. Walking back and forth, and back and forth again, sauntering in front of us for a long time, the fine whip handle lightly tapping against the palm of her hand.

    ¡°Aunt Fu, by ¡®pity¡¯, were you referring to thisss just now?¡± Young Lady bluntly points at me with the whip.

    Aunt Fu smiles, ¡°Well if it isn¡¯t her I was just talking about.¡±

    Young Lady half narrows her eyes upon hearing this, eyeing me up for a long time, as though observing a creature, then finallyes to a conclusion, ¡°It is indeed a great pity, sure is born with a delicate and pretty face, just that the look in her eyes isn¡¯t too good, simr to my house¡¯s Xiao Hei.¡±

    I am incapable of stopping my fingers from twitching, although I cannot be certain of what the Xiao Hei she speaks of is, my guess can¡¯t be far off.

    The short legged sausage dog (Dachshund) I used to own is called Xiao Hei.

    Speaking of our dear Xiao Hei, back then, it was also the dominant dog of our area. Everywhere he went, he beckoned other dogs, leading them to attack the chickens in other people¡¯s homes, such a grand air of flying chickens and jumping dogs (a scene of chaos). In the end, grandfather could not tolerate it anymore and so didn¡¯t bother tolerating at all, grabbing a rope, he was preparing to keep it tied up, but who knew he¡¯d put in too much strength and actually strangled Xiao Hei to death. Say, this matter, how sad of a memory it is.

    ¡ª-my Xiao Hei that lived a bitter life, forgive your owner I, for not being able to see you in your final moment.

    ¡°Young Lady¡¯s words are correct, it is also this girl¡¯sck of blessing, Young Master does not like this type.¡± These words contains some sort of regretful meaning, but Aunt Fu¡¯s expression does not change at all.

    Young Lady¡¯s eyebrows twitches, contemptuously ncing over us all, ¡°What¡¯s this, has [Older] Brother taken interest in prettydies from humble upbringing again,tely?¡±

    Aunt Fu¡¯s lips hooks up into an appropriate curve, ¡°It is as Young Lady says.¡±

    That youngdy probably finds it a little uninteresting, eyes circling around a few times, beforezily saying: ¡°Just leave this fool for me, seeing as I¡¯ve been bored to the extreme as ofte.¡±

    Aunt Fu nods: ¡°Since Young Lady wishes to, do take her.¡± She then turns to ask me: ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±

    I deliberately stall for three or four seconds, then tly say: ¡°Ah-Lan.¡± (L¨¢n /À¶ ¨C the colour blue)

    ¡°Ah-Lan?¡± (L¨¢n/À¼ ¨C orchid) Young Lady twitches her lips, ¡°This name sure is countrified, from today onwards, you shall be called Ah-Lan (L¨¢n /À¶ ¨C the colour blue), not the Lan as in the orchid flower, but the Lan as in the blue sky.¡±

    I calmly ept, ¡°En, this servant knows.¡±

    See, I¡¯ve always had a good temperament, taking on rough matters as theye, I will never intend to go against the master.

    ¡°What¡¯re you still waiting for, want to wait for my brother toe and ridicule you?¡± Young Lady coldly says.

    I have nowe to the understanding, that this young master is a master that¡¯s only interested in beauties, thus, will not like a fool like me, furthermore, he could also very well own a venomous tongue.

    Young Lady and I follow a maid as we wind around thebyrinth for half a day, finally stopping at ¡®Ying Courtyard¡¯.

    Ahead, Young Lady¡¯s steps does not stop, behind, I¡¯m also quickly pacing after her, maid rule number one, where the master goes, I shall follow, with the exception of dangerous ces.

    Without showing the slightestdylike behaviour, Young Lady pushes open the doors to a room, then hurriedly heads to the bedside, saying: ¡°Xiao Hei, Xiao Hei, where are you? I found apanion for you.¡±

    I start to think deeply, a pet that can go on the bed, looks like this Xiao Hei has a high possibility of being a cat, moreover, it¡¯s a ck cat with glistening fur.

    But God has always loved to y tricks on me, not long after Young Lady¡¯s words were heard, I see something squirm amongst the bedding, followed by the head ¡ª of something that looks like quite the character ¡ª popping out.

    Young Lady sure wasughing with great joy, holding the little ything in utter excitement, ¡°Xiao Hei, my little baby.¡±

    Looking into those beady ck yet soulless eyes of Xiao Hei, I deeply feel a sense ofmentation.

    Never would I have thought that Xiao Hei is a pig, an authentic mini fragrant pig, so ugly that it cannot get any uglier, so expensive that it cannot get any more expensive, such is the ¡°fragrant¡± pig, although I personally cannot smell what¡¯s so fragrant about it at all.

    Looks like this youngdy has a hobby of raising a pig.

    As I am inwardly making a joke out of all this, Young Lady looks up, ¡°Why¡¯re you still standing over there, are you not going to quicklye over?¡±

    And so, I obediently walk over to her side, ¡°Young Lady.¡±

    Young Lady strokes Xiao Hei¡¯s smooth head: ¡°Xiao Hei, look, this is thepanion I¡¯ve found you, although it can¡¯t be said that she¡¯s the same level as you, but at least she resembles you in one aspect.¡±

    And then raising her head, she smiles and says: ¡°Both eyes dull and soulless, a fool.¡±

    Xiao Hei seems to have gotten a little excited, straining to breathe through both nostrils¡ª-a show of dominance?

    Deep down I am slightly hurt, maids these days are not worth much, to actually bepared to a pig, moreover, even this pig is looking down on me.

    ¡°Fool, what you stalling for, go pour me a cup of tea.¡± Young Lady orders.

    I take dignified steps to the table, eyes fixed on the teapot as I pour out tea, then carefully pass the cup of tea to Young Lady.

    Young Lady¡¯s face slightly stiffens, ¡°Fool, do you not even know how to pour tea?¡±

    I nkly raise my head, ¡°Ah?¡±

    The cup is filled up, enough to quench thirst.

    Young Lady pauses after seeing my face, then impatiently returns the cup to me, ¡°Fine fine, ce it back, go to the table and grab a few snacks to feed Xiao Hei.¡±

    Once again, I carefully carry the tea back, making a fine selection of a snack and walk back over, preparing to attend to Great Pig Master Xiao Hei.

    ¡°Baby Hei, open your mouth,e on now, take a bite.¡± Young Lady says in a pampering manner.

    I twist that piece of snack trying to deliver it into Great Pig Master¡¯s mouth as though my life depended on it, but it can¡¯t be helped that Great Pig Master will not cooperate, with one vigorous movement, it turns its head away and avoids it.

    I tell myself to stay calm, perhaps these days, even pigs have an adolescence period, and even ys rebellious.

    Young Lady raises her head to nce at me, giving me a strange look.

    I continue trying to feed it, Great Pig Master, you best not fail me, or else I¡¯d certainly w open your top and bottom lips and shove half an apple into it.

    ¡°Heng heng.¡± Great Pig Master harrumphs, appearing to be quite unpleased.

    Young Lady immediately pulls my hand away, ¡°Stop stop stop, don¡¯t feed it.¡±

    Seeing this, Great Pig Master makes another two sounds of harrumphs, this I can make out, it¡¯s expressing joy this time.

    The three of us enter a moment of deadlock, when a deep yet captivating voice sounds from outside the doors.

    ¡°Ying Lu, is Xiao Hei feeling any better today?¡±

 Three

    <h4>Chapter Three</h4>

    Young Lady turns her pretty face away upon hearing this voice, casually tossing Xiao Hei onto the bedding and walks to the doors: ¡°[Older] Brother, howe you¡¯re back so early today?¡±

    Having obtained its freedom, Great Pig Master Xiao Hei appears to have a premonition as it quickly picks up its pig legs and runs, it cannot be helped that I was much quicker.

    With one urate grab onto its hind legs, I strongly pull it back, Pig Master¡¯s round ball of a body immediately overturns on the bed, crying out. I then nimbly plop the snack into its mouth, and within an instant, its stomach full of grief fades into an awakened appetite.

    This set of movements can truly be said to be of passing clouds and flowing water, a smooth process. I let out a deep sigh inside, a pig really is a pig ah.

    ¡°Had nothing much going on today, henceing back earlier. Oh right, where¡¯s Xiao Hei?¡± That pleasant sounding male¡¯s voicezily says.

    Young Lady brightens up: ¡°Brother, are you not busy these few days? Then¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Look at thisss, are you that eager to see Little Uncle?¡± The sound of footsteps is heard, and the man heads over towards me.

    My back faces them as I stay in position without moving, fiercely looking at Great Pig Master Xiao Hei: should you not eat, watch out I don¡¯t ughter you. I truly don¡¯t believe, princess ¡ª I, cannot tame you ¡ª this little pig.

    ¡°Ying Lu, who is this person?¡± The man¡¯s voice slightly deepens as he asks this.

    Young Lady, that is to say, Ying Lu, answers: ¡°Someone I just requested from Aunt Fu, preparing to give Xiao Hei apanion.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense!¡± The male reprimands: ¡°It¡¯s not like you aren¡¯t aware of Xiao Hei¡¯s condition, yet you still have someone attend to it! Are you really set on harming thisss?!¡±

    I slightly narrow my eyes upon hearing this, directly looking into the soulless eyes of Xiao Hei: What¡¯s this? Do you have OCD or is it swine flu?

    However, Ying Lu was not frightened in the slightest, pettishly saying: ¡°Brother Brother, don¡¯t you worry for nothing, Xiao Hei really likes thisss this time, it didn¡¯t even try to bite her when she went to feed it just now.¡±

    I twitch my brows, not caring for Xiao Hei¡¯s trembling body in front of me, oh-ho, so you have the mad pig disease ah, little thing, you best not try anything on me.

    Hearing this, the male suspiciously asks: ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Really, I¡¯m not lying to you.¡± Ying Lu is very excited: ¡°Why not take a look if you don¡¯t believe me, thess is feeding Xiao Hei right now?¡±

    Following that, I was lightly nudged by someone, nudged to the side. And the one who had nudged me aside stretches out a pair of fair and slender hands, picking up Pig Master Hei.

    Great Pig Master Xiao Hei is currently chewing up down left and right on its snack, asionally moving its soulless eyes to nce at me, it truly has few points of silly cuteness. Following Xiao Hei¡¯s gaze, that man dressed in moon-white silk robes also looks over at me, softly saying: ¡°You?¡±

    The man has brows like distant mountains, eyes like stars, skin like snow, lips red and teeth pearl white¡­¡­fine, I admit I¡¯m not very good at describing people, all in all, this young master sure has delicate features, and an exceptionally exquisite appearance.

    He slightly knits his brows, looking down at Xiao Hei and then me again, suddenly sounding a soft chuckle as he says: ¡°Xiao Hei, is this a rtive of yours? Hence why why you¡¯re unable to bite her?¡±

    He nods to himself after saying that, an expression of ¡®that must be it¡¯.

    I see Xiao Hei¡¯s pedalling little legs taking a few steps back, feeling a little down. Xiao Hei, what are you afraid of? I am not such a petty person ah.

    I look into Young Master¡¯s beautiful eyes and quietly reply: ¡°Ah?¡±

    Hear that, how dazed, how clueless of a voice that is.

    Young Master slightly pauses upon hearing this, a look of awareness and disgust shes past his eyes: ¡°A fool?¡±

    I really wanted to rat on him, wanting to call out a word of ¡°Master¡± (master as in a teacher). Just like in Journey to the West, whenever Su Wu Kong brainlessly calls out: ¡°Fool!¡± Fellowrade Zhu Ba Jie would run over to Tang Seng feeling greatly wronged, and say: ¡°Master! Look, Senior Brother is bullying me again!¡±

    You may wonder why I would be so sure of his response? One must know that having been brought up in the imperial pce, a ce that eat humans and spits out their bones (ruthless and greedy), I have long practiced the ability to carefully weigh out a person¡¯s words and closely observe their expression.

    ¡°Brother.¡± Ying Lu quickly runs up to the bedside, ¡°This is someone under me, I don¡¯t allow you to drive her away.¡±

    Young Master furrows his brows in disgust: ¡°Why should I leave a fool in my estate? Having one Xiao Hei is enough, moreover, other than looking a little dull, Xiao Hei is not dull in other areas (mentally).¡±

    He takes a few steps back after saying this, as though saying he would catch some sort of fool¡¯s disease if he stays any closer to me. I must say that I have a great mentality, I¡¯m actually not be mad at all. Just that I inwardly remember his exquisite appearance and luxurious silk robe fashion.

    Ah, it¡¯s been so long since I¡¯ve made a voodoo doll to y with, don¡¯t know if my sewing skills has gone rusty.

    ¡°It¡¯s not often we see a fool in the estate, what harm is there in leaving her here for me to y with for a few days?¡± Ying Lu pouts her lips in a pettish manner. Only now does she look like a girl in her teen years, showing her winsome nature.

    Young Master once again sweeps a nce at me with his attractive, long and narrow eyes, pursing his thin lips and says: ¡°Just this once, never again.¡±

    Ying Lu bats her eyes at him: ¡°Xiao Hei finally has a rarepanion, we too, cannot always leave the fellow on his own now can we?¡±

    I am bothered by Ying Lu¡¯s wrong choice of words, this line should be: ¡®Xiao Hei finally has a rarepanion, we too, cannot always leave the pig on its own now can we?¡¯

    Young Master reluctantly nods, saying to the Great Pig Master Xiao Hei in his arms: ¡°Since it¡¯s rare that you take a liking in someone, one that you wouldn¡¯t bite, then, *cough cough*, leave her be.¡±

    How deeply grateful I am, Young Master, when inserting the needles, I¡¯ll definitely make sure not to target the areas that wouldn¡¯t hurt.

    Upon hearing this, Great Pig Master Xiao Hei¡¯s body trembles.

    En, I am certain I am not seeing things, it indeed trembled, and had even looked at me as it trembled. What¡¯s this, is it deliberately trembling for me to see?

    En-heng, were you too satisfied with how pleasantly you lived before, want to see why the camellia flower is so red now?

    I look at Xiao Hei with extreme kindness: very well, I shall teach you everything from now on.

    Xiao Hei¡¯s body trembles again, this time it doesn¡¯t go unnoticed by Young Master. He gently asks: ¡°Xiao Hei, what¡¯s wrong? Hungry?¡±

    Seeing the situation, Ying Lu calls out: ¡°Fool! What¡¯re you stalling for, quickly go feed it!¡±

    Inwardly, I even take the time to think about how the call out of ¡®fool¡¯ from Ying Lu¡¯s lips, sure rolls off her tongue much more naturally than Young Master¡¯s calling¡­¡­

    I should stop thinking, should I think about it more, I¡¯ll start to miss television even more.

    Young Master hands Xiao Hei over to Ying Lu, dusting off the non-existent dust from his clothes and says: ¡°I shall head back now.¡±

    ¡°Brother, when will Little Uncle be returning?¡± Ying Lu looks at Young Master with great hopes as she asks this.

    The corners of Young Master¡¯s lips tugs up into a smile: ¡°Don¡¯t know.¡±

    Ying Lu stomps on the ground: ¡°Brother, you liar.¡±

    Young Master reaches up to stroke his perfect curve of a chin: ¡°Then why are you asking me?¡±

    Listening on from the side, Ipletely lose interest, taking the snack again and shake it in front of Great Pig Master Xiao Hei. Seeing his shaking little body really makes me feel pleased.

    ¡°Erm, Fool, should Xiao Hei lose even one strand of hair, watch out you don¡¯t lose the hand that caused his loss.¡± Young Master warns me before leaving.

    I quietly bow my head.

    Heck, how capable of you Young Master, to actually threaten me. I have decided that tonight I shall spend all night making that voodoo doll, and then scratch your handsome little face like ice-skates on the smooth skating rink.

    After Young Master leaves, Ying Lu rests her chin in her hand and falls into a daze, I continue to keep to my golden code of maintaining silence, sitting at the side of bed without a sound, happily thinking about the days of attending to Xiao Hei¡¯s need. Of course I am still paying attention to Ying Lu from the corner of my eyes.

    Right now, Ying Lu sure has quite the appearance of a well brought up youngdy, a face of radiance hanging low, eyshes curled up, delicate lips slightly hooked up.

    I understand, looks like her heart of spring is rippling, I believe love is a great thing, an originally domineeringdy can also be like Xue Bao Chai. (A character from the famous literature piece Dream of the Red Chamber: ¡®Baochai is sensible, tactful and a favorite of the Jia household, a model Chinese feudal maiden. The author describes her as an exceedingly beautiful and intelligent girl, but also very reserved.¡¯ Credits and more details: http://.newworldencyclopedia.org/entry/Dream_of_the_Red_Chamber)

    After along time, Ying Lu finally snaps out of her daydream, sweetly saying to me: ¡°Fool, from now on you are in charge of taking care of Xiao Hei, should it lose a single hair, then you shall not be permitted to eat for one day.¡±

    ¡­¡­turns out these two brother and sister are a gic problem.

    After Ying Lu had left, only Xiao Hei and I are left with big eyes staring at small eyes, I remove myself from the troubles of a fool,zily leaning back on the bed¡­¡­

    ¡°Come here.¡± I say to Xiao Hei who had already shrunk back into the corner of bed.

    Piggy Hei ys dumb and acts deaf, not responding to me.

    I raise my brows: ¡°Come here.¡±

    Piggy Hei¡¯s eyes flickers with uncertainty, observing the air surrounding me.

    I pat at the vacant spot next to me, ever so tenderly smiling: ¡°Noting?¡±

    Piggy Hei¡¯s pig steps practicallyes flying toward me, as though its life depended on it.

    I stroke its trembling body, tuning my tone as I say: ¡°Why are you not learning to be good ey?¡±

    ¡­¡­the little body in my arms immediately quivers as though it¡¯s spiralling into pig madness.

    After that, my maid career had officially started, just that princess ¡ª I ¡ª am attending to a pig, only attending to people as a side upation.

    Regarding the matter of maids having to wake up early, I am feeling little troubled by it, the housekeeper has specified that maids must get up at five in the morning, when I hear this, I intuitively think it¡¯s better if you just simply end me right here. But fortunately, the one I¡¯m attending to is not a person, but a pig that¡¯s known to love sleep.

    I very thoughtfully and intelligently tell Xiao Hei to nest in my arms to sleep, should anyone touch me, it can fiercely bare its pig teeth at them, how could anyone possibly dare to offend this little ancestor (ng ¨C refers to someone that is to be respected like one would to their ancestors), and so Ifortably sleep until it¡¯s time for Ying Lu to get up.

    Sometimes, I feel that my heartless actions of recklessness is caused by the words that Grandmaster (a monk) said to Father Emperor when I was young.

    Grandmaster looked at me with profound insights, then says to Father Emperor: ¡°Fifth Princess¡¯ face shows a blessed life of happiness, despite being born dull, she is able to live a life of mour and luxury, is a blessing within a curse.¡±

    Father Emperor automatically believed he was referring to the statement ¡®fortune favours fools¡¯, the fool being me, yet what I took note of was the word of ¡®despite¡¯.

    Forget it, I guess it¡¯s considered good that he said it like that, I have never believed in the saying that all sufferings has its reward, and only know that one must enjoy the present.

    These past few days have been quite peaceful, but my body of nerves are telling me this is the calm before the storm.

    Suggesting, everything is about to begin.

    Today during breakfast, Ying Lu¡¯s mood appeared as though she had just released herrades from prison, how bubbly of an excitement that was ah, a body of peach blossom pink highlighting that peach-blossom-like face. Truthfully speaking, thisdy sure is pretty.

    She brightly smiles at Xiao Hei, saying: ¡°Xiao Hei, I¡¯m heading out, you need to be good now.¡±

    Then raising her head to look at me, still maintaining her smile, she says: ¡°Ah-Lan, you need to take good care of Xiao Hei, if you take good care of it, I¡¯ll reward you.¡±

    I am sure, certain, definite even, that this girl really is in an extremely great mood.

    Afternoones and Ying Lu has yet to return, but Great Pig Master Hei is hungry, I can only go ask the maids in Young Lady¡¯s room for snacks.

    That maid is presumably bullying me for being the neer, not to mention my face appears dull, hence casually waving her hand to send me away: ¡°You go get it from the kitchen yourself, oh right, bring Young Lady¡¯s bowl of bird¡¯s nest back whilst you¡¯re at it.¡±

    The nerves in my body suddenly twitches, kitchen, kitchen, wait for me, I¡¯m on my way.

 Four

    <h4>Chapter Four</h4>

    I was just heading towards kitchen, eyes only looking ahead, when suddenly, someone affectionately calls me: ¡°Ah-Lan!¡±

    A set of light running steps followed, and a youngss with flushed cheeks is stood before me, smiling with her teeth showing, not caring for her image at all: ¡°Ah-Lan, where are you going?¡±

    I was just about to ask who she is, when she once again spoke: ¡°I¡¯m Qing Ya, also under Young Lady.¡±

    Only now do I recall, I have indeed seen her before, and so I honestly answer: ¡°Going to kitchen.¡±

    ¡°Kitchen?¡± Qing Ya scrunches up her nose, looking somewhat funny yet very cute. ¡°You¡¯re going to get Young Lady¡¯s bird nest?¡±

    I nod, ¡°En.¡±

    And so, Qing Ya acts very familiar with me, holding my hands as she says: ¡°I¡¯lle with you then. Ah-Lan, your hands are so soft ah, feels so nice.¡±

    I cannot be bothered thinking too deeply into what her words mean, and leave her to apany me to the kitchen like a sparrow.

    The boss of the kitchen is a middle aged woman called Aunt Cui, her fat body even worse than that of the average men, that¡¯s why that particr saying is correct, those that work in the kitchen are generally not slim, unless the food they cook is deemed inedible by themselves.

    A long time servant bes a master, such is Aunt Cui.

    I heard that Aunt Cui came to the estate before Young Master was even born, of course, at that time she was just a Loli (a term that refers to young girls).

    I heard that Aunt Cui was also Young Master¡¯s wet nurse.

    I heard that even when the housekeeper sees Aunt Cui, he must be polite.

    I heard that this was heard by so many, it thus became reality.

    When we had walked in, Aunt Cui was sitting on the bench chatting to the people in the kitchen, only giving us a quick nce when she sees us and continues with her conversation.

    Qing Ya beside me, smartly steps forward upon seeing the situation, saying: ¡°Greetings Aunt Cui.¡±

    Aunt Cui speaks without much of an expression: ¡°En, which courtyard are you from?¡±

    Qing Ya brightly smiles: ¡°I¡¯m Qing Ya from Young Lady¡¯s courtyard, it hasn¡¯t been long since I¡¯vee here, this is the first time meeting Aunt Cui. Please kindly watch over me in future.¡±

    I don¡¯t say a word and fall into silence, not following suit, nor do I change my expression. Watch over? Watch over you cooking, or watch over which dish should be made more when cooking? It¡¯s a bit unlikely, because what we eat is a huge pot of rice.

    But clearly, Aunt Cui is pleased to hear those words, finally showing a smile, ¡°Indeed a smart girl.¡±

    I sensitively notice her sweep a nce at me after saying this, as to why she would nce, uh, I believe it is probably because Qing Ya and I standing together, makes a huge contrast.

    Aunt Cui then says: ¡°Came to get Young Lady¡¯s bird nest right? It¡¯s not done yet, need to wait another quarter of a hour.¡±

    Hearing this, Qing Ya obediently say: ¡°We shall wait here then.¡±

    And then Qing Ya starts conversing with Aunt Cui with great admiration and passion. As for me, I stare at the bowl of bird nest with disinterest, watching it slow cook, until the tonic was done.

    Aunt Cui skilfully ces the bird nest on the table, just when I had got the snacks ready and held up the bird nest, someone enters.

    ¡°Aunt Cui.¡± The person crisply calls out.

    Aunt Cui who did not warm up to us all along, immediately bes all friendly upon hearing the voice: ¡°San-er you¡¯re here, what, is Young Lady [of extended family] back?¡±

    That maid called San-er is very delicate and pretty, showing a shy appearance, she says: ¡°En, Young Lady has juste back, I¡¯vee to get Young Lady¡¯s bird nest.¡±

    I suddenly get a bad feeling stir within.

    Aunt Cui pauses, then mightily smacks her thigh! ¡°Did I forget?¡±

    I was shook by that sound of ¡°pia¡±, Aunt, does that not hurt?

    ¡°Forget?¡± San-er blinks, doubtfully looking at the bird nest by my hand, asking: ¡°Is that not it?¡±

    I look at San-er, inwardly feeling pleased¡­¡­same kind?

    Aunt Cui also looks at me and says: ¡°That is originally for Young Lady, how about you take it first.¡±

    Qing Ya on the side immediately says: ¡°Aunt Cui, that-¡±

    Aunt Cui cuts off Qing Ya¡¯s words: ¡°It was San-er who hade ask for it first, just that I was interrupted by that girl Qiu Hua, if not, how could I have forgotten? Hasn¡¯t Young Lady not returned yet? This bowl shall be given to Young Lady [of extended family] first, you two head back for now,e again a little whileter.

    I see Qing Ya¡¯s face of unyielding feelings, and that San-er with a face of difficulty, mumbling: ¡°Aunt Cui, this isn¡¯t good, how about I wait.¡±

    Aunt Cui hands over the bird nest with her big hands: ¡°Take hold of it, quickly take it back for Young Lady [of extended family] to drink, or it¡¯ll cool down.¡±

    San-er lowers her head as she nces at Qing Ya and I, softly saying: ¡°Then, thank you sisters.¡±

    I find itughable, she really thinks I¡¯m stupid? Think I don¡¯t see the look in her eyes say otherwise?

    This person ah, is an enemy that cannot be underestimated at any moment, because with one falter, one can identally reveal their w.

    Like a mindlessly rash fellow, I step forward and slowly say: ¡°This is our Young Lady¡¯s.¡±

    San-er shrinks back, ¡°I, I¡¯ll just wait.¡±

    Aunt Cui knit her brows, ncing at me with disdain: ¡°I let San-er take it first so take it, should Young Lady throw a temper then go ahead ande to me. Whatss is this, to actually be like this in front of me, is this how Young Lady taught you?¡±

    Now I havee to understand, thatss ¡ª Ying Lu ¡ª is not seen favourably by others, the reason could very well be due to this San-er¡¯s master.

    ¡°San-er, you go ahead first.¡± San-er faintly smiles at us, turning to leave.

    Of course I did not miss the look of ridicule in her eyes the moment she turned around, deep down I grew a little fired up, en, this will surely be fun, this San-er is quite interesting, just don¡¯t know what kind of a person that Young Lady [of extended family] is?

    When returning, Qing Ya was fuming: ¡°Are they not just from Young Lady [of extended family]¡¯s courtyard? Even if Young Lady [of extended family] really does be the young madam of the house, so what? In the end, Young Lady is Young Master¡¯s biological sister! Such blood bound rtionship cannot be broken! To go to the extent of fawning over a maid, that Aunt Cui sure is formidable!¡±

    I inwardly think, Aunt Cui is notpletely fawning over here, I¡¯m guessing she truly does like that San-er. As for this bird nest matter, was it a situation initiated by Aunt Cui? It was clearly a plot lead by San-er. At that time, I had already ced the bird nest on the tray, yet thatss still yed innocent as she pointed at the bowl asking if it is for her Young Lady, the underlying meaning being, ¡®did you forget about my Young Lady? It¡¯s fine, there¡¯s a ready-made one there, just let me take it away first¡¯.

    Although it is said that birds of a feather flocks together, I clearly don¡¯t have any good impression of that San-er. Why you may ask? En¡­¡­perhaps it is because she snatched away the bird nest I waited an entire fifteen minutes for.

    Truthfully speaking, I am feeling very displeased at heart, the seed of hate has already been nted.

    Qing Ya is still speaking at the side: ¡°But that San-er really is Young Lady [of extended family]¡¯s favoured one, it¡¯s said that even Young Master has taken a liking to her, who knows? Perhaps she could even be able to marry into Young Master¡¯s harem. San-er is originally called San Jin, I heard that this one time, Young Master had yfully called her San-er, Young Lady [of extended family] also followed suit in calling her that, leading everyone else in the estate to also follow suit. San-er is indeed delicately pretty, plus being under a master like Young Lady [of extended family], she sure is living a lucky life. Unlike us¡­¡­ai~.¡±

    I think to myself, is thatss ¡ª Ying Lu ¡ª really that unlikeable? But I find that other than not being very quiet, there is nothing particrly annoying about her ah, or is it because of that Young Lady [of extended family], that she¡¯s made out to be bad in contrast? Just like the characters Zi Ling and Lu Ping who were created under Grandmother Chiung Yao¡¯s pen (the author of Princess Pearl, the characters mentioned here are the from Fantasies Behind the Pearly Curtain / Ò»Á±ÓÄÃÎ), also just like the pretty and smart San Jin and the dull and soulless I?

    There is no way of knowing the answer right now.

    When Qing Ya and I return to the courtyard, from the distance, we hear the sound of pi-li-paing from Young Lady¡¯s room.

    Qing Ya looks at me fearfully, but still bites the bullet and walks up.

    ¡°Ai~, Young Lady is throwing a tantrum again.¡± She softly says.

    Upon reaching the room doors, I find that a few maids are currently scurrying around all over the ce, as to why they are scurrying around? Well, it¡¯s because Ying Lu is currentlyshing her whip out at them.

    The long silver whip waves, like a line of silver light, leaving a mess wherever itnds. The stool on the ground had been whipped from east to west, the teacups and teapot shattered across the ground, the things from the dressing table all swept clean, as though a strong gust of wind had passed by. And that youngss dressed in peach blossom pink has her beautiful eyes wide opened, due to the anger, her flushed cheeks has a sunset-like beauty, that agile figure valiantly stands¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­eh, apologies, I¡¯m going into wuxia here.

    The situation right now is, Ying Lu sees Qing Ya and I at the door andshes out her whip towards us, anger rming the heavens as she says: ¡°Where did you twoze off to, to onlye back now?!¡±

    Qing Ya had long shielded her head as she scampers off like a rat, hearing those words she even tries to justify herself: ¡°Young Lady, we went to get your bird nest.¡±

    I fall into an unbelievably gloomy state, this fool, you¡¯re really asking for it.

    Indeed, upon hearing this, Ying Lu is even more angered, coldly smiling as she says: ¡°Where¡¯s the bird nest then?¡±

    Only then did Qing Ya realise her improper remark, hesitatingly saying: ¡°The bird nest, the bird nest was taken away by San-er from Young Lady [of extended family]¡¯s courtyard.¡±

    I think to myself, truly appalling, she isn¡¯t asking to get whipped, she is practically asking for death.

    Ying Lu¡¯s face sinks, with not a word, she fiercelyshes out the whip, the whip dangerously skims past Qing Ya, although it did not hit her, it frightened her out of her senses.

    The other few people were even more focused on avoiding the attacks upon seeing Ying Lu grow even angrier, their throats issuing sounds of horrified cries every now and then.

    ¡°You!¡± Ying Lu turns to point at me: ¡°I tell you to take care of Xiao Hei, but what exactly have you done? Xiao Hei is starving to the point of continuously crying out, yet you¡¯re still taking your sweet little time, do you not hold Young Lady ¡ª I ¡ª in regard now huh?¡±

    Having said that, she does not give me the time to react, the whip immediately thrown out towards me. The few people in the corner cries out ¡°ah¡± as they close their eyes, in fear of witnessing a tragedy.

    But in fact, I did not make a slightest move and remained standing on the spot, leaving the whip to hit the ground, causing the dust to fly up into the air.

    Ying Lu opens her small mouth, speechlessly saying: ¡°You, why didn¡¯t you avoid it?¡±

    I deliberately act confused, tilting my head: ¡°Why avoid it?¡±

    Ying Lu freezes upon hearing this, then asks: ¡°Are you not afraid of my whip?¡±

    I continue to feign utter cluelessness: ¡°Why be afraid?¡±

    Ying Lu has beenshing out her whips at people with great force, but every time it will onlye dangerously close, there isn¡¯t the intention to harm others at all, this can be seen from the fact that not a single person in this room is injured.

    Ying Lu tightens her hold on the whip: ¡°Could it be that you don¡¯t know I¡¯m in a bad mood?¡±

    I straighten my head again, heck, feigning utter cluelessness sure is goddamn tiring. ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°Then are you not afraid of me being like this?¡± I presume she really finds it strange.

    I speak as though narrating: ¡°Young Lady is angry, is in a bad mood, and hence should vent it all out.¡±

    Bottling it up will only harm the body and mind.

    Ying Luughs, speaking with satire: ¡°Then you tell me, how should I vent it out?¡±

    I ponder for a moment, and then without the slightest of hesitation, I walk over to the bed side where a vase half the size of human is, and push it onto the ground, speaking in a calm and cid manner: ¡°Vent it out like this.¡±

    Within an instant, the shattering vase and the deep inhaling of the maids sound in unison.

    That vase is said to be made by a certain famous figure over a hundred years ago, on it is also the handwritten calligraphy of a certain great writer, the important point being, it is a gift Ying Lu¡¯s little uncle had given her for her seventh birthday.

 Five

    <h4>Chapter Five</h4>

    The porcin vase with the scene of a misty water town painted on it sounds a ¡°ping¡± as itnds on the ground, glistening fragments loudly scattering.

    I feel a sense ofmentation as I look at the floor full of shards, when the vase wasplete I never found it nice looking, now that it is shattered, it instead carries a great sense of aesthetic. Indeed, a fragmented beauty.

    The several maids at the side were shocked senseless, not even daring to breathe. Whilst Ying Lu before me, sees countlessplicated emotions shing past her eyes within a short space of time.

    I very clearly see: surprise, shock, panic, andter, a trace of practically undetectable sense of vented resentment. And I know, I have once again guessed it right.

    Raging fury suddenly washes over Ying Lu¡¯s face, and two fine brows tightly knits together, as she loudly shouts: ¡°Get the hell out, all of you!¡±

    I am slightly surprised, eh?

    The several maids hiding in the corner all respectfully bows towards Ying Lu, turning around and then runs as though they were being chased.

    I inwardly shrug it off, since this is how it is, I shall also leave then. Unexpectedly, Ying Lu bluntly points right at me, saying: ¡°You thoughtlessss, you still dare to leave after breaking my treasure?¡±

    Hearing her words, those several people flees the scene even quicker, thest one out was even considerate enough to close the doors.

    ¡­¡­truly a thoughtful little follower.

    The room quietens down within an instant, Ying Lu stands there looking at me with ring eyes, glistening tears gently circting within, the tip of her nose turning red.

    I continue to stand there calmly, waiting for her to speak.

    Obviously, when ites to keeping still, thisss has nothing on me.

    Ying Lu angrily points at the porcin shards, saying: ¡°You thoughtlessss, why did you knock down my vase?¡±

    The nonstop shaking of her hand shows her anger, and I, have further confirmed my guesses, Ying Lu cannot be considered a bad person, at least she¡¯s notshing her whip out at me in extreme rage, right?

    I answer: ¡°Because Young Lady is angry.¡±

    Ying Lu¡¯s face expresses mixed feelings: ¡°I¡¯m asking why you knocked down this vase?¡±

    I slowly say: ¡°Young Lady is very angry, the vase is very big.¡±

    Huge fury naturally require huge things to bear the weight.

    Ying Lu is truly dumbfounded now. In the end, she beckons me over, a face of helplessness.

    I ce down the tray in hand and then walk over to her side.

    Ying Lu does not speak, just staring at me for a while, then hugs me and starts crying, the following words disjointedlying out of her mouth: ¡°How very daring of you¡­¡­to actually dare to knock down my vase¡­¡­-wu-wu-wu-wu-¡­¡­you thoughtlessss¡­¡­knocked it down well, should have been knocked down earlier¡­¡­-wu-wu-wu-wu-¡­¡­never meant to ce hope on it to begin with¡­¡­it¡¯s all the same, all the same!¡±

    I leave her to hug me, not questioning her, norforting her. Deep down, I feel somewhat envious.

    Being able to cry is a blessing in itself. And I, have been smiling for too long, already forgotten how to cry.

    Humans are such strange living beings, a day ago, they could still be loathing and despising another person, but upon seeing the said person¡¯s fragile state, their feelings generate a fundamental change.

    After that day, the maids within the Ying Courtyard had their eyes widened several centimetres, the reason being none other than me. The story of what happened that day had already been vividly spread by those several maids.

    ¡°That Ah-Lan of Master Xiao Hei¡¯s house, do you know her? Yes yes yes, precisely that fool! So what if she¡¯s a fool? Let me tell you, that fool must have a really tiny brain, if not overly huge guts! She actually knocked down the treasured porcin vase Fifth Master had gifted Young Lady! Say, this person¡¯s foolishness really is out of this world! What? How did it end? In the end¡­¡­uh, beaten? No no no, she wasn¡¯t beaten. Scolded? No no no, not at all. Exactly what happened in the end? Well, en, seems like she¡¯s favoured by Young Lady now.¡±

    Just like that, the fact is as spoken above, I was not punished, instead, Ying Lu and I have even be more amicable now.

    I heard that there was a time when Ying Lu¡¯s wrath had been triggered, and this one maid tried to follow my example in breaking something. In the end, she was punished by being locked in the firewood room for three days, at that time, she had even asked with red swelled up eyes filled with wronged grievances: was there not a maid who had done this in the past, who not only wasn¡¯t punished, but was rewarded?

    After I had heard Ying Lu speak of this, I unkindlyugh, silly girl, what you need to learn isn¡¯t my action, but mindset! Mindset! Ah-Dong (D¨¯ng/¶® = to understand)?

    En, clearly is Ah-Bu-Dong (B¨´ D¨¯ng/²»¶® = to not understand).

    Truthfully speaking, to say Ying Lu favours me, this word of ¡®favour¡¯ is rather an overstatement. She didn¡¯t make a sudden change of attitude ¨C bing strangely close to me, or having heartfelt talks with me, or speak to me kindly with a soft tone ¨C just that she would spend a little more time with me, and drop the arrogance and contempt in her voice when speaking to me.

    Just like now, Ying Lu and I are currently on the bed ying with Xiao Hei.

    She and I on one end each, holding snacks in our hands to tempt Xiao Hei.

    Xiao Hei¡¯s short legs are unbelievably busy, his mouth sounding ¡°hu-chi hu-chi¡± as it pants, a in look of nkness filling its eyes.

    Ying Lu lets out a crisp sound ofughter, big eyes curving into a smile: ¡°Xiao Hei, is it tasty?¡±

    I look at Xiao Hei¡¯s seemingly aggrieved yet satisfied expression, thinking: this truly is a type of sweet torture.

    Ying Lu speaks up again: ¡°Ah-Lan, let¡¯s go take a stroll around the garden today, I¡¯ll go get changed, you take Xiao Hei out first.¡±

    I nod: ¡°Alright.¡±

    And so Xiao Hei¡¯s neck is adorned with a golden soft leather pig leash, leisurely pulling me towards the garden.

    Seeing the rare sight of its brightly lit eyes, looks like it¡¯s really happy right now.

    I watch the whispering maids along the way, and once again think of Ying Lu.

    Regarding the matter of her letting everything go to cry that day, I did not question her, nor offer anyfort, because I knew that what she needed was only a shoulder, and not an insincere meddler. Of course, that does not mean I did not make guesses, to be honest, the reason isn¡¯t hard to guess, the main culprit that made her cry that day should be the little uncle she speaks of, the Fifth Master the servants speak of.

    Thisss ¡ª Ying Lu, holds a type of abnormal infatuation towards her little uncle. That kind of shy and girly look of hers is not for anyone else, but for her little uncle. Being so ted that morning was also because of her little uncle.

    Eh~, uncleplex?

    I haven¡¯t seen what this little uncle and Ying Lu¡¯s interaction is like, so right now, I am still unable to deduce the details.

    As I was thinking this, we have already reached the garden. As it is only just early summer now, the flowers in the garden have bloomed in particrly luxuriantly, even the grass that are not weeds have grown insanely long. Just as I was going to walk straight, Xiao Hei strongly pulls me towards the flowering shrubs. I don¡¯t understand why, so I follow the pig¡¯s steps, only to hear faint voices.

    I stroke its head, suppose this pig sniffed out a scandalous scent, and so with Xiao Hei, I hide within the shrubs, squatting as we watch the scandalous affair.

    wing the flowers out the way, I see two people currently conversing not far from here, and fail to hold back my smile. That handsome male in brocade robes and prettydy in blue, is it not precisely Young Master and San-er?

    I cannot help but sigh, a young master and a maid, a beautiful garden, dripping with such a strong scent of¡­¡­s-¡­¡­can-¡­dal¡­¡­ah¡­¡­

    I start to observe even more attentively, only to see San-er raise her head and shyly smile: ¡°Greetings Young Master.¡±

    Young Master uses the jade handle of his fan to lightly knock on her forehead, saying: ¡°Look at thisss, what made you think ofing to the garden today?¡±

    San-er sounds an ¡°ah¡± in surprise, then covers her forehead as she whines: ¡°This servant has onlye to pick some flower petals for Young Lady, who knew I¡¯d run into Young Master here?¡±

    I beat at my heart and lungs, this scene is such a ssic! A pretty, not to mention, neither humble nor arrogant maid, a handsome and rather spoilt man¡­¡­

    For the mother of God, this is the standard script ah!

    On the other hand, the scene continues to unfold. Young Master lightlyughs as he says: ¡°What does Ru Xu need flower petals for?¡±

    San-er hooks up the corners of her lips, brightly smiling: Young Lady said she wishes to brew some flower tea to drink.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Young Master once again speaks: ¡°Flower tea? Looks like I¡¯m in luck for something good. Pass these words on to your youngdy, don¡¯t forget my share.¡±

    ¡°This servant understands!¡± San-er¡¯s eyes shines extremely brightly with delight as she replies.

    I believe this is the difference ah, the difference, she ¨C San-er ¨Ces to the garden to pick flower petals, raising her appeal. And here I aming to the garden to¡­¡­

    I suddenly find the leash in hand slipping away, and look down. Damn it, Master Hei has gone mad, it¡¯s actually dashing over to them.

    Once I was able to react to this, Master Hei is already firmly hanging onto Young Master¡¯s clothes. Remember that now¡­..it is hanging¡­¡­

    Those tusks of Master Hei¡¯s sure is overwhelming.

    Young Master¡¯s beautiful face is filled with surprise, but immediately returns to normal. What followed was a seemingly gentle, but strong in reality, tug on Xiao Hei, pulling the pig down and into his arms: ¡°Xiao Hei, what are you doing here? Ran away from home?¡±

    I see Xiao Hei intentionally point towards me as it looks over, following it, Young Master dangerously narrows his eyes as he sweeps a nce over.

    I slowly stand, dusting off my clothes, and then walk up to him, greeting: ¡°Young Master.¡±

    Young Master is rather unpleased: ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    Deep down, I felt helpless, this is the difference in treatment ah.

    I nkly look at Xiao Hei in his arms, saying: ¡°Pig on the loose.¡±

    The corners of Young Master¡¯s lips seem to tug down a little: ¡°¡­¡­pig on the loose?¡±

    I think about it for a bit and once again speak: ¡°Taking pig out on a walk.¡±

    Young Master¡¯s eyes turn even more ice-cold.

    I¡¯m unmovable under the strike of lightning, unaffected by the snowfall, you go ahead and be as ice cold as you like.

    In the end, San-er who had long been neglected, speaks up: ¡°I sure haven¡¯t seen Xiao Hei for a good while now.¡± Having said that, she wanted to lovingly stroke Master Hei¡¯s head.

    But is Master Hei your average pig? Dumbly smiling whenever someone touches it? With one rise of its head, it had bitten onto San-er¡¯s hanging sleeve, eyes filled with arrogance.

    San-er freezes, and then wrinkling her nose, she says: ¡°Xiao Hei, what¡¯s wrong, do you miss me too?¡±

    Unfortunately, pigs do not understand humannguage, persistently biting down hard.

    Young Master¡¯s slender fingers pulls its ears upwards, lowly saying: ¡°Xiao Hei, let go.¡±

    Master Hei actually just gave him a quick nce, still refusing to release its hold.

    And so, the atmosphere turns cold. Unable withstand this, I open my mouth to say two words: ¡°Let go.¡±

    The atmosphere turns even colder, because Master Hei immediately loosens its mouth.

    Young Master¡¯s pretty face darkens, ck pupils looking unpredictable: ¡°You sure are very capable.¡±

    My heart was hit with realisation, Young Master is jealous right now, but what can I do? I have good fates with pigs ah.

    Seeing my nk expression, Young Master¡¯s face darkens even more, lifting his feet to take his leave. But he had forgotten that below him there is still a Master Hei. And so, with one loss of stability, that tall bodyes falling onto me.

    Followed by a ¡°peng¡± sound, my entire person is lying on the floor, with the soft soil under my back, on top of me is a body carrying a clean and fresh scent.

    Young Master has made me his cushion.

    Once my mind was clear again, I felt warm and moist air on my neck, my waist is also being held tight.

    With a sudden surge of evil courage, I expressionlessly say: ¡°Young Master, you¡¯re molesting this servant.¡±

    The person buried into my neck immediately gets up, elegantly dusting off the soil from his body as he says: ¡°Fool, do you know what molesting means? Just look at you, even if you let me molest you, I would refuse to.¡±

    He grabs onto San-er who was stood at the side, letting out a mockingugh: ¡°If I were to molest anyone, it¡¯d someone like San-er.¡±

    San-er¡¯s face immediately turns charmingly tender.

    I look into Young Master¡¯s eyes, rubbing my shoulder as I stand up: ¡°Young Master, this servant is letting the pig loose.¡±

    Even if you like to molest pigs, what¡¯s it all got to do with me?

    I take hold of the leash, not even sparing the two another nce as I leave. I menacingly look at Xiao Hei, oh-ho, you really have gotten ahead of yourself after being spared for three days.

    Xiao Hei pulls me around the garden, casually strolling around, I was just thinking why Ying Lu still isn¡¯t here yet, and there she is looking in particrly dejected as she shows up within my line of sight.

    ¡°Ah-Lan, apany me to the family banquet tonight.¡± She weakly says.

    I pick up Xiao Hei who rubs itself against her face: ¡°Alright.¡±

    Family banquet, this will be interesting.

 Six

    <h4>Chapter Six</h4>

    I am deeply aware that, as a maid, a qualified maid, a qualified maid from the 21st century, I am obligated to starve myself as I go and apany my master to eat.

    When we arrive, someone was already sat at the side of the table, Ying Lu sounds an almost inaudible ¡°heng¡±, and chooses to sit at the other end of her. I dutifully stand by her side, looking straight ahead, observing the scene whilst at it.

    Taking a look at the pair of beauties in front, ck silky hair, a light sweep of willow-like brows, a pair of lowered almond eyes reflecting a slightly cold light, pink lips slightly curled up, only one look is needed, to know that¡¯s a cold and arrogant master. She does not pay any attention to Ying Lu either, quietly sipping her tea, behind her, San-er asionally says something in her ear, and after hearing those littlements, one can see the look in her eyes slightly soften.

    I am being very objective here, if I were to say Imperial Sister is an overwhelmingly beautiful and fragrant tree peony, stunningly beautiful, then the one before me appears to independently blooms amongst the frost (refers to the plum blossom), cold and quiet, making people want to pick it. Ying Lu on the other hand, clearly does not view the beauty in a positive light, one hand ying with the white porcin spoon adorned with blue patterns, looking towards the door from time to time, not knowing what she is expecting.

    Tut tut, thisss and the beauty ¨C Young Lady [of extended family] ¨C clearly doesn¡¯t get along.

    Furthermore, looking at San-er by the beauty¡¯s side, short fringe covering her forehead, bright eyes slightly carrying a smile, really looks a bit like the innocent and cute female leads in Korean dramas. I don¡¯t like watching Korean dramas, using Beijing words, I just ¡®²»´ý¼û / b¨´ d¨¤i ji¨¤n¡¯ (Beijing ng to express dislike/annoyance towards something), you can directly understand that as I don¡¯t like San-er, as for that Young Lady [of extended family], currently undetermined.

    I have always been curious about the little uncle Ying Lu speaks of, I¡¯m thinking that a little uncle that is able to infatuate such a young and blossoming girl, even if he is not of unrestrained yet elegant bearings, he should at least be gentle and culturally refined, this preconceived image has made me deeply feel, I am indeed superficial and bound by the norms.

    When Ying Lu¡¯s little uncle and Young Master steps through the door at the same time, the first thing I felt was, wa~, this person is very ¡®Zhang Fei¡¯ ahh¡­¡­en, very manly. (Zhang Fei ¨C one of the famous figures from the three kingdoms period)

    Brightly lit eyes and bearded face, a body filled with strength and energy, Young Master¡¯s slender body next to him is exactly what we call straight and slender like a bamboo ah.

    Fifth Master (Little Uncle) take big strides towards the table and sits down, lightly speaking: ¡°Ying Lu and Ru Xu are both here ah, serve the dishes then.¡±

    Young Master elegantly sits down, taking hold of the teacup as he ridicules: ¡°How can they not be, when someone here cannot wait to see you.¡±

    Ying Lu fiercely res at Young Master, not saying a word.

    Fifth Master¡¯s cold and stern eyes suddenly softens, looking at Ying Lu as he warmly says: ¡°I¡¯ve found a good cook from Jiangnan, have a good taste and see if the dishes suit your appetite.¡±

    Ying Lu¡¯s eyes that were originally filled with annoyance instantly gives rise to happiness, the corners of her lips uncontrobly curling upwards, but still she insists on trying to cover up such joy, simply responding, ¡°En.¡±

    Young Master nces at her with a seeming smiling, then with a sudden shift in his line of sight, he stares directly at me, eyes deeply ck like an abyss.

    I remain standing straight, showing no reaction whatsoever.

    Fifth Master once again speaks: ¡°Ru Xu, did you like the gift I gave you that day?¡±

    Young Lady Ru Xu¡¯s lips spreads into a smile, like the breaking ice in winter, a sudden dazzling sight, ¡°Thank you Little Uncle, I really like it.¡±

    Once those words were spoken, the eyes of the little master by my side sinks, once again looking dejected.

    I recall Ying Lu¡¯s huge explosion of anger a few days ago, and assume it¡¯s rted to the gift Fifth Master had given Young Lady Ru Xu, at that time she gritted her teeth, not even caring when her precious vase was smashed, and today her little uncle¡¯s one sentence had her smiling in utter delight, followed by another sentence that cast dark clouds over her head.

    Deep inside, I shrug my shoulders, she is indeed still a child.

    ¡°What did Little Uncle gift Ru Xu?¡± Young Masterzily narrows his eyes as he asks.

    Fifth Master¡¯s face also sinks, Ying Lu even more so appears unpleased, her eyes seeming to also carry a trace of aggrievement.

    I curl my hands into fists, screw you, intentionally mentioning something that should not be mentioned, yet he doesn¡¯t find it awkward at all, faintly ncing at them and then sending San-er an eye signal, San-er slightly pouts her red lips, angrily turning away.

    Oh-ho, look at them exchanging eye contact like that.

    Fifth Master does not answer, and the dishes had juste out in time, so Young Master does not continue to question it either, leisurely picking up his chopsticks ready to eat.

    To not speak whilst eating, to sleep without a word, this phrase is implemented much more thoroughly in noble families.

    I dryly watch them eat from the side, listening to the sound of chopsticks knocking against the bowls, I find that my ability to resist is truly strong.

    Approximately half a quarter of an hourter, a maides carrying in a clear blue tray, looking at Young Lady Ru Xu and Ying Lu, and then takes a step forward towards Young Lady Ru Xu.

    Thisss ¡ª Ying Lu is definitely boiling with anger inside, cing down her chopsticks on the table neither lightly nor heavily, eyes shooting directly at the maid holding the tray, she says: ¡°I¡¯ll eat it.¡±

    No matter how brainless that maid is, she is still able to understand the meaning, unable to proceed with the step she was about to take, unable to head to the left, also unable to head to the right.

    The atmosphere instantly turns cold.

    Fifth Master¡¯s thick eyebrows locks together, ¡°Ying Lu.¡±

    Ying Lu blinks, lightly speaking yet clearly carrying satire within her tone as she asks: ¡°Little Uncle, what¡¯s wrong, can I not even pick my dessert before her now?¡±

    Young Master watches them with interest, and Young Lady Ru Xu indifferently speaks up: ¡°Little Uncle, just let Ying Lu have it first.¡±

    Fifth Master nces at her and then looks at Ying Lu saying: ¡°Ying Lu, this isn¡¯t for you.¡±

    Ying Lu tightly grits her teeth, raising her voice as she asks: ¡°Not for me? Then what is for me?¡±

    Fifth Master was rendered helpless, ¡°Ru Xu¡¯s body is unwell, this is a supplement I have specially brought back from beyond the borders.¡±

    ¡°Specially?¡± Ying Lu coldly harrumphs, ¡°Who is she? For you to go through so much trouble? She is but a lost soul taking refuge here, to actually consider herself the Meng Estate¡¯s youngdy?¡±

    Ru Xu¡¯s face turns even colder upon hearing this, her body freezing.

    Fifth Master also raises his voice, ¡°Ying Lu!¡±

    Ying Lu loudly speaks to the maid: ¡°Bring it over to me!¡±

    The maid blinks her eyes, looking utterly troubled.

    That¡¯s when ssmate San-er suddenly speaks, ¡°Young Lady, Young Lady, don¡¯t panic, take it slow.¡±

    Turning to that direction, turns out Ru Xu is suffering from shortness of breath, her face pale.

    Fifth Master sees the situation and grows even angrier, ¡°Enough of this nonsense, Xiao Ru, quickly bring the supplements to Young Lady [of extended family].¡±

    Hearing this, the maid quickly paces forward, cing down the tray and excusing herself from the hall.

    Ying Lu¡¯s eyes slowly turns red, eyes set on Fifth Master, I can see both her hands tightly curl up, her fingernails may have already dug into her skin.

    At the table, Young Master¡¯s expression remains unclear, that handsome face showing no feelings whatsoever. Young Lady [of extended family] lowers her eyes, looking a little powerless and weak. As for San-er, she is at the sideforting her youngdy whilst angrily casting a few nces over at Ying Lu.

    This scene is insanely tense.

    ¡°Young Lady.¡± I woodenly speak up, in this silent moment, my voice sounding in particrly loud, attracting the several people¡¯s line of sight tond on me.

    Ying Lu does not say anything, only able to slightly turn her head, looking at me somewhat doubtfully.

    I once again speak: ¡°Young Lady, eat this.¡±

    Ying Lu follows my line of sight and sets eyes on a certain dish, ¡°¡­¡­mushrooms?¡±

    ¡°En.¡± I answer without looking away: ¡°It¡¯s tasty.¡±

    Ying Lu is presumably confused by my sudden interruption, going along with my words as she asks: ¡°How do you know it¡¯s tasty?¡±

    ¡°Ate it before.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ate it before?¡± Ying Lu is baffled.

    How could I not know what she is finding weird about this, is it not because this cook had only just been hired? And so I very honestly answer, ¡°¡­¡­snuck a taste.¡±

    Young Master could not hold back fromughing out loud, long and narrow phoenix eyes glimmering with light.

    Ying Lu also couldn¡¯t help but to tug up the corners of her lips, ¡°What a great thoughtlessss you are, watch how I punish you when we get back.¡±

    I very seriously repeat again, ¡°It¡¯s really tasty.¡±

    I¡¯m not a deity, able to resolve the tension and cold atmosphere between them by spitting out a few words, but at least Ying Lu has seated herself again with her chopsticks in hand, eyes turning to eat the dish I spoke of.

    ¡°Tasty.¡± She shes a dazzling smile at me, face like the rising sun.

    I look at her happily eat the food bite after bite, look at Fifth Master¡¯s somewhat helpless expression, look at Young Master¡¯s inscrutable expression, look at San-er make slightly pitying nces, and Young Lady [of extended family]¡¯s face that is cold like frost, deep down I find it allughable.

    Every single one of them know that Ying Lu is only acting, yet they don¡¯t show it on the surface, Ying Lu knows she cannot deceive them, yet she can only continue to smile.

    Ying Lu is a stubborn child, she stubbornly eats the food, stubbornly maintains her smile, stubbornly speaks to the air ¡°I¡¯m done eating, enjoy your meal.¡± And then, stubbornly stands up and walks out.

    I am her maid, so I dutifully follow her. The wind that greets our faces is a little chilly, I look at the trembling, luscious branches thinking, so it is summer now.

    My Young Lady Ying Lu walks quickly with hurried steps, a little like a soldier ready to rush to death. Upon returning to her room, she does not utter a sound, burying herself into the nket and then remains motionless. I lightly close the doors, walking up to the bedside, I cannot see her face, and only know that her body is slightly trembling.

    Ying Lu suddenly holds out her fist and beats at the nket, gritting her teeth and hatefully asking: ¡°Why why why?! Why?!¡±

    Bearing with the pain, crying in despair, my mind suddenly went white for a moment, such scene, feels familiar.

    ¡°There is no why.¡± I hear myself coldly speaking.

    Ying Lu raise her head and doubtfully asks: ¡°Why why why?¡±

    I look at her, saying: ¡°The supplement is what Fifth Master gave Young Lady [of extended family], and not for Young Lady.¡±

    Ying Lu¡¯s eyes turns stern, her leg reaching out to kick at me. ¡°I don¡¯t need a maid like you to lecture me!¡±

    I simply take a step back instinctively, perfectly letting her foot hit the air. ¡°Young Lady, it¡¯s not yours.¡±

    It¡¯s not yours, hence why you should not forcefully request it, should not hold hopes for it.

    Ying Lu freezes, grabbing the pillow and throws it towards me, ¡°Who said it¡¯s not mine!? It clearly is mine! My little uncle, my older brother, my father, my family! What right does she have to fight over them with me!?¡±

    I leave her to vent it out like an immature child, standing indifferently.

    Ying Lu suddenly halts all her movements, only asking me with reddened eyes, looking very wronged, ¡°Ah-Lan, why do they not love me?¡±

    I don¡¯t feel I can answer such a deep question, so I only walk up, looking directly at her.

    The glimmer in her eyes gradually turns bleak, spreading her arms to hold me, just likest time.

    Something wet drips onto my neck, and I myself, find it hard to breathe ¨C¨C this feeling I have not experienced it for a long time already.

    I return Ying Lu¡¯s hug, getting a taste of her pain and sadness over and over again.

    Ying Lu, you say they don¡¯t love you, but did you know? Other people¡¯s love are but flowers in the mirror, moon in the water, unable to pursue, uneasy to keep hold of.

    In this world, only you can love yourself.

    Looking at the entire matter, Ying Lu was indeed in the wrong, her actions were wilful and rude, her attitude arrogant and unrepentant, but I do not wish to reprimand her.

    In this world, there are too many that are clear minded and understanding, I like this rare sight of true extremity.

    I am someone who defends and neglects the shorings of mine and of those close to me, I believe, I have already considered Ying Lu as one of my own.

    The days continues as normal, I am the most favoured maid within the Ying Courtyard, my status set in stone.

    Such a- such a- person had once said, where there is people, there is Jiang Hu. And undoubtedly, I ¨C someone who is unfamiliar with the waters ¨C is currently in this river ah (½­ / ji¨¡ng = river),ke ah (ºþ / h¨² =ke), sshing around. Why you ask? I¡¯m a little sad now, I¡¯ve already said I don¡¯t like that San-er, but all I had to do was go to Aunt Fu to pick up some new fabric, yet just like that, enemies are bound to meet on a narrow road.

    Ai~, look at this, when is there anyone in the Jiang Hu who does not suffer under the de, it¡¯s just a matter whose body is struck by said de.

    ¡°Ah-Lan, you came to pick up fabric for Young Lady too ah?¡± San-er¡¯s crisp voice rings through the air.

    I reply, ¡°En.¡±

    San-er nces at the fabric in my hand,ughingly saying: ¡°So this is the fabric Young Lady Ying Lu likes, this fabric indeed looks nice, my Young Lady originally liked it too, just that sheter felt it¡¯s toocking in terms of nobility, not worthy enough to wear out.¡±

    I look at the fabric in her hands, honestly saying: ¡°The fabric in your hands sure looks very nice.¡±

    San-er takes my words lightly, saying: ¡°This colour is what matches our Young Lady best.¡±

    I add: ¡°We all wear that when someone dies in my hometown.¡±

    San-er no longer takes my words lightly, the corners of her lips twitches as she says: ¡°This is top quality soft silk chiffon.¡±

    I nod my head with clear understanding, once again saying: ¡°En, exactly what we wear when someone dies.¡±

    This Lady San-er¡¯s face immediately turns green, after a long time, she quietly says: ¡°Indeed a fool.¡±

    Suddenly, her eyes light up, spreading a sweet smile as she looks ahead, and as expected, I see the handsome male in front.

    ¡°San-er.¡± Young Master curls his beautiful eyes as he calls out.

    And then, San-er takes a step forward and runs over, ¡°Young Master.¡±

    I really wish to cover my face, damn, you two really think you¡¯re filming a Korean drama.

    When I stretch out my foot to trip her up, I felt no sense of guilt at all, I can confidently say I am not a nice person, I never was.

 Seven

    <h4>Chapter Seven</h4>

    No one noticed the little movements of my foot.

    Tripping people up is also a type of skill.

    Fellowrade San-er¡¯s originally lively and nimble stepses to a stop just like that, the fabric in hand was thrown to the side, and she too, could only blink her big, sparkling eyes after a moment of daze, looking towards the surprised Young Master, she holds back the pain as she prepares to stand, carrying aggrievement as she calls out: ¡°Young, Young Master.¡±

    A look of distress shes past Young Master¡¯s pretty face, but his deep eyes remains unfazed, he takes big strides to San-er¡¯s side and helps up her staggering, slender figure, reprimanding her: ¡°Who told you to be so reckless all the time?¡±

    San-er pouts her lips, feeling a little wronged, yet her words carries a cutesy tone, ¡°This servant only rushed over because I saw Young Master.¡±

    Young Master helplessly smiles, ¡°You recklessss.¡±

    The corners of my lips makes a twitch, God, the Korean drama evolved into a Qiong Yao (Chinese writer) drama.

    San-er suddenly turns to look at me, looking hesitant.

    And of course Young Master also turns to me, those long phoenix eyes slightly narrowed, releasing a menacing air.

    ¡°Young Master.¡± San-er tugs at his sleeve, politely saying: ¡°It was this servant that had fallen on my own¡­¡­¡±

    Young Master slowly speaks, tone slightly raised, ¡°En, is that so?¡±

    I think to myself,rade San-er, would you die if you don¡¯t cause harm to others?

    I pay no heed to their inquiring eyes, extending my arm to point at the fabric on the floor, saying: ¡°Ah, the fabric.¡±

    Those three words were said as tly as an airport runway, sounding indescribably strange to the ears.

    With my little reminder, San-er and Young Master finally remembers the innocent object, only seeing that top quality silk discarded on the ground, the snow white fabric already dotted with mud marks.

    I once again speak: ¡°The fabric¡¯s dirty.¡±

    San-er draws back her line of sight and meets eye with Young Master, showing an upset expression, ¡°Young Master¡­¡­¡±

    Young Masterfortingly says: ¡°It¡¯s alright, go get another new one tomorrow.¡±

    Only then does San-er smile again, sweetly saying: ¡°Thank you Young Master.¡±

    Young Master no longer looks at me again, helping San-er up as he asks: ¡°Does it hurt?¡±

    San-er deliberately acts like all is fine as she pushes off him, ¡°It¡¯s fine, Young Master needs not worry, this servant can get back alone.¡±

    Deep inside, I apud her,rade San-er¡¯s push tactic was performed with very good timing, ording to the script, following this, would be Young Master taking pity on the beauty, escorting her to her room.

    But Young Master actually yed along with her words, saying: ¡°That¡¯s good then, you head back first.¡±

    I was dumbstruck, what did he say?

    Even I am this surprised, nevermind San-er, upon hearing this, her face immediately stiffens, showing an expression of disbelief. In the end, she forces herself to smile, ¡°This servant shall head back first then, see you again Young Master.¡±

    Young Master warmly smiles, ¡°Be careful on your own.¡±

    I really want to go and give Young Master a straight punch to the face: which scriptwriter had written up such a lead role like you who has no sense, to actually change the script yourself without permission?!

    But all I did was quietly watch San-er unstably, slowly, gradually walk out of sight.

    I raise my head to look at the skies, nkly saying: ¡°Ah, it¡¯s getting dark, I should return.¡± Having said that, I was ready to leave.

    A pair of ck boots with white soles appears before me, eyes travelling up, I see a body dressed in silver brocade robes and Young Master¡¯s slightly evil expression.

    I nkly look at him, asking, ¡°Ah?¡±

    Young Master¡¯s thin lips makes a shallow curve, suddenly leaning in towards my face as he says: ¡°I suddenly find that you¡¯re not that much of a fool.¡±

    Upon hearing this, I freeze for a minute, then simply and honestly smile, saying: ¡°Young Master, this servant is no fool.¡±

    As I had wished, I see Young Master¡¯s face instantly turn cold, the corners of his eyes doubtfully twitching, he turns around and leaves, I can even seem to hear him constantly mutter to himself, ¡°Illusion, illusion, it was indeed an illusion.¡±

    Behind him, I shrug my shoulders, feelings very helpless inside ah.

    This person, is indeed a strange living being, I had told the truth yet he still didn¡¯t believe me.

    But¡­¡­

    I smile, tightly holding the fabric in hand as I step forward.

    It¡¯s much better this way, no?

    I nkly look out the window in a daze, today¡¯s weather is very good, there¡¯s thunder, there¡¯s strong winds and rain. Xiao Hei is nested in my arms in deep sleep, asionally shaking its legs to prevent cramps.

    Counting the days, it has already been half a month sinceing out here, I¡¯m guessing the people in the pce are already getting impatient. Sigh, could it be that you all really think my imperial father would make a big fuss to find me, or write on the imperial notice ¡®our kingdom¡¯s Fifth Princess has gone missing, delicately pretty in appearance, special features: paralysed face, foolish.¡¯?

    I can only say the imperial family has a reputation.

    I am the insignificant fifth princess, one extra wouldn¡¯t eat away their money, one less wouldn¡¯t affect anyone¡¯s meals. If I really have to say who would be worried about me, then it would only be Eldest Cousin.

    The wind blows in from outside, and I, even more so miss his warm embrace, even though he is always scheming against me, but throughout these hungry and cold days, I have decided to forgive him for a day.

    Someone opens the doors and enters, loudly saying: ¡°Ah-Lan, it¡¯s such a heavy rain outside ah.¡±

    I look at her and nod, ¡°Oh. Young Lady, you¡¯re back.¡±

    Ying Lu casually tosses her umbre aside, patting away the rain droplets from her body as she walks over to me, ¡°I heard you didn¡¯t eat dinner?¡±

    ¡°En ah.¡± I weakly reply.

    Ying Lu reaches over to stroke Xiao Hei¡¯s smooth pig skin, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, not feeling well?¡±

    I felt a little wronged, ¡°Young Lady, let me tell you.¡±

    Ying Lu¡¯s face shows a ¡®speak, I¡¯ll avenge you¡¯ expression.

    I continue to feel very wronged as I say: ¡°This evening¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°What about this evening?¡± Ying Lu furrows her brows.

    I nce at her, slowly saying: ¡°This evening there was no pork.¡±

    Ying Lu was instantly dumbstruck, followed by a very Ah-Lan ¡°ah¡± sound.

    I¡¯m very upset, ¡°This evening¡¯s dishes had no pork.¡± I had no appetite to eat.

    Ying Lu twitches the corners of her lips, ¡°Is that it?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± I lower my head to see the awakened Xiao Hei, en, it had woken up when I mentioned pork.

    ¡°Ah-Lan.¡± Ying Lu ces a hand on her forehead, ¡°You should be called No Meat No Happiness.¡±

    I even more so miss Eldest Cousin, he would always pinch my cheeks, seemingly doting, but in reality, hold bad intentions, as he calls me, ¡°Happy Meat¡­¡­¡±

    ¡­¡­Cousin Ah-Rui, I think of you once there¡¯s no pork.

    ¡°You take a trip to the kitchen.¡± Ying Lu pulls up Xiao Hei¡¯s trotter to tease it.

    I tug at its ears, ¡°What for?¡±

    ¡°Just say I didn¡¯t eat enough tonight, cook me some meat.¡±

    I¡¯m a little touched, ¡°Young Lady.¡±

    ¡°En?¡±

    ¡°God will bless you with meat to eat for life.¡±

    ¡­¡­Ying Lu rolls her eyes at me.

    I smile at Xiao Hei after stepping out, mouthing two words at it, Xiao Hei widens its expressionless eyes, pig legs retreating retreating retreating.

    ¡°Xiao Hei, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Ying Lu asks in puzzlement.

    I hook up a smile, ¡°Perhaps it also wants to eat¡­¡­meat.¡±

    Seeing Xiao Hei¡¯s look of horror, my heart felt at ease, en-heng, perhaps it¡¯s a psychic pig that travelled from a different world.

    I hold the beautiful round umbre as I stroll amongst the thunder and rain, the sound of thunder is my apaniment, the lightning my stage light, the dark night my backdrop.

    To speak more artistically, this is an unique solo stage drama.

    And then¡­¡­an unfamiliar supporting role enters the stage.

    ¡°Hey hey hey, that maid over there,e over to me.¡±

    I turn and head towards the voice, seeing that young woman in lc clothing, ¡°Ah?¡±

    The young woman in lc carries an umbre in hand, clothes slightly soaked, ¡°How do I get to the Mu Courtyard?¡±

    Out of habit, I think for a minute, just as I was about to speak, she impatiently interrupts me, ¡°Are you a fool? Speak if you know, if not, then don¡¯t pretend to know, youngdy ¨C I ¨C don¡¯t have the time to waste on you.¡±

    I cheerfully smile, saying: ¡°Young Lady, you turn left, then walk straight, then turn left, then turn right, walk straight, finally turn right, turn right on the left left, and you¡¯re there.¡±

    The young woman in lc is somewhat dumbstruck having heard that, ¡°Why are you speaking so fast for, say it again.¡±

    I obediently speak a breath slower, ¡°You turn left, then walk straight, then turn left, then turn right, walk straight, finally turn right, turn right on the left left, and you¡¯re there.¡±

    The young woman in lc repeats, ¡°Turn left, walk straight, turn right on the left¡±

    ¡°Young Lady,¡± I kindly remind, ¡°It¡¯s turn left, then walk straight, then turn left, then turn right, walk straight, finally turn right, turn right on the left left.¡±

    ¡°I know I know.¡± The young woman in lc turns around and heads off with her umbre, I can vaguely hear her muttering about something left something right.

    I withdraw my line of sight and leisurely head towards the kitchen, who knows where ¡®turn left, then walk straight, then turn left, then turn right, walk straight, finally turn right, turn right on the left left¡¯ will lead you to, I only know that the teacher had once taught me, never ever address someone as ¡®hey¡¯.

    On a morning three days after, I was very focused on eating the minced pork congee with preserved egg in my bowl, one mouthful after another.

    ¡°Ah-Lan.¡± Young Master calls out from in front of me.

    I dazedly raise my head, ¡°Ah?¡±

    Young Master purses his pretty thin lips, ¡°Is the congee good?¡±

    ¡­¡­dare I ask whether he hade running over here so early in the morning, staring at me for ten minutes straight, just to know if the congee today is good?

    I did not answer, directly presenting a bowl of congee in front of him, ¡°Young Master, eat.¡±

    Young Master¡¯s lips lightly curls up, his handsome features appearing more dazzling.

    I lower my head to continue eating, in my eyes, minced pork congee with preserved egg is much more prettier than him.

    Young Master speaks up again: ¡°A couple of nights ago, when it was raining, the Li family¡¯s youngdy got lost within the estate, on her way back even her umbre had broken, they say that to this day, she is still ill from it.¡±

    I eat my congee, my action making a slight pause, eh, rainy day, Li family¡¯s youngdy.

    I continue to eat my congee, nothing to do with me.

    ¡°Ah-Lan, how abouting to my courtyard.¡± Young Master slowly says with his deeply attractive voice.

    I swallow down a small piece of preserved egg, ¡°Young Master, this servant is Young Lady¡¯s courtyard¡¯s.¡±

    Young Master raises his brows, ¡°You were originally meant to be sent into my courtyard.¡±

    I really want to kick him, was it not because he despised me for being a fool?

    ¡°Young Master, this servant is under Young Lady.¡± I am very loyal ah, I am.

    Young Master¡¯s face reveals a touch of an evil smile, ¡°You don¡¯t want toe?¡±

    I lick the spoon, ¡°This servant likes serving Young Lady.¡±

    Young Master sweetly smiles, ¡°As of recent, we should re-govern the people within the estate.¡±

    I sensitively detect danger.

    ¡°For example, some people drag it on until the sun has risen up to three bamboo poles high before getting up (approximately 8am-9am).¡± Young Master¡¯s phoenix eyes brightly shines.

    I sink into silence.

    ¡°For example, some people never does any work.¡± Young Master¡¯s eyes shine even brighter.

    I continue to maintain my silence.

    ¡°Another example¡­¡­¡± Young Master¡¯s eyes lightly sweep over me, ¡°Some people eat more meat than their master.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Young Master.¡±

    ¡°En?¡± Young Master¡¯s smile looks kind and friendly, like the first melting of winter snow.

    I finish thest mouthful of congee, wiping my mouth clean, and seriously ask, ¡°Going to your courtyard, can this servant be the ¡®some people¡¯ you speak of?¡±

    Young Master unconsciously strokes his slender finger across the table, long phoenix eyes slightly narrowed, meaningfully smiling, ¡°Of course you can.¡±

    And so, I changed unit just like that.

    En, I shake my head.

    Everything is indeed out of my expectation.

 Eight

    <h4>Chapter Eight</h4>

    Regarding my dreams.

    It really is bashful to speak of it, my dreams is not ¡®sing if you want to sing, sing out loud and clear¡¯ like Zhang Han Yun, nor is it to ¡®be a teacher, eating pickled fish hotpot today, eating boiled fish hotpot tomorrow¡¯ like McDull.

    (Reference to song by singer Zhang Han Yun / Kristy Zhang ¨C https://.youtube/watch?v=bvRN1I94MwI, also reference to a famous quote from Chineseedy cartoon McDull with the original full quote being ¡°My aspiration, is to be a principal, after collecting the tuition fees from the students every day, I go to eat hotpot, today I eat spicy hotpot, tomorrow I eat pickled fish hotpot, the day after I eat pig bone hotpot, Teacher Chen praises me: ¡°McDull, you have finally found the true meaning of life.¡±)

    My dream is to eat my fill when I¡¯m hungry, tofortably fall asleep on a full stomach, sleeping all the way until I wake up naturally.

    See, just how simple my dream is, I have always been someone easy to satisfy.

    I cling to the warmth of the bed when I wake up, half squinting my eyes as I start feeling sleepy again. Outside, someone lightly but continuously knocks on the door, chasing away the small number of sleepy bugs in me.

    ¡°Ah-Lan, can Ie in?¡± Someone timidly asks.

    I get up and lower my head, slowly buttoning up, ¡°En.¡±

    ¡°Ah-Lan, we meet again.¡± That person stands before me, smiling extremely happily.

    I stare at her for a long while, red lips, white teeth and dimples, a pretty girl ah. This pretty girl looks somewhat familiar. I dazedly ask: ¡°You are¡­?¡±

    The pretty girl looks at me in embarrassment, saying: ¡°I¡¯m Ke Ren, do you not remember me?¡±

    I believe this is indeed an adorable human, but why has this adorable humane looking for me?

    Ke Ren sees me stay silent and adds: ¡°That day on the horse carriage, I was sat by your side.¡±

    She shyly blinks, eyes glittering like stars, ¡°Ah-Lan, didn¡¯t think you would alsoe under Young Master¡¯s wing, how great.¡±

    I dully repeat, ¡°How great.¡±

    I wonder why the girlies by my side are all so pretty, could it be that one has to really throw me next to a muddy monkey to reveal my stunning beauty?

    Ke Ren grabs hold of my hand and sits at the table, ¡°Ah-Lan, once youe over, I will have apanion.¡±

    So, she is roping me in.

    I nod, ¡°How great.¡±

    Ke Ren smiles more sweetly, ¡°In future, if there¡¯s anything you¡¯re not familiar with, you cane and find me, although I am not that capable either, I will try my best to help you.¡±

    I hold her hand, sincerely saying: ¡°How great.¡±

    ¡°Oh, right, Ah-Lan.¡± Ke Ren furrows her brows, ¡°The majority of the older sisters within the courtyard are quite nice, but you must remember, you absolutely mustn¡¯t offend [Older] Sister Zi Ling, she¡­¡­¡±

    Ke Ren hesitantly nces at me, appearing slightly worried. I cannot help but to apud her, turns out the people within the Meng Estate are all acting majors. But today, I have no interest in ying along with her script.

    ¡°Ke Ren, I¡¯m hungry.¡± I point to my stomach.

    Ke Ren is a little disappointed, but still affectionately pulls me up and leads me out, ¡°I¡¯ll take you to eat breakfast.¡±

    Ke Ren is very quickly sent on errand, and I could only return to my room leisurely. Today is my first daying to Young Master¡¯s courtyard, I heard from Ke Ren that Young Master had left very early today, nor did he say what I should do, only giving out orders to not make me do anything.

    To speak the truth, I really don¡¯t understand whether his brains contains sweet or savouring fillings (bean paste).

    Passing by a little patch of flowerbed, there is something leaping up, under the sunlight, it reflects a blinding gold light. My first thought was, eh, did someone drop gold? And then one secondter, I rush forward, because I can clearly see, that is a cricket, a golden cricket, a very handsome golden cricket.

    Five minutester, my thumb and index finger carefully seizes its wing, hand on cheek as I enter deep thoughts. After a long time, I stare at it and inquiringly ask: ¡°Could it be¡­¡­you, are the legendary¡­¡­ording to the fairytales, impossible to defeat¡­¡­General Chang Sheng?¡± (³£Ê¤ / ch¨¢ng sheng = always victorious)

    Brother Golden Cricket struggled against me at first but is obedient now, of course, he is still unable to answer me.

    ¡°What! Are! You! Do-! -Ing!?¡± Someone menacingly asks.

    I turn around, lifting my head to see a young woman in green, ¡°Ah?¡±

    The young woman in green snatches away Brother Cricket in one swoop, hand on hip as she scolds: ¡°Where has this daringsse from?! To actually dare to touch Young Master¡¯s Golden General!¡±

    She looks at the golden cricket in her hand and loudly screams, ¡°Ah! What have you done to Golden General?! You damnedss!¡± Having said that, she reaches out, wanting to pinch my ear.

    With one turn of my head, I doubtfully ask: ¡°Who is this pretty [older] sister?¡±

    Thankfully, the young woman in green no longer tries to attack me upon hearing this, proudly saying: ¡°So you¡¯re new here, I am Lu Ping, heng, looks like we will need [Older] Sister Zi Ling to give you a good lecture in future.¡±

    I, I, I, a sudden bolt from the blue!

    Could it be? Maybe? Perhaps? Possibly? I travelled into Chiung Yao¡¯s Fantasies Behind the Pearly Curtain?! (Ò»Á±ÓÄÃÎ ¨C Zi Ling and Lu Ping are names of characters in this novel/ drama written by Chiung Yao, you may remember that the author had mentioned these names in chapter 4)

    ording to Chiung Yao¡¯s story, at this moment I should slightly part my mouth and widen my eyes, hand over chest as though my heart is in pain, tears blurring my eyes, voice shaking as I ask: ¡°Oh, why, why, why are you Lu Ping? Why~!¡±

    I feel a shiver from deep down, deciding to follow Ah-Lan¡¯s script instead.

    I raise my head to dully say: ¡°Sister Lu Ping, the golden cricket was not injured by me.¡±

    ¡°Excuses!¡± Lu Ping res at me, ¡°I¡¯ll drag you to Sister Zi Ling now for judgement!¡±

    I stare at the golden cricket in her hand, ¡°Just now, it jumped into my hand on its own, I threw it, cried out, and it came back again, and deliberately continued to do so, I threw it again, cried out again, and it came jumping back again, how interesting it is.¡±

    Lu Ping burst out intoughter, ¡°You? Golden General usually despises strangers the most.¡±

    I continue to think, very troubled, ¡°Just now it really was like that, you must have not seen it before, how much of a tease it is. Ai~ , Young Master would definitely be happy to see it.¡±

    Lu Ping¡¯s eyes are slightly shaken, ¡°You¡­¡­were speaking the truth just now?¡±

    ¡°Sister, it¡¯s true, I know you don¡¯t believe me, but what I said is the truth.¡± Allow me to meet eyes with you, please look at the sincerity within.

    Lu Ping looks at me, then observes me, finally saying: ¡°You demonstrate it for me first.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± I take the golden cricket, looking at its strong and healthy limbs, and casually toss it away.

    A few minutester¡­¡­

    Lu Ping res at me, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to hurry and call Golden General back? Watch out I don¡¯t tell Young Master!¡±

    I tilt my head, nkly responding: ¡°Ah? Golden cricket? What golden cricket?¡±

    Lu Ping¡¯s face turns pale then green, finally turning bright red. ¡°You¡­¡­!¡±

    She opens her mouth to shout at me, but was interrupted by someone.

    Young Master holds a purple jade fan, gracefully approaching us, ¡°Lu Ping you¡¯re here too, Ah-Lan, I was just finding you.¡±

    Having said that, his actions were exceptionally natural as he grabs my hand, leaving right in front of Lu Ping¡¯s face.

    I leave him to pull my hand, but did not act like an innocent young woman, bashfully calling out with a soft voice ¡°Young Master~!¡±, nor did I act like a virtuous woman, loudly waving my arms around as I scold ¡°Young Master! Please mind yourself!¡±. I just struggled to keep up with his pace whilst gloomily thinking, having short arms and short legs truly is tragic.

    Returning to the room, Young Master lets go of my hand, turning to look at me meaningfully.

    I think to myself, what¡¯re you looking at, what¡¯s there to see, could it be I look like Ultraman?

    Young Master suddenly turns his face, raising his hand to use the exquisite jade fan to cover his lips.

    As his maid, I feel that I have the responsibility of asking, ¡°Young Master, what did you find this servant for?¡±

    Young Master¡¯s long phoenix eyes shes, followed by the rise of a deep soundingugh, and thatughter starts to sound more and more happy, until even those ink-ck orbs were infected with a smile.

    I look at him, baffled. Is this personcking a brain?

    ¡°Ah-Lan.¡± His voice has a charm that pulls you in, ¡°Are you certain you¡¯re not pretending to be a fool?¡±

    I feel a little helpless, once again seriously correcting him, ¡°Young Master, this servant is no fool.¡±

    ¡°No fool, haha, a great phrase of ¡®no fool¡¯.¡± He raises the jade fan and lightly knocks my forehead, rosy red lips hooking up into a nice-looking curve, ¡°I have surely expanded my views today, turns out even a fool knows how to fool people.¡±

    I take a step back, voice sounding rather displeased, ¡°Young Master, this servant has a temper.¡±

    Did the nation make a rule that fools cannot fool others, cannot be angry? Once I¡¯m angry, the consequences will not be easy to deal with.

    Young Master half squints his phoenix eyes upon hearing this, ¡°Oh, you¡¯re annoyed?¡± He once again takes hold of my hand, gently rubbing it, ¡°Alright, alright, you¡¯re no fool, you¡¯re no more of a fool than anyone else, is this not enough?¡±

    ¡°Young Master.¡± I stare at his white slender finger, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Young Master very casually says: ¡°Flirting.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­oh.¡±

    Young Master¡¯s action pauses, followed by an even heartierughter, that pretty little face looking extremely likeable, likeable to the point I wish Xiao Hei could leave its teeth marks in it.

    ¡°Ah-Lan.¡± His clean hand caresses my cheek,ughingly saying: ¡°You sure are very interesting.¡±

    I remain silent, wanting to say to him: Young Master, you sure are very pleasured.

    The next morning, the very moment I open my eyes, I see someone sitting at my bedside, hand supporting their chin, I rub my eyes, sighing, facing this adorable human¡¯s face first thing in the morning sure can be harmful.

    ¡°Ke Ren¡­¡­?¡± I groggily call out.

    Ke Ren blinks, wrinkling her nose and cutely saying: ¡°Ah-Lan you¡¯re finally awake.¡±

    I was just wondering what ¡®finally¡¯ was supposed to mean, when Ke Ren speaks up again. ¡°Ah-Lan, hurry and get up, Young Master is waiting for you right now.¡±

    I am slightly dumbstruck, ¡°Ah?¡±

    Waiting for who? Waiting for me?

    Ke Ren grabs hold of the clothing from the side and passes it to me, ¡°Young Master is waiting for you to dress him right now.¡±

    I truly am baffled now, ¡°Young Master hasn¡¯t gotten up yet?¡±

    Ke Ren looks me over a few times, finally inquiringly asking: ¡°Ah-Lan, you and Young Master¡­¡­.are very close?¡±

    I nce at her, slowly wearing the clothes, ¡°Young Master says I¡¯m a fool.¡±

    Ke Ren¡¯s eyes lights up upon hearing this, kindly helping me to tie the belt, ¡°You hurry over then, Young Master said this morning, that he will be getting up whenever you wake up. Young Master really is such a child, I guess he just wanted to get a taste of what it¡¯s like to get up thiste too.¡±

    The corners of my lips twitches, Young Master, a child? From what I¡¯ve seen, he just has a head full of air, missing a brain.

    When I push open the doors and enter the room, Young Master was still wrapped in his nket, and onlyzily asks, ¡°Is Ah-Lan here yet?¡±

    I walk up to the bed and tly say: ¡°Young Master, this servant is here.¡±

    Young Master sounds ¡°en¡±, followed by the appearance of long slender fingers throwing aside the blue brocade nket as he gets up and stands in front of me, phoenix eyes covered in ayer of mist, his voice slightly husky when he speaks: ¡°Help me get dressed.¡±

    I suddenly felt angry when I went to grab the clothes, check out the wake-up image of this handsome male, a hazy and seductively beautiful sight, now thinking back to my own unruly appearance¡­¡­ms table! Why is there such a huge difference between two people?!

    Once again, I can only hate on my own height, with this short stature, I can only see Young Master¡¯s chest at eye level. Young Master¡¯s body carries a faint scent of rosin, quite a suitable smell.

    I was in the middle of trying my best to dress him on my tiptoes, when the view before me suddenly darkens, followed by the sense of warm and moist air besides my ear.

    Young Master lowers down to my ear side to quietly sound a mockingughter, carrying bad intentions in his tone as he says: ¡°To wake up thiste every day, are you a pig?¡±

 Nine

    <h4>Chapter Nine</h4>

    These intentionally mean wordsing from Young Master, can cause anyone to go red in the face and clench their teeth, but what have I been saying since the very start? I said I have a fair temperament, I don¡¯t like to make a fuss.

    ¡­¡­well isn¡¯t that right though?

    I continue to gently help Young Master buckle the buttons on thepel of his clothes, ignoring that handsome smile that carries satire, I slowly say: ¡°Young Master.¡±

    Young Master slight raises his brows, ¡°En?¡±

    I continue to speak slowly, ¡°Ah-Lan is Young Master¡¯s maid.¡±

    Young Master seems interested, ¡°En.¡±

    I dully state, ¡°Ah-Lan is no pig.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Young Master strokes his chin with his long and slender fingers, ¡°But¡­¡­Young Master ¨C I ¨C still think you¡¯re a pig.¡±

    ¡­¡­you¡¯re the pig here, you¡¯re even more so that talented pig in the saying ¡®if men can be trusted, a female pig can climb trees¡¯.

    ¡°Young Master.¡±

    ¡°En?¡±

    ¡°Ah-Lan is Young Master¡¯s maid.¡±

    ¡°En.¡±

    ¡°Ah-Lan is no pig.¡±

    Young Master, ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    I¡¯m unafraid of entanglements, unafraid of provocation, Ick many things, just notcking in patience.

    Inside the room, Young Master and I are currently in the midst of dull eyes meeting phoenix eyes, when that unsettling door once again sounds. ¡°Young Master, have you awakened?¡±

    Tut tut, this pleasantly crisp voice, other thanrade San-er, who else can it be?

    Young Master very masterly takes a seat by the table, and I, very servantly go to rinse his hand towel.

    ¡°Come on in.¡± He cleanses his hands in a refined manner, actions elegant and charming.

    I really want to w the walls like Garfield, holy mother, Young Master takes the idol route even when cleaning his face!

    Outside, San-er lightly pushes open the doors, her line of sight stopping on me for a few seconds before quickly looking away, both her hands carrying a tray as she approaches Young Master, revealing her cute canine teeth as she says: ¡°Good morning Young Master.¡±

    My face remains expressionless, it is clearly afternoon already.

    Young Master on the other hand, seems to be very epting of it, a slight twitch of his phoenix eyes revealing a sh of a smile, ¡°What has San-ere so early in the morning for?¡±

    I feel my stomach twist. So early in the morning, so early in the morning he says.

    San-er sweetly smiles, cing the tray onto the table, ¡°Young Lady had specially made Young Master¡¯s favourite hibiscus cake this morning, this servant has brought it over whilst it¡¯s still freshly made.¡±

    Young Master faintly curls up his thin lips, ¡°Perfect, I have yet to eat this morning.¡±

    San-er charmingly blinks her big eyes, saying: ¡°Do give it a taste, Young Master.¡±

    I look at that hibiscus cake, then look at the two of them, thinking to myself, thiste into the ¡®morning¡¯ and you two are bringing in the sweet desserts, so this is how the greasiness in the two of you came about.

    Young Master rinses his mouth, and was just about to pick up a piece of the cake when he was interrupted.

    ¡°Young Master.¡± A woman in lc delicately calls out from the doors.

    Young Master immediately forgets what he was about to do, smiling at her, ¡°Zi Ling? Are you not feeling unwell, why have you gotten up now?¡±

    I nce over at that fragile looking Zi Ling, not missing that sh of sharp light in her eyes the moment she spots San-er.

    Zi Ling lightly paces in, that faint lc skirt slightly swaying, ¡°I have troubled Young Master, I had only felt a little lightheaded when I got up this morning, this servant knows Young Master is used to eating the bamboo leaves cake I make in the morning, hence why I busied myself making it.¡±

    She nces at the untouched hibiscus cake on the table, gently smiling as she says: ¡°Hopefully I havee in time.¡±

    Ever since Zi Ling came in, San-er¡¯s face had turned colder by a great amount, hearing these words even more so caused her to furrow her brows, clearly not happy.

    Meanwhile, here I am watching with great interest, how capable thisss ¡ª San-er is ah, to know she must put on an annoyed expression in attempt to pull points of sympathy, Zi Ling appears to have the upper hand, but she is being too direct, San-er is the guest right now, she should be giving way, but she only cares for exerting her power.

    I then look at Young Master, he is still smiling, looking as leisurely as ever, I believe this man really is a master surrounded by many disputes.

    The two of them, one with girlishly shy eyes, one with hopeful dark orbs, and then there¡¯s Young Master being stared at, who instead, suddenly turns his handsome face to ask me with unusual tenderness, ¡°Ah-Lan, which one would you like to eat this morning?¡±

    Four eyes shooting cold beams, instantly sweeps over to me, as a maid, must I also be a part-time cannon fodder, am I easy now?

    Just as I was about to open my mouth, Ying Lu¡¯s voice could be heard, followed by the immediate appearance of her figure within the room, she excitedly grabs my hand and pulls me out, ¡°Brother, let me borrow Ah-Lan for a bit!¡±

    Young Master sounds a low and deepughter, ¡°Remember to return her to me then.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Ying Lu cheerfully answers.

    Eh, could this be themon saying of ¡®to borrow and make a timely return, makes it easier to borrow the second time¡¯?

    Ying Lu excitedly drags me to Xiao Hei¡¯s room, Xiao Hei was originally enjoying its sweet sleep buried within the nkets, but was helplessly thrown into my arms with one casual grab from Ying Lu¡¯s hands. She reveals her teeth at me as she smiles, ¡°Ah-Lan, let¡¯s go!¡± Saying that, she does not wait for a response before turning to dash off.

    I reach out to poke at Xiao Hei¡¯s pig snout, ¡°Go where? Do what?¡±

    Xiao Hei blinks its hazy ck eyes, looking rather wronged, as though saying: ¡°Go where ah? You ask me, but how am I supposed to know?!

    I happily pinch its ears and joyfully pace forward, who cares where she needs to go, the master¡¯s words are imperial orders, I must absolutely obey unconditionally.

    Approximately a quarter of an hour ¡ª that would fifteen minutes in contemporary times ¡ªter, I carry Xiao Hei as I sit on the little stool, one second looking at the expensive flowers not far in front, next second looking at the little bucket beside my feet, stunned.

    I believe that asking when one doesn¡¯t understand is what makes a good fool, and so I nkly turn to Ying Lu¡¯s cheerful little face, ¡°Eh¡­¡­Young Lady?¡±

    Ying Lu reaches out to pull up her sleeves, revealing her snow-white arms, showing no intention to fix it, ¡°En? What¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°This, Young Lady is wanting to¡­¡­?¡± I say very, very nkly.

    Ying Lu answers in a very matter of fact tone, ¡°Bathing ah.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­bathing who?¡±

    ¡°Of course, bathing him.¡± Ying Lu points at Xiao Hei held in my arms, ¡°If not him then you expect it to be you?¡±

    My face falls as I look at her, ¡°Young Lady, you scared me to death, I thought you meant you¡­¡­¡±

    Ying Lu chokes upon hearing this, blush coating her fair cheeks, as she reprimands, ¡°Recklessss, aren¡¯t you going to hurry and throw Xiao Hei in.¡±

    I slowly raise Xiao Hei and take a careful look, turning to very sternly say: ¡°Young Lady.¡±

    ¡°En?¡± Ying Lu was just testing the water temperature.

    ¡°Can I ask a question?¡± I am being very serious.

    Ying Lu shakes off the water from her hand, ¡°What question?¡±

    ¡°Eh,¡± I ponder, ¡°Would bathing a pig in front of the pretty flowers make the pig turn beautiful?¡±

    The corners of Ying Lu¡¯s lips twitches a few times.

    ¡°Or¡­¡­¡± I make another guess, ¡°Would it make it smile as beautifully as a flower?¡±

    Ying Lu¡¯s face stiffens, helplessly covering her eyes, ¡°Oh heavens, how did I get involved with a ridiculous person like you?¡±

    I grab the back of Xiao Hei¡¯s neck, using a force that doesn¡¯t allow for resistant to put it into the water, ignoring its struggling and uncooperative short limbs and mournful pig cries, ¡°Ah?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, I¡¯m happy to perform such task in broad daylight.¡± Ying Lu quickly puts on a smile, enthusiastically starting to bath Xiao Hei.

    I give Xiao Hei one re, and sense that its struggle has weakened a lot.

    Hei child, this matter of her telling you to bare your naked body in broad daylight, you need not say anything, as you really have no choice, and can only obediently go along with it. Sigh, who told us to be servants to this master, -about that-, don¡¯t shake your legs, it really is humiliating to death.

    In the end, Xiao Hei is able to cooperatively let us finish bathing it, its four limbs standing straight, pig head held high, strongly shaking off all the water from its body, giving off a different sense of beauty under the golden sunrays. I feel insanely pleased at heart, Xiao Hei is clearly a knock-off wild wolf, just that it¡¯s actions are tender and cute, whereas wild wolves have an air of chess. Overall in one phrase, knock-offs really are found everywhere.

    ¡°Ah-Lan.¡± Ying Lu suddenly calls out to me.

    I look at her, she¡¯s currently holding a clean towel and wraps Xiao Hei in it, her actions soft and gentle as she wipes it. I blink my eyes, ¡°Young Lady?¡±

    Ying Lu appears hesitant to speak, then points at several pots of beautiful flowers, asking me, ¡°These, these are pretty, right?¡±

    I look at those flowers I don¡¯t know the names of, dully saying: ¡°Ah? Are they not all the same?¡±

    Ying Lu¡¯s eyes instantly lights up, ¡°You¡¯re saying they¡¯re verymon, very average? There¡¯s nothing so great about them, right? To be honest, they¡¯re not much different from the crested dogstail grass at the roadsides, is that not right?¡±

    I fall silent, I just knew the underlying meaning to her words just now were ¡®these are not pretty are they?¡¯. I pat the water off my hands, very unlovingly passing by those morous flowers and point to an ordinary grass, saying: ¡°Young Lady, I like this one.¡±

    How great grass is ah, weeds are even better ah, it doesn¡¯t just bloom amongst the spring wind, doesn¡¯t burn in wildfire, how strong of a vitality it has ah, doesn¡¯t even die when stomped on.

    I scratch my head, eh, wait wait wait wait, something¡¯s not right here, exactly what isn¡¯t right ah? I ponder, I ponder some more, I continue to ponder!

    ¡°Ah-Lan,¡± Ying Lu is unable to wait, eyes turning faintly green, strangely scary if I must say. She grabs my wrist saying: ¡°Ah-Lan, good Ah-Lan, I just knew you¡¯re truly the most tasteful one, I just knew it, just knew it!¡±

    I am immediately dumbstruck, what exactly is going on here ah? How did I be the truly most tasteful one?

    Only seeing Ying Lu toss Xiao Hei into my arms, dashing over to the weeds I had pointed at, holding the pot and returning. Her eyes shining and glittering from within, ¡°Ah-Lan, let me tell you a secret, to tell the truth, this was tended by me.¡±

    I nce at the weeds that appears to becking nutrition, suddenly hit with the realisation of what the trouble is. Could it be, I had unintentionally given her a proud pat on the back¡­¡­?

    ¡°But Ah-Lan, I just find it a little strange.¡± Ying Lu gulps, ¡°These were originally the same as those purple flowers, but why are mine like this whereas those ones are like that?¡±

    I take a look at the purple flowers she speaks of, then look at the weeds in her arms, suddenly feeling like I¡¯m seeing the ¡®nt version¡¯ of ¡®Imperial Sister and I¡¯. So embarrassing, truly so embarrassing¡­¡­

    I reach out to hold up a yellowing leaf, ¡°Young Lady, how long has it been since you watered it?¡±

    Ying Lu sounds an ¡°ah¡±, casually grabbing the clean hot water on the side, and pours it down.

    == I @/#@# (cursing)¡­¡­it truly is a miracle the nt didn¡¯t die. I try hard to control the twitching of my mouth, attempting to speak in a calm tone: ¡°Young Lady.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Ying Lu very innocently responds.

    ¡°Do you usually water it with hot water?¡±

    ¡°No, I usually use cold water, it¡¯s not hot water today either ah, only warm.¡±

    My #, the nt isn¡¯t Xiao Hei, it doesn¡¯t need warm water to bath in! I very gently speak: ¡°Young Lady, I can tell you why it is unable to bloom.¡±

    Ying Lu is very willing to learn as she stares at me, face filled with eagerness.

    ¡°Number one, itscking too much.¡± I hold up a piece of dry leaf that did not get a touch of water, saying: ¡°Young Lady didn¡¯t take care of it when it needed you.¡±

    Ying Lu¡¯s eyes darts around, *cough cough*, ¡°You know, Young Lady ¨C I ¨C am very busy ah, yes, extremely busy.¡±

    I ignore her, continuing to speak: ¡°Number two, Young Lady, its overfed.¡±

    ¡°Ah? What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± Ying Lu widens her beautiful eyes.

    I point at the soaked leaves, ¡°Young Lady must know, giving too much in one go, would instead cause it to not be able to absorb the nutrients. For example, when I¡¯m eating, just as I¡¯ve eaten enough to feel full, too much would cause the stomach to panic, making me want to vomit.¡±

    Ying Lu starts to turn serious, frowning a little, ¡°Mm, that sounds about right.¡±

    ¡°Number three¡­¡­¡± I point at the warm water saying: ¡°You don¡¯t know what it needs and hence randomly give it anything, but to arge extent, you are forcing it, it cannot ept it, and can only fall defeated.¡±

    This time, Ying Lu is already feeling very guilty, her eyes slightly reddening, ¡°Ah-Lan, this flower was gifted by Little Uncle, I also wish to take good care of it, look, Liu Ru Xu¡¯s ones have all bloomed so beautifully, yet mine has be weed. I don¡¯t dare to tell others that this is mine, and can only discard it to the side, taking another one to say it¡¯s mine. Ah-Lan, I like it, I really like it, but why does it not like me, it only likes Liu Ru Xu, just like the rest of them.¡±

    I foolishly smile at her, meaningfully saying: ¡°Young Lady, how do you know it doesn¡¯t like you? I¡¯d say, it likes you, likes you more than anyone else.¡±

    Ying Lu¡¯s tear coatedshes flutters, ¡°Why do you say that?¡±

    I slowly speak: ¡°Because¡­¡­it didn¡¯t even die after all the torture you put it through, the evidence is clear.¡±

    Ying Lu freezes, instantly bursting intoughter, ¡°You fool, recklessss, you dare to make a joke out of me, watch how I punish you!¡±

    I giggle, but before I could say anything, we were interrupted.

    ¡°Young Lady is here too, what a coincidence.¡± San-er¡¯s figure appears within our sight, standing beside her is the cold and charming Liu Ru Xu.

    Ying Lu¡¯s face darkens, ¡°What, as if I need your permission to be here?¡±

    San-er lower her eyes andughs, ¡°What is Young Lady saying? This servant is just causally asking. Eh, what¡¯s that in Young Lady¡¯s hand? Weed? Why does it look so ugly?¡±

    I think to myself, hearing you say such words, may I ask, have ever seen weed that looks pretty like flower and jade? Ying Lu¡¯s face instantly turns cold, but under San-er innocent look and Liu Ru Xu¡¯s cold watch from the side, she does not say anything, her ears slowly turning red.

    Deep down, I truly find it funny, bluntly pointing at the purple flowers, then pointing at Liu Ru Xu, asking: ¡°Those, the purple ones, are tended by you?¡±

    Liu Ru Xu¡¯s eyes slightly narrows, unable to make out her emotions from her expression, whereas San-er res over with her big eyes, angrily reprimanding: ¡°What¡¯s your status to be speaking to my youngdy like that?¡±

    I dully look at them, pointing at myself, ¡°Me? I¡¯m Young Lady¡¯s maid.¡±

    ¡°Just a maid, yet you dare to point at my youngdy, how rude! Does no one ever teach you right from wrong now?!¡± These words of San-er¡¯s is what one considers a lesson of righteousness.

    I indifferently nce at Liu Ru Xu, ignorantly asking: ¡°What is Sister San-er¡¯s status then?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m of course my youngdy¡¯s¡­¡­¡± San-er¡¯s voicees to a sudden stop.

    I softly stroke Xiao Hei¡¯s back, deliberately slowing down my speech: ¡°Oh, so Sister San-er is also just¡­¡­a, maid.¡±

    A maid of the Young Lady Ru Xu¡¯s, from where does she get the audacity to be pointing fingers and satirising Ying Lu?!

 Ten

    <h4>Chapter Ten</h4>

    A long time ago, I had already learnt that speaking is a skill, within that, satire is even more so a skill within a skill.

    Some people spit out mouthfuls of aggressive swearing, in the end, the listener would only see it as though they¡¯re speaking into thin air, inwardly thinking: vulgar, oh so vulgar.

    Some people quietly smiles, but within their words is a hidden needle, within their phrases is a buried sword. Causing the listener¡¯s face to transition from colours of white, orange, yellow, green and purple, but in face of the opponent¡¯s gentle and friendly smile, they are unable to do anything, and in the end, can only swallow their crushed teeth down into their stomach (crushed from gnashing their teeth). The saying ¡®a mute is unable to voice out the bitterness of eating coptis chinensis¡¯ (to have no choice but to suffer in silence), refers to such people.

    All in all, time will always remind us, that we must be one who is very skilled in speaking, and I personally feel that, speaking is not a form of art, but is even more so intelligence. *Cough cough*, for example, when you have in fact, absolutely, thoroughly, suffered a huge loss from someone, but in the very next second, make her feel that, it was but only an illusion?

    Alright, I admit that sometimes, I am in fact a tiny little bit of a bad person.

    I watch San-er¡¯s face stiffen, her lips making a move, but does not let out any sound, she looks at Liu Ru Xu at a loss, but Liu Ru Xu only looks at me coldly, surprise and doubt sweeping past her eyes.

    ¡°Ah-, Ah-Lan.¡± Ying Lu stutters, eyes filled with shock, ¡°You, you,¡±

    ¡°Young Lady!¡± I knit my brows together, very seriously and solemnly saying, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, my mother has told me, whoever¡¯s meat you eat, whoever¡¯s person you are, I will protect you!¡±

    ¡­¡­instant silence.

    ¡°Pu!¡± Ying Lu covers her mouth, eyes filled withughter, unable to hold back anymore, she once againughs out loud, ¡°Hahaha, so what you mean is, you¡¯ve eaten my meat, and now you are mine?¡±

    I answer in a matter of fact manner, ¡°Of course.¡±

    I continue to look at San-er and Liu Ru Xu with hostility, my entire body letting out an air of ¡®you are not my kind¡¯. And then,ter, I unsurprisingly see San-er¡¯s expression slowly change from embarrassment and helplessness to disdain and contempt, and Liu Ru Xu also restores her own bearings of an icy beauty, delicate and cold. (the original text used for delicate and cold is ³þ³þ¶³ÈË / ch¨³ ch¨³ d¨°ng r¨¦n which is y on words with the phrase ³þ³þ¶¯ÈË / ch¨³ ch¨³ d¨°ng r¨¦n which is fancy way of calling some beautiful, the literal trantion is something along the lines of delicate and heart fluttering)

    ¡°San-er,¡± Liu Ru Xu actually speaks up, her voice clear and cold, unconventionally pleasant to the ears, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Having said that, she turns around, her skirt drawing a beautiful curve. San-er naturally ignores us, responding with a sound of ¡°yes¡± and prepares to leave. At this time, Ying Lu slowly says: ¡°Hold up.¡±

    Her deliberately toned-down voice carrying a few points of oppression and dignified pressure that cannot be neglected, San-er had juste to a pause, when Ying Lu slowly walks up to her side, tugging up a smile on her originally emotionless face, but in reality, this smile is much more shiver-inducing than not smiling at all. She speaks to San-er with unusual friendliness: ¡°What¡¯s your surname?¡±

    San-er¡¯s eyes quickly blinks once, ¡°Meng.¡±

    Regarding the servants of the Meng family, the very moment they enter the estate, they all take on the surname ¡ª Meng.

    Ying Lu praises: ¡°San-er, not bad ey, so you still remember your surname is Meng and not Liu. There¡¯s nothing now, you go ahead.¡±

    I see Liu Ru Xu¡¯s back instantly straighten, distant and tough.

    San-er¡¯s face had already paled, upon hearing this, she nods, ¡°Young Lady¡¯s words are correct.¡± This time, she sure hurries her steps, following behind her youngdy as they slowly walk away.

    I draw back my line of sight, speaking to Ying Lu in amazement: ¡°Wah, Young Lady, you¡¯re so magnificent ah.¡±

    Ying Lu walks back to my side, lightly holding my shoulders, looking directly at me as she says: ¡°Ah-Lan, I¡¯m a Meng, right?¡±

    I faintly smile, ¡°Yes, Young Lady is a Meng.¡±

    Meng Ying Lu is a Meng, is the Meng family¡¯s youngdy, the one and only precious maiden of the Meng family.

    Ying Lu lightly curls her lips into a full smile, the face that had always been full of charm and wilfulness, has only the faint look of firmness in this very moment.

    ¡°I am Meng Ying Lu, I am the true youngdy of the estate.¡± She says, word by word.

    I hand the ¡®weed¡¯ in my arms to her, calmly saying: ¡°Young Lady, from now on, you must take good care of it, remember that it mustn¡¯t becking, nor mustn¡¯t be overfed.¡±

    Ying Lu strokes the yellowing leaves after taking it and falls silent for a moment, before lifting her head to brightly smile at me, ¡°I understand.¡±

    I believe Ying Lu will eventually understand for real, to not take the favouring of others for granted, to not look down on others with her higher status.

    When Ying Lu sends me to head back, it was already almost lunchtime, the greedy little bugs in my stomach are currently protesting, they didn¡¯t eat breakfast, they are feeling very unhappy right now, they want to eat Kung Pao chicken, shredded pork, mapo tofu, steamed fish, hot and sour potato silk¡­¡­

    En, it¡¯d be best if there¡¯s fruit sd for dessert too.

    I am happily, yet sadly, absorbed in my own imaginations, leisurely walking towards Young Master¡¯s Ling Yun Courtyard, as I was passing by the little path by the fake rockeries, I just happen to hear some sort of sound¡­¡­

    ¡°Mm¡­¡­Young Master¡­¡­no¡­¡­¡± So erotic, so explosive.

    ¡°Young Master¡­¡­wait¡­¡­¡± So erotic, so explosive¡­¡­

    To rarely feel so excited, I shift onto my tiptoes and sneak towards the source of sound, prodding myself against the rockery, carefully sticking my head out to peek.

    Only seeing that approximately ten meters in front, that young and handsome gentleman in a body of ink-green brocade robes currently has a charming and pretty young woman pushed up against the rockery, thin lips pasted onto red lips, passionately entangling and ravaging, both his hands are also unceasingly pressing onto the young woman¡¯s chest, gently and desperately¡­¡­

    I pinch my nose, dear lord, times are changing, public morals are declining ah! Young Master is actually, actually, actually enthusiastically and boldly exercising the ¡®unspoken rule¡¯ on the little beauty ¡ª Ke Ren, this truly is, truly is, truly is, tooooooooo! Too!

    Too refreshing. [Face expressionless]

    My eyes remain fixed on the spot as I watch the war situation over there, only seeing Young Master skilfully set fire to Ke Ren¡¯s body, my eyes only able to see the side of his handsome face, vaguely revealing a dark charm, and Ke Ren whose face is charming like the sunset, is half squinting her beautifully water-like eyes, little hands deliberately pretending to resist the pressure of Young Master¡¯s chest, bashfully saying: ¡°Young Master, no¡­¡­¡±

    Young Master¡¯s response was to singlehandedly tear open one half of her clothing, revealing her snow-white, porcin shoulder. He sticks out his tongue, devillihsly licking her skin, lowly, temptingly asking: ¡°No? Do you really not want this?¡±

    Ke Ren¡¯s soft voice delicately calls out: ¡°Young Master~ no~¡±

    I involuntarily shiver, pinching my nose even tighter. Today, I have surely expanded my views, it turns out a person really needs only one moment to turn into a beast, it also turns out the words ¡®to refuse in shame¡¯ has the true meaning of clearly saying ¡®no¡¯, but sends out hints of ¡®I want it¡¯ everywhere¡­¡­

    ¡°En~ Young Master¡­¡­gentler¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Young Master, don¡¯t bite¡­¡­it hurts¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡±

    In face of such an erotic scene, my feelings can be said to be extremely extremely troubled. Deep inside, there is a voice speaking meaningful words:to watch or not, it¡¯s all or nothing, not to mention, it¡¯s such a seductive image of a handsome man and beautiful woman ooxx, after this passes, there will be no more avable in future!

    But there is another voice crying out with reason: as an outstanding youthing from a good family background in the twenty first century¡¯s River Crab Society (a pun that is officially used to refer to inte censorship that promotes a harmonious society in China), I deeply love my country and the society that had brought me up, and right now, my fellow countrymen are perhaps deeply trapped in a helpless situation of ¡®one river crab crawls over¡­¡­crawls away¡­¡­two river crabs crawls over¡­¡­crawls away¡­¡­three river crabs crawls over¡­¡­crawls away¡­¡­¡¯ (everything is being censored and passing by the Chinese people) , I am deeply aware that sneakily eating H crabs (watching porn) behind the backs of hundred millions of fellow countrymen, is an extremely wrong behaviour, I am sorry to the party that has raised me and loved me! I, I, I am sorry to the broad masses of people!

    ¡­¡­hand on forehead, I decisively turn and leave, because I have sadlye to the awareness that I have already been driven insane by the question of whether I should ¡®watch¡¯ or ¡®not watch¡¯¡­¡­

    I feel very depressed when I walk out from the rockeries, I am very reluctant to let go, I am very unwilling to let go, what I am wanting to express is that, I am extremely unhappy to let go¡­¡­

    I feel that I cannot be like this, and so I deeply inhale, very tlyforting myself as I say: ¡°My character is indeed as bright as my brain¡­¡­¡±

    Having said that, I unexpectedly feel much more rxed. Patting my legs which keeps wanting to go back, I happily find that they no longer wish to return there. I am ted, River Crab Society sure is lovely!

    It was in this very moment, a woman in greenes charging over to me, ¡°Stupidss! I¡¯ve finally caught you, heng heng.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± I nkly look at the fierce Lu Ping, ¡°Sister Lu Ping, I didn¡¯t, I really didn¡¯t.¡±

    Lu Ping freezes, ¡°Ah? Didn¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°I really didn¡¯t?¡± I seriously stress this.

    Lu Ping raises her brows, speaking with certainty: ¡°Fool, you did, right?¡±

    I pretend to stutter, speaking with difficulty: ¡°Si-, Sister Lu Ping, I, I really didn¡¯t see Young Master and, and Ke Ren there.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Lu Ping blurts out: ¡°Young Master and Ke Ren?¡±

    I sound an ¡°ah¡±, expressing shock that I actually let it slip out. Deep down, I shrug my shoulders thinking: little one, I doubt you¡¯ll still remember you¡¯vee finding me to settle past ounts.

    Indeed, Lu Ping was shaken by my words. Her wide range of expressions finally ends with a single sigh, ¡°Ai~.¡±

    I blink, ¡°Ah?¡±

    Lu Ping looks at me with sorrowful eyes, saying: ¡°Young Master really is¡­¡­too pitiful.¡±

    ¡­¡­eh, are my ears hearing things, she said Young Master is very pitiful? If these words were said out loud in the streets, the vast majority of bachelors will be ready to flip tables!

    Speaking up to here, Lu Ping has alreadypletely sunken into her own thoughts, ¡°All these maids truly aren¡¯t at a peace of mind, just how many of them holds sincere feelings for Young Master? One lot goes and another groupes, all setting eyes on Young Master in hopes of ascending to higher positions, but is it easy to be the lord of the Meng family? Young Master has had to face all these greedy wolves full of wild ambitions since a young age, you think he¡¯s easy? Had Master not pped Young Master back then, Young Master presumably wouldn¡¯t have forgotten about¡­¡­¡±

    I quietly listen to her spill the details without disruption, but abruptly hear her say: ¡°Little fool, seeing as you¡¯re a fool, let me tell you, you must never hold such desires like those people, Young Master is not someone within our reach.¡±

    I nod, I understand, is she not just saying ¡®don¡¯t be infatuated with Young Master, Young Master is a legend¡¯? In fact, I really wanted to deter from this with a sentence of: it¡¯s not that they¡¯re infatuated with Young Master, it¡¯s loneliness¡­¡­

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s noon.¡± I look at the highly raised sun hanging in the middle of the sky, ¡°Sister Lu Ping, I need go back and prepare Young Master¡¯s lunch.¡±

    Lu Ping has clearly not snapped out of it yet, waving her hands as she says: ¡°Go then, go, act more swiftly.¡±

    With her words, I get moving. Upon returning, I keep thinking about what Lu Ping said just now, attentively picking out the message revealed in her words, she said Young Master couldn¡¯t forget, forget who? In context, my intuition tells me it should be a maid, and so, my brain is flooded with countless ssic Taiwanese plots with young masters and maids, even when someone pats my shoulder from behind, I reflexively throw my hand back.

    Then, eh, Young Master¡¯s handsome face darkens, right hand seizing the wrist of my offending hand, lowly asking: ¡°Where did you go toe back sote? You want to starve me to death?!¡±

 Eleven

    <h4>Chapter Eleven</h4>

    Against Young Master¡¯s scolding, I repeatedly think over it a few times, the conclusion I get from this is, I have not remembered wrongly, my surname is not Cui. Since my surname is not Cui, then Young Master¡¯s meals aren¡¯t my responsibility. Since Young Master meals aren¡¯t my responsibility, then my rtion to whether he starves to death or not is just like his rtion to Chairman Mao: no rtion at all.

    But I cannot be like this, I¡¯m a maid, I¡¯m a maid with both rationality and kindness, I¡¯m very generous, really am very generous. After several minutes of performing self-hypnotism, I nkly stare at Young Master¡¯s stomach, then look at my own stomach¡­¡­

    ¡°Young Master,¡± I speak up, my tone slowed, ¡°In fact¡­¡­¡±

    Young Master lightly raises his pretty brows, appearing to be waiting for my exnation, ¡°En?¡±

    ¡°In fact¡­¡­¡± I sheepishly smile, ¡°This servant is also hungry.¡±

    Young Master¡¯s bright ck orbs falters for a second, followed by the dangerous narrowing of his long eyes, ¡°What did you say?¡±

    I maintain my honest smile, ¡°In fact, this servant is also hungry.¡±

    Young Master slightly leans in towards my face, his emotions undetectable in his deep voice, ¡°You¡¯re¡­¡­also hungry?¡±

    I blink my eyes and sincerely answer: ¡°This servant didn¡¯t eat breakfast, didn¡¯t eat lunch, didn¡¯t even eat dinner.¡±

    Young Master¡¯s pretty lips that were originally tightly pursed, makes an almost unnoticeable twitch upwards, eyes revealing a trace ofughter, and his tone suddenly softens, ¡°Truly a fool, what¡¯re you waiting for then? Quickly follow me.¡±

    I have already grown ustom to his ¡®one second of rain and thunder, another second of sunshine and rainbows¡¯ behaviour.

    As I see him suavely turn his back to me, I make an unkind spection, was he not just engaging in a romantic moment with Ke Ren just now, howe he came back so early?Could it be that he¡¯s ¡®too hurried butcks progress¡¯, ¡®willing in spirit butcking in strength¡¯? Aiya, if that is the case then he is so pitiful, I truly feel sympathetic for him ah, this child has such a tragic story.

    But, when he leaned in towards me before, his body still only had the faint scent of rosin, added with the fact that he had not changed his clothes, eh, perhaps I can understand that due to some sort of unneglectable reason, he had no choice but to hit the emergency brakes?

    In summary, no matter what situation he came under, his nonsensical behaviour just now, can all be understood.

    Young Master, I understand you, really, I extremely understand. See, how kind and understanding I am.

    I dumbly follow him into the room, dumbly watch him sit whilst I stand, dumbly sniff the waves of fragrance of the dishes that wafts past, dumbly putting on a nk face thatpletely contradicts my inner thoughts, dumbly hearing him speak with unusual gentleness: ¡°Ah-Lan, you sit too.¡±

    And in the end, I dumbly watch his hand pass over countless mouth-watering, fragrant and delicious dishes, pointing at a bowl of ¡®white goose floating on clear water¡¯, saying to me: ¡°You shall eat this for your lunch.¡±

    I believe that my expression must have turned even more nk.

    He once again raises his phoenix eyes, holding back a smile as he adds, ¡°Oh right, this has pork filling.¡±

    I look at that bowl of dumplings ¡ª that despite being in clear water, also gives rise to steaming fragrance ¡ª and fall into a daze, my back tooth suddenly feeling a bit sore¡­¡­

    In fact, I really love eating dumplings, be it in that almost forgotten past life, or this life, and my deep love for this sort of white, big and juicy food, resulted in me suffering a ime traumatic event that made me stay far from it but remain incapable of hating it. And the memory of that time¡­¡­

    To pretentiouslyugh, to bitterlyugh, to drylyugh, recalling it sure is a beautiful thing.

    Going back to when I was seven years old, at that time, it was just the year end, inside and outside the pce was extremely busy and lively. I stay in my own little pce hall,fortably sleeping in all day, not having it in my mind to participate in the liveliness, nor did I feel any excitement for the bright and jollying of the new year. I have always been insignificant, and what I like, just happens to be this insignificance.

    On the final day of the year, I went to sleep early, when in a momentary haze, someone softly calls out my name, leading to my hazy awakening, in a state of confusion I see the handsome and fair-skinned young boy before me, ¡°Ah?¡±

    That handsome young boy, is also the eldest cousin that¡¯s four years older than me, Yuwen Rui, who I¡¯ve only just met not so long ago. He gently smiles at me and says: ¡°Ah-Lan, you haven¡¯t eaten dumplings yet, right? Howe you¡¯re already sleeping?¡±

    I rub my eyes, dazedly speaking: ¡°Nanny¡¯s cooking isn¡¯t nice, not eating.¡± In reality, they didn¡¯t cook at all.

    ¡°Sillyss.¡± Yuwen Rui takes off his snow-white fox fur coat and wraps it around me, instantly encircling me in a clean scent, the moment he lifts me up, I was even thinking, what brand of body wash does this pretty male from the ancient times use¡­¡­?

    Yuwen Rui carries me to the table and sits down, using his forehead to rub against my face, dotingly saying: ¡°Look, your face has gotten so warm from sleeping.¡±

    I nkly look at him, pointing at the food basket on the table, ¡°Eldest Cousin, this?¡±

    Yuwen Rui lightly nudges my nose, ¡°Knew you didn¡¯t eat, so I specially brought it over from the estate.¡±

    He opens the food basket and takes out two bowls of steaming hot dumplings, pushing the bowl with more dumplings in front of me, ¡°Here, eat now.¡±

    ¡°Eldest Cousin sure is nice.¡± I sincerely say. Lowering my head to look at the fragrant and hot dumplings, I suddenly reach out and push it back away, shaking my head and saying: ¡°Too much.¡±

    Yuwen Rui¡¯s lips hooks up, a sparkle ofughter circting in his eyes, ¡°Is that so? I was initially afraid it wasn¡¯t enough for you.¡± He gives me the bowl with less, ¡°You eat this bowl then.¡±

    I shyly smile at him, ¡°Alright.¡±

    I eat extremely, extremely slowly, because I was in the midst of performing two tasks at once, only a small part of my mind was set on eating the dumplings, the bigger part of my mind was focused on Yuwen Rui who was eating his dumplings in a very cultured manner.

    Save your doubts, you have not guessed wrong, the real reason I returned that bowl of dumplings just now was because I spotted that one in particrly huge dumpling, ording to my many years of experience, that definitely contains ¡®otherness¡¯ in it ¨C a copper coin. I grow somewhat eager, eager to see when he will bite into that copper coin and then let out a clear sound of ¡°ga-beng¡±. And then I continue to watch him chew slowly, suddenly, and finally, his face stiffens, I try my best to control my overly cheerful feelings and tly ask: ¡°Eldest Cousin?¡±

    Yuwen Rui sends me a refined smile, then elegantly parts his thin lips and spits out a copper coin, ¡°Looks like great fortune is on my side this year.¡±

    I watch his handsome face appear unaffected and feel slightly disappointed at heart, ah, why¡­¡­I lower my head and stuff a dumpling into my mouth, unclearly saying: ¡°Good fortune, Ah-Lan also wants great fortune.¡±

    And then, I suddenly hear a sound of ¡°ga-beng¡±¡­¡­

    Yuwen Rui¡¯s face was instantly washed over with shock, ¡°Ah-Lan, quickly spit it out.¡±

    I obediently spit out the thing in my mouth, then see the copper coin hidden amongst the blood, as well as, my mr tooth. Aside from being struck dumber than usual, I really wanted to cry, but no tears wereing out, ah, why this now?

    Yuwen Rui frantically takes out the handkerchief he keeps on him and helps me wipe away the fresh blood that leaked from my mouth, suddenly sounding ¡°ah¡± before telling me: ¡°Ah-Lan, I had forgotten, both these bowls have fortune dumplings in them.¡±

    My eyes that have always been nk, finally tears up¡­¡­I swear down I did not see wrongly, I swear down I truly saw from his handsome and gentle eyes, a sh of wickedness sweep past¡­¡­

    I look at the upwards nting corners of his long eyes and suddenly think of a certain animal, a fox. I then look at his still gentle and elegantly handsome face, and suddenly, a certain thoughtes to mind.

    A ck belly [person] should be killed as soon as possible in their cradle! Unfortunately¡­¡­I have discovered him toote!

    ¡°Ah-Lan?¡±

    I snap out of my daze, meeting eyes with Young Master¡¯s slightly gloomy handsome face. He narrows his phoenix eyes, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, not satisfied?¡±

    I lower my eyes, ¡°Young Master, this servant doesn¡¯t eat dumplings.¡±

    I have sworn to the heavens that in this lifetime, in the next lifetime, in the next next lifetime, I will never eat dumplings again, I¡¯m not joking! My back tooth feels insanely sore whenever I see them!!!!!

    Young Master¡¯s slender fingers taps against the table top, a rare asion of not making things difficult for me, ¡°Fine then, Zi Ling, bring another bowl of rice.¡± Hezily nces at me, ¡°Eat your fill, you¡¯ll be attending to me in the study room this afternoon.¡±

    Right after hearing Young Master¡¯s words, I sensitively detect a pair of sharp and cold eyes on me, and then, a fragrant bowl of white rice is ced before me. A gentle smile spreads across Zi Ling¡¯s beautiful-looking face, yet a cold shine faintly circtes at the bottom of her eyes, ¡°Ah-Lan, eat now.¡±

    I take the bowl and nkly say my thanks to her, lowering my head to w in a small mouthful of rice. Mm, under her watch, my back tooth feels even more sore¡­¡­

    Just as usual, I eat slowly but with an extremely great appetite, the moment I raise my head, Young Master was just leaning back on the chair,zily watching me with squinted eyes. I ce down my bowl and chopsticks, ¡°Mm, I¡¯m full now.¡±

    He lightlyughs out loud, wickedness shing by in his phoenix eyes, ¡°I have considerably expanded my views today, sure haven¡¯t seen anyone eat so well before.¡±

    I naturally block off his words of offense, tugging up the corners of my lips to disy a dull smile, ¡°Tasty.¡±

    Young Master continues to carry a hint ofughter in his phoenix eyes, a face of unpredictable thoughts. Meanwhile, Zi Ling casts me a look of disgust, which I tantly ignore. No matter who you ill-treat, you cannot ill-treat your own stomach.

    Young Master¡¯s slender fingers lightly taps on the table, before standing up and heading out, ¡°Keep up.¡±

    I obediently follow him, not caring for another attack of the cold eyes from behind.

    We will always have so many enemies, be it real or imaginary, but most of the time, our biggest enemy, is precisely ourselves.

    Young Master¡¯s study room is not big but appears extremely refined and clean, on the left side is a clean desk made of sandalwood, with books and letters neatly ced on it, the little Kirin tripod incense burner is currently giving rise to curling smoke, an extremely light fragrance circting around the room, not far behind from the desk is a long row of bookcases, one passing glimpse makes it appear to bepletely full of books. On the right side is a small table and two chairs, in the corner is a little doorway set up but covered with green brocade curtains, presumably a ce of resting inside. Young Master walks up to the desk and sits down, causally picking up the cdon cup to y with in hand, ¡°Fool, what you waiting for?¡±

    I show a face of confusion, ¡°Young Master, I-?¡±

    Young Master reaches out, taking out a roll of white paper from a drawing tube, and ttens it, then picks out a good quality wolf-fur brush from the brush holder, half narrowing his phoenix eyes, and lowly says: ¡°Grind the ink.¡±

    I walk up upon hearing this, staring at the ink stone and ink stick for a long time, then holding up the ink stick, I start to grind the ink. Though I have never grounded ink, how could I have not seen others do it? Being good at imitation is also a speciality.

    Young Master nces at me, thin lips slightly hooking up. His eyes fall onto the white paper, staring at it for a good while before dipping the brush in ink and starting.

    I focus on watching the ink dye the paper, falling into a trance. Why do I feel as though I truly seem like a maid now, dressing him, attending to him in the study room? But this is clearly not what I had imagined ah, I should be like the cute Zhan Lan, always hiding in the back listening to other people¡¯s secrets, carrying numerous poisons and antidotes on me, holding handfuls of preserved fruits and melon seeds, living a carefree and happy life, then meet a powerful and good-tempered Shao Shi San, and finally, naturally go with the flow and be a fairy couple¡­¡­ (Refers to the novel Gu¨¤i Y¨¡ Tou / ¹ÖÑ¾î^ ¨C Strange Maid ¨C by X¨ª Ju¨¤n / Ï¯½)

    ¡°Dong!¡± I clutch my forehead that was suddenly attacked, sounding a ¡°-si-¡± sound, and then look Young Master, puzzled. Scumbag, what are you doing?

    Young Master narrows his long eyes, slowly saying: ¡°You sure are capable, to fall into a daze whilst grinding ink.¡±

    The ordinary response should be ¡®oh no no, you tter me¡¯ to return the sarcasm, but my response was to just lightly furrow my brows, continuing to look at him in confusion, to express that I am very ignorant and clueless.

    A sh of helplessness passes Young Master¡¯s eyes, then suddenly sparks an interest as he looks at me: ¡°Are you literate?¡±

    I nod, ¡°I am.¡±

    Young Master slightly raises his brows, ¡°Oh? You¡¯ve received private tutoring?¡±

    I then shake my head, ¡°No. The Guan Cai next door taught me .¡± I add. (¹×²Ä / Gu¨¡n Cai = coffin)

    Young Master pauses, ¡°Coffin¡­¡­? Schr¡­¡­Guan?¡± (Schr Guan or ¹ØÐã²Å / Gu¨¡n Xi¨´ C¨¢i ¨C ying with the misinterpretation of the simr sounding words, the schr position mentioned here is more urately the title of someone who passed the imperial examination at the county level)

    I look at him strangely, ¡°Young Master knows Mister Guan Cai? That¡¯s what everyone else calls him.¡±

    Young Master quietly mutters: ¡°Of all surnames it had to be Guan¡­¡­of all people to teach it had to be this fool¡­¡­he really deserves it.¡±

    I blink and blink, Grand Tutor Guan, I am truly sorry to you this time.

    ¡°You know how to write?¡± Young Master asks again.

    I nod without any hesitance.

    Young Master lightly curls up his thin lips, faintly smiling as he passes the brush to me, ¡°Very good, write a few words for me to see.¡±

    I take the brush, looking up to meet Young Master¡¯s gleaming eyes, ¡°Young Master, I really have to write?¡±

    Young Master pulls me to his side, indifferently saying: ¡°Write.¡±

    ¡­¡­fine, I¡¯ll write then. And so, taking an extremely perfect position, I hold up the brush, then with extremely perfect posture, I lower the brush.

    And then, and then¡­¡­

    When the first stroke is drawn, Young Master narrows his eyes.

    When the second stroke is drawn, Young Master twitches the corners of his eyes.

    When the third stroke is drawn, Young Master closes his eyes in defeat.

    ¡°Stop.¡± Young Master¡¯s voice seems to conveyplicated feelings.

    I obediently put the brush down, ¡°Young Master?¡±

    Young Master points at the character I wrote, his handsome cheeks slightly darkened, ¡°This is what you said you¡¯re capable of?¡±

    I¡¯m really innocent, ¡°Young Master.¡±

    ¡°En?¡±

    ¡°This servant knows how to write.¡±

    ¡°And?¡±

    ¡°This servant isn¡¯t good at writing.¡±

    Young Master pauses, ¡°What you mean is, it was Young Master ¨C I ¨C who had misunderstood?¡±

    I cooperatively lower my head as I speak: ¡°Young Master¡¯s words are correct.¡±

    ¡°Then you tell me, what character have you written?¡±

    I follow Young Master¡¯s white finger and see the blob of ck ink, ¡°Eh, Meng (ÃÏ)?¡±

    ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s not ¡®Lan (À¶)¡¯?¡± Young Master mocks.

    I continue to cooperatively speak: ¡°It is whatever Young Master says it is.¡±

    Young Master gently presses his thin lips together, spreading a soft smile, taking a step behind me, his big palm pastes onto my hand, steadily tracing three beautiful characters. He leans in close to my ears and lowly speaks, his warm breath bringing upon a round of shiver.

    ¡°Ah-Lan, remember, this is my name, Meng Shao Jue (ÃÏÉÙçå).¡±

 Twelve

    <h4>Chapter Twelve</h4>

    I pay no attention to his sudden intimate behaviour, and only lower my body to take a closer look at his writing, only seeing that on the clean white paper, there firmly stands the three characters of ¡®Meng Shao Jue (ÃÏÉÙçå)¡¯.

    The ancients have a saying, to judge a person by their handwriting.

    Judging from these characters, the brush strokes are smooth like passing clouds and flowing water, unable to see a single trace of a pause. The script long and strongly determined, the finish clean and neat, with not a single trace of dragging through muddy water (not sloppy), this shows that Young Master should be one who carries out tasks in a clear cut and decisive manner, his will firm with strong intentness. Further looking at how he distanced the three characters just right, each character standing elegant and unrestrained on its own, but this isn¡¯t obvious to the eyes when they¡¯re put together, instead there is a sense of dark connection, hence learning that this person¡¯s thoughts are extremely sensitive, with precision to details and good at controlling matters.

    Then judging the person, himself, Young Master roughly has the image of your typical wealthy phndering gentleman, handsome in appearance, brocade clothing and precious food, favours beauties and chooses as he pleases, all of these phndering gentleman traits, he seems to meet them all, but asionally, he would reveal that type of meaningful look in his eyes, that¡¯s not something a simple phndering gentleman should have. Perhaps, just as his writing conveys, the true sharpness in him has been concealed under the appearance of his womanising image, this superficial mask is but a type of mean he takes on, in order to mislead others.

    People will always have a secret of their own, you do, I do, and very clearly, he does too.

    ¡°Can you see anything from it?¡± Young Master then lowers his body, still intimately sticking by my ear side, his ck hair draws a beautiful curve as it enters my line of sight.

    I slightly turn my head, meeting his long phoenix eyes that contains a slight smile, and suddenly feel that his orbs in this very moment, are like that of endless darkness, unpredictably deep. I slowly speak up: ¡°Young Master¡¯s writing is very pretty.¡±

    Young Master¡¯s thick and longshes lightly trembles, his voice a little alluring as he speaks: ¡°What else?¡±

    My expression remains unchanging as I continue: ¡°Young Master¡¯s name sounds very nice.¡±

    Young Master¡¯s voice softly rises a little, ¡°What else?¡±

    I blink, ¡°What else?¡±

    Young Master¡¯s hand covering mine very lightly caresses me, ¡°No more?¡±

    I furrow my brows, pondering for a while before making a sudden realisation, firmly calling out, ¡°There is!¡±

    The smile in Young Master¡¯s phoenix eyes deepens, vaguely seeming to encourage me, ¡°En.¡±

    I shyly smile at him, then make a firm move to push away his chest, reaching out to rub my waist, looking at him in great distress as I say: ¡°What else is, Young Master, you¡¯re weighing down on me, I¡¯m so tired.¡±

    I watch Young Master¡¯s smile instantly freeze in satisfaction, then his thin lips slowly hooks up again, handsome face giving rise to a touch of a dazzling smile, ¡°Ah-Lan, did you know, in fact¡­¡­¡±

    I naively tilt my head, ¡°Young Master?¡±

    Young Master very quickly uses the brush in hand and draws a line on my face, happily saying: ¡°In fact, Young Master ¨C I ¨C am also very tired.¡±

    I could feel the ice-cold substance slither down along my cheek, finally gathering into a droplet as it falls onto the clothing at my chest, like a ck little flower embellishing my outfit. I think this person sure is horrible, but who am I? I am Ah-Lan, Ah-Lan ¨C I ¨C am a good girl that doesn¡¯t fight with the evil man, the bigger person that doesn¡¯t count the lesser person¡¯s offences, the old eagle that doesn¡¯t pick on little chicks, I am not angry, as if I¡¯d be angry with him.

    But, ¡®taking a step back to see the boundless sea and sky¡¯ is generally not the case in real life, people are more ustomed to ¡®reaching for a yard after advancing by an inch¡¯ (never satisfied).

    As I was prepared to generously, forgivingly smile at him, he once again reveals that extremely anger-inducing smile, reaching out to once again swipe my face, his long and slender finger coloured ck by the ink, further showing how fair his skin is. He looks at his own finger in great surprise, then looks at me, and then speaks in an even more surprised tone: ¡°Ah, messed up.¡±

    ¡­¡­I feel like the sound of this tone is oddly familiar.

    The corner of my lips slightly twitches, lowering my eyes to conceal theck of calmness within my pupils, inwardly cursing: I¡¯ll have you messed up, you¡¯re the messed up one here, you¡¯re entire family is messed up, everything within your eighteen mile radius is messed up!

    Young Master suddenlyes close to me, reaching out to lift my chin, very good, this gesture is a very much like a Taiwanese drama, very ssic, very flirty, just that the words he says¡­¡­

    ¡°Tut tut, how ugly, just like a stray cat.¡± He shakes his head as he says this in a ¡®this child cannot be taught¡¯ sort of manner, yet his eyes were overflowing with the means of provocation.

    To tell the truth, I have never ever wanted to urgently bite someone as much as this before.

    My voice is still as dull as ever, in my heart however, a little me crackles as it burns, ¡°Young Master, dirtied.¡±

    Young Master nods in agreement, and with unbelievable casualness, he reaches out to wipe the ink onto my sleeve, ¡°Even your clothes have been dirtied, how careless you are. Quickly go inside and wash off the bit on your face, as for your clothes, wait until you head back to get changed.¡±

    Damn, I¡¯ll endure it. Do you know of the ninja turtles? I am the junior brother of the ninja turtles, ninja tortoise! But even if I am a ninja tortoise, I too, feel that no matter what, I should do something, my line of sight eventually stops at the ink stone, from under his eyes, I slowly pick up the ink stone, then slowly sshes it onto his body¡­¡­

    (Yes ninja turtles as in TMNT. There¡¯s a few y on words here as endure in Chinese is ÈÌ / r¨§nand ninja in Chinese is ÈÌÕß / r¨§n zh¨§ ¨C literal trantion for these characters would be one who endures. Also whilst the ninja turtles are seen as heroic figures, tortoise can refer to someone as a coward)

    ¡°Young Master, this servant really does have a temper.¡± I truly am not angry, I¡¯d just like to very seriously reaffirm this point once again, to prevent him from getting too ahead of himself in future, continuing to have no respect nor propriety.

    Young Master¡¯s beautiful set of brocade robes is considered ruined, just that he shows not an ounce of displeasure, the smile in his dark orbs shing, smiling even more happily, ¡°Ah-Lan, I just so happen to find pleasure in seeing your angry look, truly an extremely interesting fool.¡±

    My eyes suddenly turns saddened, speaking up with extreme concern: ¡°Young Master, you¡¯re¡­¡­¡± I extend my finger and point at my own head, my finger repeatedly drawing a few circles, ¡°En?¡±

    The meaning being: you¡¯re f*cking crazy ah.

    Young Master clearly missed those three words, he reaches out to messily rub my hair, ¡°Fool, as if Young Master ¨C I ¨C will be the same as you?¡±

    I think that¡¯s true ah, how could you be the same as me, how could I possiblypare to you?

    You deserve a beating much more than me.

    A quarter of an hourter, I take a cloth and clean the final trace of ink from my face, facing the surface of the water, I pull my own cheeks, trying to reveal a Mona Lisa smile. Then find out in slight dejection, my face has been paralysed for too long, and I have already forgotten how to show a normal smile. Tragedy, this really is an inhumanely miserable tragedy.

    The fresh wind from outside the window blows in, raising the hair in front of my forehead, I grab hold of the washbasin, ready to pour the water away, but finds that below my foot there is a piece of paper. I naturally pick it up and take a look, a very small piece of paper, the corners showing burnt traces, clearly a ¡®fish that escaped the¡¯. The words on the paper are verymon, a very ordinary ¡®good/alright (ºÃ)¡¯ character, perhaps due to the fact that I had just seen Young Master¡¯s writing, I cannot help but topare the two.

    If I were to say Young Master¡¯s writing is young and wilful, failing to show restraint, then these characters are deeply reserved, modest and grand. Every stroke is extremely sturdy, simple and vigorous, clearly the writing of an older person, just that, who is the writer of these words, what are the contents of the writing, and why did Young Master destroy it by burning? Very clearly, the contents of this runs deep, just that, this has nothing to do with me.

    I then casually toss the paper, having just raised my foot, I hear Ying Lu¡¯s voice ringing in.

    ¡°Brother, Brother, what have you called me over for?¡± Ying Lu pushes the doors open and enters, upon seeing me, she grins, ¡°What¡¯s this, Ah-Lan, you even managed to grind ink onto your body? That sure is some highly skilled craft.¡±

    Before I could open my mouth to reply, Young Master lifts the curtains andes out, having already changed out of his previous outfit, he is now in a silver-white silk robe, ¡°Why are you still so hurried tempered? I can hear your voice before you even entered.¡±

    Ying Lu pouts, walking up to my side and says: ¡°What you dumbly standing here for, go pour the water first.¡±

    I sound an ¡°en¡±, obediently going to pour the water away, as I enter the doors upon returning, I hear Young Masterzily say: ¡°Pei Yu Court has a new selection of jade in stock, you go with Ru Xu to take a look at themter.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Ying Lu ipliantly cries out, ¡°Brother, why do you always like to put me with her, who is she, for you to trouble yourself over?!¡±

    ¡°Trouble? Who can trouble me as much as you do, how old are you already, to actually still act like a wild youngss? I¡¯ll have you betrothed sooner, go trouble other people, it¡¯ll save me and Little Uncle from worrying.¡± Young Master¡¯s hand holds his usual purple jade fan, speaking in a half joking, half serious manner.

    Ying Lu¡¯s voice carries slight anger, ¡°Always saying I¡¯m immature, just in what way am I considered immature? Must I keep a coffin face (to look dead = impassive and emotionless) all day like Liu Ru Xu?¡±

    I very unkindly amuse myself, coffin, gosh seeing coffin again! Even if Liu Ru Xu is a coffin face, that is definitely an ¡®exceedingly stunning¡¯ coffin.

    Young Master also gives rise to a slight smile, ¡°All that is needed is to change the way you speak withck of propriety, truly a short temper.¡±

    Ying Lu extends her finger and points at herself: ¡°I, and Liu Ru Xu are not of the same path, stop dragging me and her together in future.¡±

    Young Master¡¯s handsome face shows a seeming smile, ¡°Then you tell me, who is of the same path as you?¡±

    Ying Lu smack one hand onto the table, swiftly pointing right at me, saying: ¡°Her.¡±

    Young Master strokes his chin as he eyes me over, dismissingly saying: ¡°Didn¡¯t think you would like this fool.¡±

    Ying Lu proudly grabs my arm, ¡°Only her alone, none other! I don¡¯t care, you have to lend her to me this afternoon, I¡¯ll go to Pei Yu Court with her.¡±

    Young Master lightly knocks the purple jade fan against the palm of his hand, thin lips gently pursed together, before decisively saying, ¡°Sure.¡±

    From start to finish, I, the main character in all of this did not give my own opinion, what I was thinking about is another matter, why do I feel that Young Master¡¯s intentions was to have Ying Lu bring me along? Could it be that I have also be muddled with conspiracy theories like a certain someone¡­¡­?

    This truly is a disaster more tragic than a tragedy.

    When Ying Lu and I appear on the streets together, I suddenly feel like a whole generation had past, streams of people busilying and going in the crowd, pers boisterously shouting sales, the gorgeously dressed young women, the young people pretending to be talented and romantic¡­¡­I sigh thinking: ¡°Sky ah, you are indeed more blue outside, people ah, you are indeed more livelier outside.¡±

    ¡°You all go and wait for me at Pei Yu Court first, I¡¯ll head over in a while.¡± Ying Lu orders the several retainers behind us, then turns to me and says: ¡°Ah-Lan, let¡¯s go take a look around.¡±

    I express my opinion with action, pulling her hand as I say: ¡°Sure.¡±

    Ying Lu slightly furrows her fine brows, ¡°Where shall we go?¡±

    I tug her hand, ¡°Young Lady, follow me.¡± Following me, there will be things to eat.

    But, not long after I find myself feeling very confused.

    Why has the person selling candied gourd changed? In fact, him changing isn¡¯t the most important matter, the most important matter is, why does he look so much like Mu Yi who¡¯s under Eldest Cousin?

    Why has the person selling dumplings also changed? In fact, whether he is warmly weing customers or not doesn¡¯t matter, what matters is why does his bandit face look exactly the same as Mu Er who¡¯s under Eldest Cousin?

    Why has thedy owner selling pancakes changed as well? In fact, whether she is pretty or not, Xi Shi like or not (Xi Shi ¨C one of the four greatest beauties of china), it¡¯s really got nothing to do with me, but why does her seductive gestures look so simr to that of the split personality tomboy ¨C Ling Zhi ¨C who¡¯s under Eldest Cousin?

    Alright, I admit I am all muddled up, but I then very wretchedly think: could it be that the General Estate has fallen to a new low, for the three greatest masters under him to be reduced to selling street food for a living?

    With great frustration, I think, Eldest Cousin, Yuwen Rui, you are amazing, extremely amazing¡­¡­

 Thirteen

    <h4>Chapter Thirteen</h4>

    People always say, how great it would be, to have one person that knows you well. But sometimes, once someonepletely knows all your likes, and hence, is good at using this to catch you, that feeling really is¡­¡­extremely ufortable.

    Undoubtedly, Yuwen Rui is that person that makes my teeth itch.

    He has always known what I need, what I don¡¯t need, what I love to eat, what I don¡¯t like to eat, what I like, what I hate. He knows me so well, that I sometimes get the illusion that the one he knows is actually the real me, and the me that I know, is not me at all.

    Eh, how did I suddenly be all schrly, talking about what- ¡®the me that he know knows me¡¯, no matter how I put it, in the end, are they not all me? Sure enough, I have been stimted by him. Based on what rights ah, what right does his subordinates have to snatch other people¡¯s rice bowl (job that feeds them), is he not even going to let themoners live now, as a person, one must at least be honest and kind, the most important point being¡­¡­

    Are their cooking skills any good?

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°Ah-Lan, are you going over or not, we¡¯ve already skipped a few ces.¡± Ying Lu doubtfully pokes at my arm as she asks.

    I nce at Ling Zhi who is gracefully frying the pancakes ck. Go? It¡¯d be shocking if I do go, do you not see the few men in the corner, with ck crumbs around their mouth from eating, yet the corners of their lips still carrying senseless smiles, what is this called, this is called: death under the peony flower, needs not be pitied. (Ah-Lan twists the original phrase of ¡®dying under the peony flower, remain dissolute as a ghost¡¯ which refers to men that will die with no regrets before a beautiful woman, even if it means dying at the beauty¡¯s hands)

    I draw back my line of sight and look at Ying Lu, keeping aposed expression, ¡°Young Lady.¡±

    Ying Lu reaches up to y with her own hair, ¡°Speak ah.¡±

    I say in a very sincere tone: ¡°Have you noticed?¡±

    Ying Lu blinks, ¡°What? Notice what?¡±

    I sincerely plus honestly continue, ¡°Could it be you haven¡¯t noticed, the few ces I took you to, all have one thing inmon?¡±

    ¡°Eh, let me think.¡± Ying Lu rolls her eyes around, ¡°Seems to be all ces for eating.¡±

    ¡°Young Lady is correct.¡± I pat her shoulders, ¡°Young Lady, the few ces I took you to just now, you remember them all, must never ever go to them in future. My mother has taught me since I was young,dies must not be greedy for food.¡± Although this phrase is not something I keep in mind, but Ying Lu is the youngdy of an esteemed family, and so, she can listen to these words if she likes.

    ¡°Ah?¡± Ying Lu is a little confused by these words, after a little thinking, she then seems to find it rather reasonable, ¡°That is quite true, in the end, the things outside are notpletely safe to eat. Shall we go take a stroll over there then?¡±

    I tly say: ¡°My mother has also said.¡±

    ¡°Also said what?¡±

    ¡°Ladies takes pleasure in their own appearance.¡±

    ¡°So?¡±

    I pull her hand, ¡°Young Lady, let us go to the rouge store.¡±

    At a spot, not far from the rouge store, Ying Lu and Ie to a stop, Ying Lu¡¯s eyes settling at the entrance of the rouge store, and mine stops at the second floor of that restaurant across the road from it. That restaurant cannot be considered an elegant ce, those that go there are allmoner families with their children, but I just happen to see a certain familiar figure, and my heart is hit with slightments.

    Light blue satin robes, ck hair half held up in a green jade crown, a lofty and handsome face, the nted fox eyes, gentle yet faintly estranged orbs, lightly pursed thin lips¡­¡­

    If that person isn¡¯t Yuwen Rui, who else could it be?

    Counting the days, it should be twenty odd days since I¡¯vest seen him, which also means I haven¡¯t eaten grapes for twenty odd days? Mm, no wonder why I have this sense of longing when I see that pretentiously refined and cultured face of his, turns out I miss my dear grapes.

    I raise my head to look at him, having not seen him for so long, he is still the exact same as before, just that his usual fake gentle smile is a few points fainter, his overall look appears a lot more colder. I find this a little strange, knowing him for so long, this is but the second time I have seen him look like this. As for the first time¡­¡­

    I draw back my line of sight smiling, that time, surely gave me a ¡®deep impression¡¯.

    ¡°Ah-Lan.¡± Ying Lu suddenly reaches over to tug at my sleeve, her tone carrying suspicion as she speaks: ¡°Is that Liu Ru Xu you see?¡±

    I follow her eyes and look over, the first thing to enter my sight is Liu Ru Xu in a body of duck-yellow chiffon dress, her beautifully bright face filled with coldness. I answer: ¡°Young Lady, it is.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­¡­¡± Ying Lu was still very doubtful, ¡°On her right is San-er, right?¡±

    I¡¯m wondering if she is suddenly hit with blindness? ¡°Young Lady, it is.¡±

    Ying Lu releases her hold, her fine finger tapping her own forehead, ¡°I also think it is them, but¡­¡­who is that man on her left?¡±

    I nce over that man a few times, approximately around twenty years of age, delicate appearance with a slight schr image, he is currently staring at Liu Ru Xu, mouth opening and closing, not knowing what he is saying, looking pleased yet also a little nervous. Then looking at Liu Ru Xu, a pretty face with no show of emotion, just the asional nod to go along with the conversation. Deep inside I can only shrug my shoulder, who is this man? Who else can it be. In the ancient times these people are called admirers, in modern times they are suitors.

    I speak up saying: ¡°Young Lady, that isn¡¯t Young Master.¡±

    Ying Lu, with an extremeck of elegance, rolls her eyes at me, ¡°Of course I know that isn¡¯t Brother-¡± she suddenly stops, eyes instantly sparkling, as she excitedly says: ¡°Oh yeah, that isn¡¯t Brother, Liu Ru Xu is actually being intimate with a man in the middle of the streets, truly, truly too inappropriate!¡±

    In fact, even a bicycle can ride between the distance of those two people.

    But I still y along with her words and meaningfully saying: ¡°That¡¯s right ah, how inappropriate, she is but Young Master¡¯s wife-to-be.¡±

    Ying Lu instantly snaps back, ¡°Who told you she¡¯s Brother¡¯s wife-to-be?¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± I nkly look at her, ¡°Is she not?¡±

    ¡°Of course not!¡± Ying Lu rebuts with utmost firmness.

    ¡°Oh, not Young Master¡¯s wife-to-be.¡± I repeat.

    This time, Ying Lu¡¯s worked up emotions finally fades, she speaks withck of interest: ¡°Oh that¡¯s right, she has no rtion to Brother, nor does she have any rtion with me, why should I care about what she does?¡± With a flip of her hand, she pulls me along, ¡°Let¡¯s go let¡¯s go, how boring, let us get going to see the interesting goods at Pei Yu Court.¡±

    I nod, just as we were prepared to turn around, a sudden situation over there halts our movement.

    Over there, Liu Ru Xu was originally walking fine, but just now, a man in tattered clothing fiercely sprang out from the crowd, aiming at the space between Liu Ru Xu and the young man as he charges forward, violently knocking into Liu Xu Ru¡¯s shoulder as he rushes past, Liu Ru Xu¡¯s body is originally delicately slim, being violently knocked into like that, her entire person drops to the side, the young man next to her had intended to reach out to catch hold of her body, but in the moment he almost reached her, his actionses to a hesitant halt as he slightly turns his body aside, and it was in his moment of hesitance that a horse hecticallyes charging up to them as well, the rapid running giving rise to a cloud of dust. The person on the horse seems to be very impatient, not taking control of the horse¡¯s crazy rush and simply leaving it to bolt down the road, appearing to just about to run into the fallen Liu Ru Xu¡­¡­

    Everyone is watching this scene in horror, of course, this does not include me. Even Liu Ru Xu who has always been cold faced, is looking absolutely terrified, that beautiful face showing a little change, whereas I, am not worried that this little beauty will be returning to the heavens in the very next second, only because I see that above, Yuwen Rui has already stood up.

    Just when that huge and mighty horse lift its front legs preparing to stomp down on the beauty, its neck was struck by something, and in the very next moment, its entire body falls to the side, the person on the horse jumps down upon seeing this situation, simply leaving that horse to fall to the ground as it lets out a sad cry. The crowd that witnesses such a turnaround from the high peaks, immediately issues a burst of cheers, just that this sound of cheering made the man who unmounted the horse to feel even more unhappy. That person takes a look at the horse breathing itsst on the ground, and then looks at the Liu Ru Xu who is currently unable to stand, suddenly pulling out a long ck whip from his waist side, raising his hand, wanting tosh out at Liu Ru Xu!

    The crowd once again collectively sucks in a breath, I purse my lips, at a nce, this person is evidently not from Yun Mi, not at all aware of how to show tenderness towards a fragrant and jade-like maiden. The men of our Yun Mi Kingdom would protect fragiledies and save damsels in distress, see, just as it is about to y out now.

    The handsome man with unrestrained figure ¨C¨C¨C Yuwen Rui had unknowingly made an appearance amongst the sight of the crowd, he stands between the man and Liu Ru Xu, casually extending his right hand to seize the man¡¯s whip, yet his attitude shows not a trace of abnormality, he faintly smiles as he looks at the manshing out his whip, not saying a word.

    That man attempts to pull back his whip but his effects were of no use, he angrily res at the person who stopped his whip, voice filled with rage as he opens his mouth: ¡°Let go!¡±

    Yuwen Rui only narrows his long and fine fox eyes upon hearing this, his smile elegantly gentle, ¡°I¡¯m afraid this gentleman isn¡¯t from Yun Mi, right?¡±

    The man coldly sounds a ¡°heng¡±, showing an attitude of arrogance as he says: ¡°Of course I¡¯m not from Yun Mi, before, I have always heard people say Yun Mi is not a presentable kingdom, today I finally see why.¡±

    Yuwen¡¯s face remains unchanging, smile turning increasingly gentle and polite, ¡°Gentleman is from Yun Zhan?¡±

    The man appears proud, ¡°Guess you have considerably good eyes.¡±

    ¡°Of course, of course.¡± Yuwen Rui¡¯s words are strangelypliant, ¡°A few days ago, I have heard the people of Yun Zhan are all courageous and fierce warriors, great men that stands upright between the earth and skies, today I see, indeed¡­¡­the reputation is but an ¡®understatement¡¯ in reality.¡±

    That person lowers his highly raised arm, ¡°Our Yun Zhan people¡¯s reputation is known throughout the world, as if we need you to bootlick us!¡±

    Yuwen Rui¡¯s eyes slightly shes, thin lips hooking up into a deeper curve, ¡°Our ancestors have said Yun Zhan people knows not a single character (uneducated), sure enough that is correct.¡±

    That person slightly widens his eyes, seeming surprised by his sudden verbal abuse, ¡°What?¡±

    Yuwen Rui lightly sounds a chuckle, his face still gentle and refined like jade, but inexplicably makes people feel a wave of icy coldness, ¡°The ¡®understatement¡¯ I spoke off is not ¡®positive¡¯, but I believe that even if I exin it to you, you would not understand, this is also the meaning of ying the zither to a cow. We Yun Mi people do not belittle boorish men, gentleman can fully rest assured.¡±

    That person can finally be able to tell that he is mocking him, immediately flushing an angry red, ¡°You actually dare to call me boorish!¡±

    Yuwen Rui is like a pool ofke water, cold and cid, ¡°Gentleman admitting to being the boorish man I speak of is also considered a type of bold attitude of ¡®daring to stand up to what one dared to do¡¯, I admire this very much, Yun Zhan people are indeed refreshingly direct.¡±

    ¡°You-¡± That person is rendered speechless by his calm expression and sharp satirising words, once again raising his arm, ready to solve this with the whip, but in this very moment, a mellow voice is heard.

    ¡°Jia Suo, stop.¡± Such mellow-wine-like voice says only three words, but immediately stops the action of the one named Jia Suo. Jia Suo¡¯s movementes to a stop as told to, and then all that is heard, is that person say: ¡°Come back.¡±

    Jia Suo seems to listen to that person very well, even if he is greatly indignant, he could only hatefully re at Yuwen Rui, angrily turning to leave.

    I see him not even caring about his own horse, directly walking towards a horse carriage that had stopped by the roadside god knows when, hopping onto the front of the carriage and taking control of the horse as he leaves with that other person. I observe that horse carriage, it is only an extremely ordinary four wheeled carriage, frowning, I just seem to be getting a weird feeling. Is it due to Yuwen Rui saying he is a Yun Zhan person before? Or is it due to that extremely bold and mellow man¡¯s voice just now?

    ¡°Ah-Lan, Ah-Lan, Ah-Lan!¡± Ying Lu¡¯s excited voice enters my ears, she tugs at my sleeve, saying: ¡°Look, look, Liu Ru Xu, Liu Ru Xu, Liu Ru Xu and that man!¡±

    I pull back from my thoughts and look towards the site of the incident, only to see Yuwen Rui lower his head as he faintly smiles at Liu Ru Xu, ¡°Is Lady able to get up?¡±

    Yet Liu Ru Xu could only stare at him, that cold and arrogant face showing a rare sight of a dazed look.

    I look at that pair of handsome male and beautifuldy with interest.

    ¡­¡­en? What situation is this?

 Fourteen

    <h4>Chapter Fourteen</h4>

    Hearing Ying Lu¡¯s excited voice, I already know she is once again holding the attitude of ¡®scandalous romance is always everywhere¡¯, makes sense, after such a ssic scene of hero saving the beauty, the female lead raises her head to intently look at the male lead, in a trance but also exceptionally focused, coupled with the male lead being a one-in-a-million handsome gentleman, a masterful one at that, no matter who looks at it, they would think her spring heart is rippling waves.

    But Liu Ru Xu is not your typical female lead, even though I am stood so far from her, I can still feel her face suddenly give rise to an unlikely look of indifference, in her eyes that have always been reflecting a cold light, there shes a bit of deep yearning and confusion, tightly pursed lips pale and weak. I believe I know what this emotion is, it¡¯s called¡­¡­sorrow.

    In everyone¡¯s memories there are wounds buried, deep ones, shallow ones, healed ones, rotted ones. We are unable to do anything with them, unable to forget nor able to readily ept.

    This is us, perhaps there are times, we are all the same.

    Towards Liu Ru Xu¡¯s strange reaction, Yuwen Rui¡¯s expression remains unchanging, his pretty and handsome face still carrying a gentle yet distant smile, tall and slender body stood upright like bamboo, such a pleasing view is even able to cover up the fact that he did not even reach out to help Liu Ru Xu up.

    I secretly spurn, not seeing him for so many days, he is indeed still the same. He still likes to put on an act, leading people around in circles, just like the Yuwen Rui I know, of course, he is also that immature, nonsensical, petty plus ck belly Yuwen Rui. A nasty thought suddenly pops up in my head, there will be one day, I raise a beautiful snow-white little fox, hanging a long chain made of silver around its neck, then on days when the weather is nice, I will lead it out¡­¡­walking the fox.

    What lifecks, can indeed be fulfilled in imaginations.

    I blink my eyes, continuing to observe the situation over there. The original deadlock of the scene is broken by that schr-like male, his steps hurried and unstable as hees to Liu Ru Xu¡¯s side, extending his hand to her, voice shaky as he asks: ¡°Young-, Young Lady Meng, are you alright?¡±

    Only then does Liu Ru Xu snap out of it, her body making a very slight, almost unnoticeable, quiver. Her face once again masked with coldness, ignoring his hand, she indifferently says: ¡°I have troubled Gentleman Guan, I am fine.¡± She gets up to face Yuwen Rui, respectful yet not warm as she says: ¡°Many thanks to this gentlemaning to the rescue just now, Ru Xu is exceptionally grateful.¡±

    I am thinking this Liu Ru Xu sure is capable ah, one second she is looking soulless, the next second shepletely acts like nothing had happened, but at the very least she had told Yuwen Rui her name, right? Also, just now that male called Liu Ru Xu ¡®Young Lady Meng¡¯?

    Yuwen Rui slightly nods, his voice cold: ¡°Lady needs not be courteous.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re all just pretending to be cultured.¡± Ying Lu mutters, ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go, really, wasted so much of my time.¡±

    I think to myself that Ying Lu truly is very blunt and cute, her words are very much one prick sees blood. I nod at her, ¡°Sure.¡±

    As I turn around, I find it soughable, Yuwen Rui spent so much effortying out the to find me, but once I¡¯m right under his nose, he is unable to notice this, from this, you can see that all those so-called ¡®spotting you at one nce in the vast sea of people¡¯, is but all a joke.

    Mine and Ying Lu¡¯s arrival at Pei Yu Court just happened to coincide with a chubby middle-aged man taking out a box, seeing his flushing cheeks and smile filling his entire face, I presume he has encountered a great matter.

    Upon seeing him, Ying Lu smilingly calls out: ¡°Shopkeeper Cui.¡±

    Shopkeeper Cui joyfully walks towards her: ¡°Young Lady Meng, you havee at such a coincidental time, the jade pendant you have sent in the other day has just finished its mending, this jade of Young Lady¡¯s is indeed a rare treasure, I have entrusted people from other provinces to look through many different ces before I could find a small piece, luckily the crack in the jade isn¡¯t big, if not, even if I had to go find more, there would be nothing I can do.¡±

    Ying Lu looks at Shopkeeper Cui in confusion, and says: ¡°Shopkeeper Cui, what is this jade pendant you speak of?¡±

    Shopkeeper Cui instead opens the box and ces it in Ying Lu¡¯s hand, ¡°Young Lady please don¡¯t joke with me, quickly see if the mending of this jade pendant is to your satisfaction, I have put a lot of care into this, Young Lady must definitely be careful next time.¡±

    Ying Lu turns to look at me, baffled, ¡°Ah-Lan?¡±

    I walk up and carefully observe that jade pendant, and can only see it has a golden braided knot, and is approximately the size of the bottom of a bowl, an entire body ofke green, irregr cloud like patterns distributed inside the jade. Hollow areas carved into the jade to form a [female] phoenix, such craftsmanship extremely exquisite and delicate, the phoenix is even more so lifelike as though wanting to soar through the skies, no matter how one looks at it, this jade pendant is no ordinary object. I squint my eyes, this jade pendant is a little familiar, I am certain I have seen it somewhere before, but, exactly where?

    ¡°Shopkeeper Cui, this jade pendant isn¡¯t mine.¡± Ying Lu shakes her head as she says this after taking a look at the jade pendant.

    Shopkeeper Cui sees that Ying Lu does not seem to be joking, and immediately says in confusion: ¡°How could that be? The one in charge has clearly noted this as the Meng family¡¯s youngdy from the east (side of the city)ah?¡±

    I half lower my eyes, I think, I pretty much know what is going on here now.

    At this time, several people enters the doors, before they had even approached, the sound of someone¡¯s surprised cry is heard, ¡°Ah, Young Lady, that¡¯s your jade pendant!¡±

    I look towards the newly arrived people, thinking to myself Cao Cao¡¯s speed really is getting quicker and quicker, before it was speak of him and he will arrive, now, just think of him and he will arrive (ying with the saying ¨C Ò»Ëµ²Ü²Ù£¬²Ü²Ù¾Íµ½ / y¨© shu¨­ C¨¢o C¨¡o, C¨¢o C¨¡o ji¨´ d¨¤o = speak of Cao Cao, and here hees ¨C the Chinese equivalent of speaking of devil). The new arrivals are precisely the Liu Ru Xu trio we had just seen before. Liu Ru Xu appears to be a little angered right now, intently staring at the box in Ying Lu¡¯s hand. She suddenly looks at the young man next to her coldly, the means of questioning is evident without any spoken words.

    That young man¡¯s face instantly turns red, taking long strides to Shopkeeper Cui¡¯s side, ¡°Manager Cui, this jade is the youngdy of the Meng family¡¯s, how could you give it to thisdy from heaven knows where?¡± His words were spoken with haste, further showing his displeasure and questioning.

    Manager Cui¡¯s face darkens, ¡°Say that again?¡±

    The young man¡¯s face turns livid as he says: ¡°This jade is the youngdy of the Meng family¡¯s.¡± He extends his hand to point at Liu Ru Xu, then furiously looks at Ying Lu, continuing to say: ¡°I don¡¯t know why thisdy must impersonate another to get the jade pendant, but doesdy not find it shameful to be taking someone else¡¯s thing?¡±

    Shopkeeper Cui already has his eyes widened, unable to speak, yet the man is still deeply conscious of being righteous as he continues to condemn, ¡°The ancients have a saying: taking something that is not yours does not make it your own. Could it be thatdy doesn¡¯t even understand the meaning of being human?¡±

    I see Ying Lu¡¯s face instantly flush red, then the pair of hands holding onto the box starts to slightly tremble.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think that there is actually someone who came to Pei Yu Court to find a chance to swindle, this must not bedy¡¯s first time either, could it be that you don¡¯t even know how to write the word shameful?¡± The young man gets more excited the more he speaks, his words also growing increasingly venomous, ¡°I didn¡¯t think that in this very day and age, there is still someone like youdy, I see thatdy¡¯s appearance isn¡¯t bad, but why must you do this kind of thing?¡±

    Ying Lu unconsciously bites onto her bottom lips, eyes filled with fury as well as the wronged feelings of being misunderstood by a stranger.

    ¡°Enough!¡± Shopkeeper Cui loudly shouts, ¡°Do you know who you¡¯re speaking to right now?!¡±

    The young man coldly harrumphs, ¡°Shopkeeper Cui, I will not hold back on her just because she¡¯s ady, people like this are simply our Yun Mi¡¯s-¡°

    ¡°Pa.¡±

    After the sound was heard, everything falls to silence.

    Shopkeeper Cui widens his eyes in shock, Liu Ru Xu and San-er were also stunned, Ying Lu had even forgotten her anger. As for that young man who spoke out of turn with no virtue, he is currently holding half of his face as he nkly looks at me, seeming to have not registered what had just happened.

    I smile at him without any warmth, stretching out the right hand I had just hit him with: ¡°My mother has said, animals should not roam the streets during the day, should I run into one during the day, then I should not hold back in hitting it.¡±

    The young man¡¯s anger starts fuming within a second, but I interrupt him with my t voice again, ¡°My mother has also said, the reason animals are animals, is because they don¡¯t know humannguage, telling me not to show sympathy for animals, because it is indefinite whether one little gift will have it reaching for a yard after advancing by an inch, forgetting its own status.¡±

    I take a step back, using an extremely puzzled voice to ask Ying Lu, ¡°Young Lady, so Young Master has another younger sister ah, and the Meng family has another youngdy aside from you, don¡¯t know if it is your older sister or younger sister?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Ying Lu¡¯s face bes calm, slowly speaking: ¡°I am unaware when Brother had suddenly gotten another younger sister, to use my name to bluff, and, swin-, -dle.¡± She carelessly sweeps a nce at two particr people, and then looks at that young man, walking up to him, then sweetly smiles, ¡°This gentleman¡¯s words just now sure were interesting to listen to, but please forgive me for not understanding it, Ah-Lan¡¯s words are correct, animals do not know humannguage, and I naturally do not understand the words of an animal.¡± She then raises her foot and walks towards Liu Ru Xu, passing the box in hand to her.

    Liu Ru Xu tightly holds the box after taking it, seeing her carefully inspect the jade pendant, one can see how much importance it holds to her.

    At this time, Shopkeeper Cui¡¯s voice can be heard, ¡°Guan Yue, you give me an exnation, exactly what is going on here?!¡±

    Only now, was that young man hit with the realisation, evasively speaking: ¡°I, I saw Young Master Meng bring Young Lady Meng, no, I mean this youngdy here that day, Young Master Meng addressed her as ¡®my younger sister¡¯, so I thought she is the youngdy of the Meng family, hence why the ount book says Meng family¡¯s youngdy on it, who knew, who knew, I, Shopkeeper, I really didn¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t know?!¡± Shopkeeper Cui is absolutely fuming, ¡°Did you know that thisdy here, is in fact Young Master Meng¡¯s younger sister, Young Lady Meng, that is the Meng family¡¯s youngdy [of extended family]! Could it be you left your brain at home?!¡±

    ¡°Shopkeeper Cui, don¡¯t be angry.¡± Ying Lu faintly smiles as she says: ¡°Brother has told me since I was young, when a dog bites me, I cannot possibly bite onto its body of fur in return. This matter today is also of this reason, just don¡¯t be like this next time, it will be difficult to not scare away some of your esteemed customers.¡± She turns to me, ¡°Ah-Lan, it has been quite a while since we¡¯ve left the estate, let us head back now.¡±

    I obediently walk up to her side, ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°I shall be heading back first then, I¡¯lle take a look again next time.¡± Ying Lu politely says to Shopkeeper Cui. When she passes by Liu Ru Xu¡¯s side, she lowers her voice and says, ¡°Rest assured, I have no desire for you possessions, because what I have, you may not have. And what you have, I may not necessarily not have either.¡±

    Liu Ru Xu raises her head, her eyes seeming to be coated with ayer of frost, the muscles in her face slightly tightened. Ying Lu smiles, her words irrefutable.

    ¡°Oh right.¡± I suddenly smack my own forehead.

    Ying Lu stops in her steps and looks at me, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    I did not respond to her, turning to run back to that Guan Yue¡¯s side, smilingly saying to him: ¡°Let me tell you oh, Young Lady [of extended family] is surnamed Liu.¡±

    Guan Yue¡¯s eyes reflects my smiling face, a pretty and ordinary face lit with an extremely sincere smile, but his pupils slightly shrinks, his attitude strange. I turn and leave, thinking to myself, men these days are indeed all not worth looking at, nor worth using, disgraceful!

    Along the way back, Ying Lu had kept hugging my arm, happilyughing, ¡°Ah-Lan, that one p of yours is simply too wonderful! His face had even swelled up, five fingers printed on, hahaha, so funny, you really are so funny.¡±

    All along, I keep my patience with her repeating herself like Madam Xiang Lin , in the end, I could not withstand it anymore, extending my right hand as I nkly look at my own palm, saying: ¡°Young Lady.¡± (Madam Xiang Lin is a character from author Lu Xun¡¯s The New Year Sacrifice, who loses her sanity after the loss of her child. and constantly tells and retells the story of her child¡¯s violent death)

    Ying Lu excitedly widens her eyes, ¡°Could it be you¡¯re going to teach me how to hit people?¡±

    ¡­¡­I¡¯ll hit you instead.

    ¡°My hand really hurts.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    ¡°Hitting people makes hand really hurt.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­oh.¡± Ying Lu¡¯s voice isced with quite a bit of fawning, ¡°I¡¯ll apply some medicine for you once we get back?¡±

    I go silent for a few minutes, after not hearing her continue to talk about it, I say: ¡°Alright.¡±

    After returning to the estate, Young Master was not around, so I was pleased to have some free time, going back to catch up on my sleep, then getting up to eat dinner, and once again continuing to lie down and sleep, once I had woken up, it was already the afternoon of the next day, cheeks held in hand, I am feeling quite happy, it is rare for Young Master to note bothering me, how great.

    I slowly get up from bed, continuing to slowly move towards the kitchen, but halfway there, Ie across a group of gossiping maids, and, their first sentence was explosive news to me.

    Gossip Girl One says: ¡°Did you lot know, Young Master brought Ke Ren out! Also, you lot will never be able to guess! Who Young Master is going to see today? The one Young Master is going to see is General Yuwen¡¯s eldest gentleman, Yuwen Rui!¡±

    I weakly rub my forehead, indeed, gossips can always throw someone off.

 Fifteen

    <h4>Chapter Fifteen</h4>

    Gossip gossip (°ËØÔ°ËØÔ / b¨¡ gu¨¤ b¨¡ gu¨¤), the idea behind the name is to dig up (°Ç /b¨¡) someone¡¯s divination (ØÔ / gu¨¤). The world is beautiful because of the eight trigrams (also °ËØÔ / b¨¡ gu¨¤), society is interesting due to digging up other people¡¯s divination.

    Gossiping is a type of instinct, be it men or women.

    I calmlye to a stop in my steps, calmly pulling at my own ears, then calmly prepare to receive the information from the gossip.

    Gossip Girl Two is so surprised, she shrilly speaks: ¡°What? Young Master brought Ke Ren out? And is going to see Gentleman Yuwen?¡±

    Gossip Girl One seriously says: ¡°That¡¯s exactly it, didn¡¯t think Young Master would really fall for that little demoness¡¯ ways.¡±

    ¡°Heng, is Young Master one that¡¯s easy to charm, I¡¯m guessing he¡¯s just looking for something new. Men ah, which one of them doesn¡¯t like a young and innocent-lookingdy.¡± Gossip Girl Three speaks with experience, just that, why does it sound like that voice carries slight sourness.

    ¡°That¡¯s true, that little demoness sure is captivating in appearance, sometimes, just staring straight at you, she¡¯ll able to capture your soul.¡± Gossip Girl One says, not without bitterness.

    Gossip Girl Three once again speaks: ¡°Heng, these young women, if not taking advantage of when they¡¯re young and pretty to make some moves, you expect them to wait until one gets old like yellowing pearls? Just watch it, it will only be these few days of being doted on, not long after, all will be back to normal, with not a trace of her shadow.¡±

    Gossip Girl Two doubtfully interjects: ¡°Is that true? I feel that this Ke Ren isn¡¯t a simple one, she can¡¯t bepared to the ones from the past, you see,st time Zi Ling said a few words to her and was immediately stopped by Young Master, such matter has never happened before.¡±

    ¡°Heng, during the time of favouring, anything that happens is no surprise. Heng, this is also good, diminishes Zi Ling¡¯s domineering force, just because she was by Young Master¡¯s side for a little longer, she really thinks that makes her half a master. In future, wait until Young Master marries a young mistress, no, even if it is just a concubine, it will be enough to put her in suffering,¡± Needless to say, this is also Gossip Girl Three.

    ¡°Then, what if Zi Ling also bes a concubine?¡± Gossip Girl One asks.

    Gossip Girl Three continues to pour cold water, ¡°Heng, even if she bes a concubine, she is still but a side woman, heng.¡±

    ¡°Ai~, even if it is just bing Young Master¡¯s concubine, I would still be happy.¡± Gossip Girl Two sighs.

    ¡°Heng, if it was me, I¡¯d¡­¡­¡± Gossip Girl Three pauses, ¡°I¡¯d also be willing.¡±

    Gossip Girl One sounds a ridiculingughter, saying: ¡°You two sure are good for nothing, what¡¯s so good about being Young Master¡¯s concubine, if it was me, I¡¯d¡­¡­

    ¡°You¡¯d what?¡± Gossip Girl Two immediately asks.

    ¡°I¡¯d be Gentleman Yuwen¡¯s concubine.¡± Gossip Girl One¡¯s voice isced with fantasy, ¡°I have seen Gentleman Yuwen once, that is what one truly calls refined, polite, and iparably handsome, he was just stood there without doing anything and was able to make my heart sound pu-tong pu-tong¡­..¡±

    I hang my head, may I ask, does your little heart not beat when you don¡¯t see him then?

    ¡°Keep dreaming you, is Gentleman Yuwen someone we can even think of? The threshold of General Yuwen¡¯s family is but so high it cannot get any higher, regardless of what we say, they should be matched with royalty.¡± Gossip Girl Three once again speaks, ¡°But Gentleman Yuwen isn¡¯t young anymore either, howe there¡¯s never any word of romantic affairs surrounding him?¡±

    Gossip Girl One hurriedly exins, ¡°Gentleman Yuwen keeps himself clean in good interest, of course he is different from the ordinary people. Like Young Master, although a one in a million man, there are so many orioles and swallows by his side (a crowd of sweet talkingdies), today there is Zi Ling, tomorrow there is Ke Ren, the day after is Lu Ling, the day after that is Xing Ren, we¡¯ll just be irritated to death.¡±

    ¡°Ai~, what man isn¡¯t like that, unless you marry an idiot, a fool or a simpleton, if not, don¡¯t even expect them to only be good to you alone.¡± Gossip Girl Two says in dejection.

    ¡°Heng, who would marry an idiot, fool or simpleton? If anyone would marry one then it¡¯d have to be a fool.¡± Gossip Girl Three says with satire, ¡°For example that Ah-Lan, she would be very suited for it.¡±

    I blink as I hear something that tickles my fancy, oh ho, the gossip has moved onto me.

    ¡°Speaking of that fool, I just feel a knot in my stomach, say, what¡¯s so good about her, to first be treated like a treasure by Young Lady, and then taken in by Young Master. Say, surely Young Master doesn¡¯t¡­¡­¡± Gossip Girl Two¡¯s voice slightly shivers.

    ¡°Pei pei pei! Heng, watch out your mouth doesn¡¯t start rotting, how could Young Master possibly like a fool!¡± Gossip Girl Three intensely rebuts.

    ¡°Whose brain iscking enough to end up liking a fool, I¡¯m guessing Young Master is just finding interest in the new, isn¡¯t that Ah-Lan quite simr to Xiao Hei, who knows, maybe Young Master is treating her like a pet.¡± Gossip Girl One spectes.

    I touch my own face, I¡¯ve upgraded from white radish and white cabbages to a pet, that actually makes me feel quite happy¡­¡­

    Suddenly from behind, a soft female voice sounds, ¡°Pet or not, is it something you lot can talk about? If you¡¯re free then go do some work, don¡¯t let people say the Meng Estate has raised a bunch of maids that only know how to chit chat.¡±

    The gossiping trio over there were instantly frightened, behaving helpless as they stammer: ¡°I, we¡¯ll go now.¡± Having said that, a light wind blows, the people, gone.

    I quietly stand there without moving, Zi Ling, you really are an undercover agent ah, how long have you been standing behind me, how long?

    Zi Ling slowly walks up to face me, eyes a little sharp, ¡°Is there anything you wish to say?¡±

    I look at her puzzled, ¡°Ah?¡± Say what? Comin? Cry?

    Zi Ling¡¯s eyes shes, ¡°What they said about you just now, don¡¯t take it to heart, there¡¯s nothing bad about being fool.¡±

    I think to myself, aren¡¯t you just reminding me to take this matter to heart? It cannot be helped that my heart is small, there is not much it can take in, it truly is too small. I dully smile at her, ¡°Oh.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good then.¡± Zi Ling turns and leaves, quietly muttering: ¡°Perhaps you will be the one who lives the happiest life.¡±

    I look at her back view and faintly smile, sometimes it isn¡¯t that we received too little, but we want too much, the us that are like that, will never be satisfied.

    After going through that episode, my belly is feeling even more hungry, I head towards the kitchen with determination, telling myself that even if there are gossips, it should never stop my passion for food. The charm of food is huge, as I mindlessly take some things back, my mood is feeling a lot better, and I unknowingly start to think back to the conversation from before. That maid said Young Master went to see Yuwen Rui today, what for?

    Did they already know each other? Or is it because of me? That¡¯s not right ah, if it is because of me, then why would he bring Ke Ren along? Could it be that Yuwen Rui¡¯s subordinate found out that I¡¯m in the Meng Estate, hence meeting Young Master to ask for me, and because Young Master is reluctant to let me go, so he brought a fake, deliberately pushing Ke Ren out to show I¡¯m not in the Meng Estate?

    Hand resting on my forehead, An Ke Lan, you have watched too many Taiwanese drama before, this is not good, really not good.

    I dutifully walk along the little trail, as I walk and walk, a pair of pink embroidered shoes appears in sight, I slowly raise my head, not surprisingly, I am met with San-er¡¯s no longer innocent and cute face, I think to myself, young one, you sure aren¡¯t calm ah, you are.

    ¡°I say, which maid isn¡¯t looking where she¡¯s going, turns out it¡¯s you, this fool.¡± San-er speaks with satire: ¡°What, carrying so many edibles back to feed the pig? Oh no, I forgot, you don¡¯t feed the pig anymore, you are but Young Lady¡¯s favoured one, hugely favoured one!¡±

    I say nothing, just looking straight at her.

    ¡°You think I¡¯ll soften up just because you won¡¯t say anything? Let me tell you, don¡¯t you get ahead of yourself now, who do you think you are? No matter how much your youngdy dotes on you, you are still just a maid, just a fool!¡± San-er¡¯s eyes are filled with contempt.

    Eh, these words of her doesn¡¯t seem to sound right¡­¡­is she really speaking about me?

    San-er disdainfully purse her lips, continuing to say: ¡°To actually hit Gentleman Guan, you sure are a fox assuming the majesty of the tiger, let me tell you, Gentleman Guan is not someone you can mess with, just you wait for whatever¡¯s toe, a hard time will being to you.¡±

    I look at her in confusion, ¡°Gentleman¡­¡­Guan?¡±

    San-er¡¯s face somewhat darkens, ¡°You¡¯ve forgotten who Gentleman Guan is? Precisely that person you hit yesterday, that one! You actually forgotten already! Heavens, fool, you fool!¡±

    I furrow my brows as I think hard, ¡°The one I hit? Mm, my mother said I often have moments like that, but I don¡¯t know that I ¡®ve hit someone myself.¡± I look at her and question: ¡°I really hit him? I hit Gentleman Guan?¡±

    San-er¡¯s face immediately changes colour, ¡°What? You, you, I, you, I don¡¯t know! When the timees, you¡¯ll naturally know how formidable he is. Heng, I can¡¯t be bothered wasting my breath on you.¡±

    Deep down, Iugh to myself, Guan Yue formidable? That¡¯s great, I shall wait and see.

    To tell the truth, Guan Yue¡¯s face, is no stranger to me, really is no stranger to me, is extremely no stranger to me. If I were to count with my fingers the amount of times I have seen him, four of my fingers would be held up, that¡¯s right, four. But only just four.

    The first time, when I had been brought out by Eldest Cousin for the Lantern Festival Tour, at the beautifulkeside, I saw this Gentleman Guan lovingly tugging at a delicately pretty young woman¡¯s hand, saying: ¡°Ah-Yin, believe me, I have no rtionship with that Young Lady Gu, it is just her wishful thinking, the one I love is of course you, and will only be you.¡±

    And then that delicately pretty young woman called Ah-Yin turns bashfully red, shyly hiding in his embrace, ¡°Brother Yue, of course I believe you, I, I love you too.¡±

    The second time, when Imperial Sister and I had snuck out of the pce together, under the graceful maple forest, I see him again. At that time, Gentleman Guan was smiling at a gentle and quiet girl, saying: ¡°Young Lady Gu, I dare not to reject Ah-Yin, because I¡¯m afraid she would not be able to ept the blow, but she said she has to marry Nobleman Li as his concubine, turns out she is only a woman greedy for wealth and glory, now, I can finally be able to openly tell the world, the one I love is you, and not her.¡±

    Young Lady Gu lowers her head as she quietly speaks, ¡°Gentleman Guan, I, towards you, I also¡­¡­¡±

    Guan Yue grabs hold of her soft and fair fingers, ¡°Young Lady Gu, I know, I know it all.¡±

    The third time, Seventh Brother took me out to watch performances, and at the cold entrance to an alleyway, I see him and Ah-Yin. Ah-Yin is crying so heartbreakingly, ¡°Why have youe to find me, are you not getting married to Young Lady Gu, did you not say you wish for me to ept being Nobleman Li¡¯s concubine, we have no rtion to one another anymore, not anymore.¡±

    Gentleman Guan with a face of utmost sincerity, ¡°Ah-Yin, no, it¡¯s not like that, I had no other choice at that time, my mother had fallen ill, I could not think of any other way and could only approach her, in hopes of her helping me. Now her father has arranged a marriage for her, her and I are no longer possible. Ah-Yin, return to my side, will you? I need you, really need you.¡±

    Ah-Yin shakes her head in despair, ¡°Brother Guan, it¡¯s no longer possible, you had originally made me pretend to ept Nobleman Li, but tomorrow I will be marrying into the Li family, really getting married, not fake.¡±

    Gentleman Guan sorrowfully looks at her, seeming to really be very saddened, ¡°Ah-Yin, the one I love is truly you¡­¡­¡±

    And then, the fourth time I saw him, he give a dy from heaven knows where¡¯ a good scolding out of a sense of justice, for the sake of the ¡®Meng family¡¯s youngdy¡¯, I made a rare show of being unable to stay calm and caused trouble¡­¡­

    Stroking my chin, could it be that between me and him, this is what you call ¡®fate¡¯? if that is true, dear lord, may I beg of you to punish me in the moon¡¯s ce, turn me into a huge pancake, a replica of the moon.

    Gentleman Guan, you¡¯re just a f*cking scumbag.

    I snap out of it, deciding to not think about that scumbag¡¯s matter, I return to my room with the food in arms, savouring the taste as I eat. After finishing half of it, Ying Lu pushes the door open and enters.

    ¡°Ah-Lan, Manager Cui came finding me.¡± Ying Lu sits at the table, speaking with her chin in hands.

    I swallow down the food in my mouth, ¡°Ah?¡±

    Ying Lu pours a cup of tea and takes a sip, ¡°He said that Guan Yue wishes to atone himself, hoping that I could ept it.¡±

    I take a bite of the egg, ¡°En?¡±

    Ying Lu¡¯s eyes are ck and beady, ¡°I¡¯ve already agreed.¡±

    ¡°Mm?¡±

    ¡°Tomorrow, youe with me.¡±

    I nod, ¡°Alright.¡±

    Gentleman Guan wishes to atone himself? Very well, I¡¯d love to see how he wishes to atone himself.

 Sixteen

    <h4>Chapter Sixteen</h4>

    Since the ancient times, the Chinese people¡¯s method of atoning themselves have always tended to be treating the guest to dinner, entertainment, or recreation, of course, Gentleman Guan is also of no exception. Ying Lu says Gentleman Guan has arranged to meet her at ¡®Zhen Wei Court¡¯ tomorrow, a little banquet, in apology.

    Hearing this, I feel rather pleased, from the sounds of it, Gentleman Guan is quite the sincere man. But what is sincerity? It is a ything that cannot be seen, nor touched, whether someone¡¯s heart holds true sincerity or not, it cannot been seen throughyers of soft meat and skin.

    In this day and age, we are all best-off learning to treat sincerity as the flower in the mirror, the moon in the water, just don¡¯t hold too much of an expectation.

    I deeply understand this is Gentleman Guan¡¯s tactic to win over Ying Lu, but what I don¡¯t understand is, why he woulde to find me that next morning? I sit in the room where servants can meet their guests, feeling very confused, really, in particrly confused.

    ¡°Ah-Lan?¡± Gentleman Guan¡¯s smile is rather pleasantly amiable, ¡°I remember Young Lady Meng calling you this that day, right?¡±

    I stiffly nod, ¡°Ah.¡±

    ¡°Ah-Lan.¡± Gentleman Guan¡¯s eyes vaguely shes an apologetic look, ¡°Regarding the matter from the day before, I have caused great offense, I truly am¡­¡­extremely ashamed.¡±

    Deep inside, I shrug my shoulders, turns out my memory had been muddled up, that day, it was me who got hit by him, and not him that got hit by me, if not, why would it suddenly be a situation of him apologising to me? In this world, the facts are turned upside down, the truth is reversed.

    Gentleman Guan thenments: ¡°me me for being overly hasty that day, reaching a conclusion without figuring out the situation yet, leading to the inappropriate and rude behaviour towards Young Lady Meng, I truly am an embarrassment of a schr, an embarrassment of a schr ah.¡±

    I nkly look at him without saying a word, not speaking up to ept his apology nor do I smile at ease, only leaving him alone to stiffly smile. I presume he is tired of smiling now, finally letting his smile fade, pretending to speak unintentionally: ¡°Ah-Lan, you will being with Young Lady Meng too, right?¡±

    I indifferently say: ¡°En.¡±

    Gentleman Guan is not at all affected, ¡°That means you are also willing to ept my apology?¡±

    My tone is as t as a straight line, ¡°En.¡±

    ¡°That is great then.¡± Gentleman Guan spreads a smile, that considerably good-looking face brimming with a smile, ¡°Then, can I inquire something from you?¡±

    My line of sight slides down to the table top, lowering my head to nonsensically observe the little lines on the surface of the table, ¡°Oh.¡±

    Gentleman Guan¡¯s voice soundspletely free from fake intentions, only sincerity can be heard, ¡°Tomorrow I shall be the one treating, so of course I need to attend to my guests¡¯ likings. But towards Young Lady Meng, I know nothing, that will be too rude of me, thinking about it for a bit, Young Lady Meng and you are so close, you should be the one who knows her best, I hope you are able to help me with this favour.¡±

    I extend my finger, sliding it across the surface of the table with disinterest, ¡°What do you want to ask?¡±

    Gentleman Guan immediately asks: ¡°In fact, I¡¯d just like to know what dishes Young Lady Meng usually likes to eat, tomorrow I will tell the cook to carefully prepare it. Oh, of course, what Ah-Lan likes to eat should also be included.¡±

    Aiyo~ feeding me is but a free ride on Ying Lu¡¯s car.

    I halt my action upon hearing this, slowly raising my head, ¡°You¡¯re asking, what dishes Young Lady usually likes to eat?¡±

    Gentleman Guan nods, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    I suddenly smile at him, in particrly sincerely, ¡°What a coincidence, I just happen to know very well.¡±

    I act distinctly different from the indifference before, passionately starting to speak, ¡°Our youngdy usually loves to eat spicy food the most, simply no spiciness, no happiness.¡±

    Gentleman Guan seriously listens, ¡°En, what else?¡±

    ¡°Our youngdy loves to eat meat the most, vegetable ah, beans ah, she doesn¡¯t like to touch at all, you must definitely not make those dishes.¡±

    ¡°Alright, what else?¡±

    ¡°Oh right, our youngdy only eats lean meat, one look at fatty meat will make her absolutely disgusted.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine, I got it, what else?¡±

    ¡°Also, also.¡± I try hard to rotate my dull looking eyes, trying to show how bright I am, ¡°Mm, also, also, also our youngdy hates hates hates hates hates longjing tea the most, you must definitely, definitely definitely not bring out that stuff!¡± I repeatedly stress, my eyes restless.

    Gentleman Guan¡¯s eyes suddenly shes, half lowering his eyes as he smilingly asks, ¡°En, what you said just now are all what Young Lady Meng likes, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, of course it is! As long as you listen to me, there will be no wrong!¡± Having said that, I even finish with a heavy nod at him.

    Gentleman Guan¡¯s face instantly brightens up, ¡°Indeed, Ah-Lan is the one who knows Young Lady Meng the best.¡±

    I give a simple and honest smile, ¡°Of course, you absolutely mustn¡¯t remember wrong.¡±

    Gentleman Guan looks at me meaningfully, ¡°Ah-Lan can rest a hundred hearts assure, I will definitely not remember ¡®wrong¡¯.¡±

    I also deliberately half squint my eyes at him, ¡°It will naturally be best if Gentleman does not remember wrong.¡±

    Gentleman Guan¡¯s smile bes even more meaningful, whilst my smile bes even more, even more meaningful.

    When what¡¯s true is false, what¡¯s false is the true, when what¡¯s false is true, what¡¯s true is false.

    Gentleman Guan, I believe this meal will definitely be extremely¡­¡­

    Fun.

    Ying Lu and I leave the estate when it was nearing lunchtime, we both sit together in the slowly swaying sedan, Ying Lu would asionally raise the little curtain to look outside, and I dutifully hold the green bean cake, focused and monotonically repeating the action of chewing.

    Ying Lu rolls her eyes at me, ¡°Ah-Lan, I¡¯ve found that you really are a good eater.¡±

    I stick out my tongue to lick the cake crumbs from the side of my lips, ¡°My mother said, eating well is a blessing.

    ¡°I¡¯ve also found that you are always like ¡®my mother said, my mother said¡¯, truly foolish to death.¡± Ying Lu leans in towards me and says that in ridicule, ¡°Ah-Lan, what kind of a person was your mother?¡±

    I furrow my brows, after a moment of thinking, I say: ¡°Forgot.¡±

    Ying Lu raises her brows: ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Forgot.¡± I eat thest piece of the cake, ¡°Young Lady, are you really not eating any?¡±

    Ying Lu very weakly leans back against the wall, ¡°Still eating, eat more and you¡¯ll even forget who you are, I don¡¯t wish to be unable to recognise who Brother and Little Uncle is in future.¡±

    I lower my head, blinking my eyes that were brimming withughter, not eating, don¡¯t you have no energy to throw upter.

    When we arrive at Zhen Wei Court, Gentleman Guan is waiting at the doors, upon seeing us, he immediately wees, speaking with a friendly smile: ¡°Young Lady Meng, you¡¯re here.¡±

    Ying Lu slightly coldly says: ¡°En.¡±

    Gentleman Guan remains very respectful, ¡°Please follow me, Manager Cui has also just arrive.¡± He allows us to walk in first, in an extremely gentlemanly manner, but then knocks into me with one moment of carelessness.

    ¡°Ah, apologies, apologies.¡± Gentleman Guan hurriedly apologises to me. I sound an ¡°oh¡± sound and then quietly follow after Ying Lu, passing by the ordinary private rooms that were slightly noisy, and finally enter an exquisitely elegant private room. Inside the private room, Manager Cui has his back facing us as he admires the ink painting on the wall, upon hearing the sound of the doors opening, he turns around, smiling at Ying Lu: ¡°Young Lady Meng, you¡¯re here.¡±

    Ying Lu returns the smile, saying: ¡°En, Manager Cui has waited for long.¡±

    Manager Cui warmly say: ¡°I too, have arrived not so long ago. Many thanks to Young Lady Meng for willing to ept this meal today, giving Guan Yue an opportunity to atone himself.¡±

    Gentleman Guan looks at Ying Lu guiltily upon hearing this, ¡°Young Lady Meng, I am truly sorry for my past deed, I shall hereby atone for my wrongdoing.¡±

    Hearing these words, Ying Lu also speaks in a kind manner: ¡°Since it has already passed, no need to mention it.¡±

    ¡°Yes yes yes, Young Lady Meng¡¯s words are correct.¡± Manager Cui hurriedly interjects, ¡°Young Lady Meng, please take a seat.¡±

    Once the three of them were seated, tacitly forming an equteral triangle, Gentleman Guan smiles at Ying Lu, lightly pping his hands, and says to the youngster waiting at the side: ¡°Serve the dishes.¡±

    I see his face smiling with certainty, and cannot help but feel a great amount of interest in my chest. I meet his eyes without any avoidance, then suddenly wickedly smile at him, a secondter, immediately restoring my emotionless face.

    Gentleman Guan¡¯s face was evidently taken aback for a moment, but very quickly disdain and contempt is revealed in his eyes, the corners of his lips hooking up into a sneer, but when his eyes sweeps past me andnds onto Ying Lu, it is once again filled with utmost sincerity, ¡°I have told the cook to make some famous dishes today, just that I¡¯m not sure if it will match Young Lady ¨C your taste.¡±

    Ying Lu¡¯s smile is a little formal, ¡°En, alright.¡±

    Gentleman Guan does not mind Ying Lu¡¯s coldness, taking the initiative to find a topic of conversation to pump up the atmosphere, Manager Cui also follows his words to get Ying Lu to converse with them, truly what we call a peacekeeper. And I stand at the side watching these few people¡¯s interaction, deep down, secretly anticipating the ¡®deliciousness¡¯ that is immediately about to be served up.

    The dishes are gradually ced on the table, I carefully take a look at those dishes, only seeing the big and small tes on the table filled with ¡®in and pleasant looking¡¯ food. Boiled white cabbage, steamed tofu, fatty meat with bean sprouts, stir fried lettuce and garlic¡­¡­

    I deeply smile from the bottom of my heart, Gentleman Guan, you have indeed not left me disappointed.

    Ying Lu¡¯s face transitions from not minding when the first dish is served, to half her face turning dark when all dishes were out, ¡°Gentleman Guan, this is¡­¡­a vegetable feast? This is what you specially asked Zhen Wei Court to prepare for me?¡±

    Manager Cui¡¯s expression also looks a little unnatural, he freezes for a long while before facing Gentleman Guan, ¡°Guan Yue, this¡­¡­¡±

    Only then, does Gentleman Guan realise something isn¡¯t right, turning to Ying Lu, he asks: ¡°I, this, Young Lady Meng, aren¡¯t these the dishes you like to eat most?¡±

    Ying Lu furrows her brows in displeasure, then after taking a look at that te of white and glossy fat meat and beansprouts, she once again smiles very brightly, just that her voice sounds a little like she is gnashing her teeth, ¡°Gentleman Guan is right, of course I love these dishes the most. Not only do I love them, I simply cannot live without them!¡±

    Gentleman Guan is surprised by the sarcasm in her words, then raises his head to face me, ¡°You¡­¡­¡±

    I ignore his look of sudden realisation, continuing to y my part as the statue-like maid. The look in Gentleman Guan¡¯s eyes is already so sharp it could cut of a line of branches, his eyes filled with fury, yet his lips are still dryly smiling as he says: ¡°Young Lady Meng may not know, us people, should pay more attention to taking care of our health, as for taking care of our health, of course we must deal with vegetables a lot more, hoho, hoho.¡±

    Manager Cui also goes with the flow, saying: ¡°Guan Yue¡¯s words are correct, words are correct, health is most important ah, vegetables are good, let us eat more.¡±

    Ying Lu¡¯s smile doesn¡¯t reach her eyes, ¡°En, that is correct, next time when Brother treats people to a meal, he should also prepare a table of vegetables, let people eat their fill, and take great care of their health.¡± She casually picks up the teacup and takes a sip of the tea, but once it enters her mouth, her expression turns strange, finally struggling to swallow it down, the smile on her face turning even colder, ¡°Sure enough, these really are, all, my, fa-, -vou-, -rites!¡±

    Both Gentleman Guan and Manager Cui¡¯s face is ovee with awkwardness, but could only put on a smile. Meanwhile I watch the entire scene with extreme joy, Gentleman Guan, I said Ying Lu loves to eat spicy food, loves meat, doesn¡¯t like vegetables, hates longjing tea, but why did you do theplete opposite?

    One can see from this, that measuring the stature of an honest person with one¡¯s own narrow-mindedness, is an act of stupidity.

    As I stand here with no expression on my face, whilst taking pleasure in other people¡¯s misfortune, I raise my head to be met with Gentleman Guan¡¯s slightly strange look and smile. I sensitively be aware that something isn¡¯t right, but clearly this awareness hit me toote.

    I don¡¯t know why several people, that appears to have a lot of authority, would suddenly charge into the room, don¡¯t know why those several people would point at me calling me an associate of a thief, even more so, I don¡¯t know why a piece of highly valued ruby could suddenly be found on me.

    I look at the Gentleman Guan that is continuously persuading Ying Lu to hold back, suddenly recalling that moment Gentleman Guan bumped into me when we were walking up the stairs, then recall that strange smile of his.

    Guan Yue is a petty person, this is not wrong.

    The owner of the ruby, just happens to be Lord Yin of the Ministry of Punishments, famous for having explosive temper and violent behaviour, they say that one time one careless p had sent a thief to his death, and today, I am the thief that has stolen something of his.

    I get tied up by those several underlings that are adept in martial arts, under Gentleman Guan and Manager Cui and Lord Yin¡¯s persuasion, they did not use violence on me, in this chaotic moment, Ying Lu was quite grateful to him, ¡°Gentleman Guan, this is definitely a misunderstanding, how could Ah-Lan possibly be an associate of a thief, tell him it¡¯s not Ah-Lan!¡±

    He gentlyforts Ying Lu, ¡°Young Lady Meng, don¡¯t be afraid, I will think of something.¡±

    When I was taken away, Ying Lu anxiously tears up, whilst Gentleman Guanfortingly stays by her side like a nice mister, asionally giving me a wicked smile. In this moment, I suddenly find it too funny, and here I thought he isn¡¯t actually that petty, but who knew he is pettier than anyone else, I see that from the very start of this battle, he had intended to scheme against me, regardless of whether the whole vegetable incident happened or not?

    Whoever said this is correct, this world is indeed one ring linked with another, very dangerous to say the least.

    I have never thought, there wille a day I will enter the prison of the Ministry of Punishment, but today, I have really entered it. Those several people that brought me in did not do anything to me, only bringing me into an obscure little cell, before disappearing without a trace. I carefully think over it, the conclusion I reach, is that Gentleman Guan has thoroughly nned it all out this time, his goal to be a hero in Ying Lu¡¯s eyes, and I am the tool that brings about the birth of this hero.

    I reach up to lift a lock of my own hair to y with, my thoughts going back to the scene I encountered when I arrived just now. Several officers walked past my side, cursing under their breath, ¡°Seriously, how did they all die in one night, how are we supposed to report back to the higher ups?!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like it¡¯s your first time seeing an assassin, are they not all like that, if they don¡¯t achieve their kill, then they kill themselves, either way, there is no one alive to dig information from. The usual ones in the past were all like that, nevermind these few that dared to sneak into the pce.¡±

    He said, ¡®dared to sneak into the pce¡¯. I frown, which means those assassins came out of the pce? Did I miss out on something whilst I was out here?

    I lean against the ice-cold wall in utter boredom, thinking to myself that this prison cell isn¡¯t actually as horrific as people outside say it is, at least the cockroaches and rats are all asleep during the day, noting out to roam around. On my left and right are empty cells, eh, this prison, sure is lifeless. And here I am coldly abandoned here, the light from outside gradually fades, I drift off into sleep against the wall, still faintly conscious, I question, why am I not given a nket, it wouldn¡¯t be good it I catch a cold now.

    From thereon, my consciousness blurs, I seem to see that room filled with white, that room filled with medicine bottles, that room filled with the scent of medicinal alcohol. I reach out wanting to smash all those medicine bottles, but find that my hand would only pass through them, unable to touch.

    I think this is indeed a dream, I am no longer An Ran. I am An Ke Lan, Yun Mi Kingdom¡¯s fifth princess, An Ke Lan.

    Unsure of when the ice-cold wall had been reced with a warm chest, I instinctively want to reach out and push it away, but upon smelling that familiar clean scent, my actionses to a halt, that person¡¯s action is gentle but doesn¡¯t allow for resistance as my head is brought close to his chest, I habitually reach out and tightly clench the clothing at his chest, continuing to rx and sleep, feeling at ease.

    Yuwen Rui, you¡¯re here.

 Seventeen

    <h4>Chapter Seventeen</h4>

    I seem to have not slept like this for a very, very long time, the world within my dream is like my breathing, so close and warm. By my side, he and her, as well as the others, still exists, my life is still filled with shades of ck and white, my memory filled with those shades of grey, the overdue, beautiful memories.

    How realistic that life was, yet I am unable to feel the liveliness and beating of my heart.

    That¡¯s right, I died.

    I coldly wander away in my dream, when the light appears, I show no hesitance at all, as I head towards it, and then calmly open my eyes to see the light blue canopy above. I try to move my own little thumb, and in the end, I can only find it ridiculous that I¡¯m acting like I¡¯ve gone back to being one of those severely ill patients, after waking up from aa, the first thing to do, is use the slightest movement to check whether I have any energy.

    I cannot help but to admit I despise diseases, absolutely despise it.

    I think that, if I had the opportunity to give myself a name when I was born, then I would definitely give myself the name ¡®Wu Bing¡¯ (no illness ¨C reference to the author¡¯s pen name), I pray for a life without illnesses, never to experience pain again.

    Right when I am nkly staring at the canopy above, falling into a daze, the door is gently pushed open, followed by the sound of pattering steps approaching the bed, when the arriving person sees me, they cry out in pleasant surprise: ¡°Princess, you¡¯re awake!¡±

    I slightly turn my head to see the person¡¯s face, dumpling-like mouth and apple cheeks, turns out it¡¯s Xi Xi. I don¡¯t respond to her words, and only circle my eyes around the room a good few times, before dully asking: ¡°Xi Xi, did we move pce halls?¡±

    Xi Xi turns and adeptly wrings the towel beforeing up to my side, her tone light and fast: ¡°No such thing has happened, why move pce halls when there¡¯s nothing wrong? Princess sure is a person of great prestige that¡¯s very forgetful, do you not remember where this is at all?¡±

    I close my eyes, simply leaving her to wipe my face, thinking to myself, how could I not know where this is, my childhood days were mainly spent with Yuwen Rui leading me around to y, and his room, is naturally not unfamiliar to me. Although it has already been three or four years since I¡¯veste here, the furnishing in here leaves a deep impression.

    Although those exquisite sheer curtains has already been reced with new ones, it is still that sort of light blue colour that looks extremely elegant and graceful. The quietly hanging wind chime may already be behind the times, but is still hung at the head of the beautifully carved bed. That short legged table may already be old, but is still covered in the tablecloth that Yuwen Rui and I had both tie-dyed together.

    All these are things of the past that have been kept to this day, this is Yuwen Rui treasuring things for old time sake, sentimental but doesn¡¯t match with him as a person, tut tut, this guy sure is a mensao. (ÃÆÉ§ / m¨¨n s¨¡o refers to someone ¨C usually to describe men ¨C who are reserved and thoughtful on the outside but actually holds passion and wildness within. The actual trantion would be ¡®Man Show¡¯ as the termes from the Chinese pronunciation of the words, but it sounds too cheesy for my liking XD)

    ¡°Princess, you really have gone too far this time, how could you disappear without any news at all? Did you know how worried for you this servant was, how afraid I was that something had happened to you?¡± Xi Xiins as soon as she opens her mouth, ¡°Although this servant knows nothing will happen with your noble body and blessed life, I still cannot help but to think this and that. Now that you¡¯re back, this servant can finally let out a sigh of relief, but do you have any idea how this servant has been spending her nights? Every night when it is time to sleep, I would always get up wanting to check on you out of habit, but upon lifting the nket, I immediately realise you¡¯re not there. Then as I sleep, I would always think about whether you are sleeping well or not, whether you¡¯re kicking your nkets away or not, after countless tossing and turning, do I barely fall asleep. The next morning, I would once again routinely get up early to check on you, and then fall into a daze as I face the clear water in the basin.¡±

    Met with Xi Xi¡¯s angry eyes, I dully speak up, ¡°Xi Xi.¡±

    Xi Xi halts herining, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    I rub my own eyes and yawn, ¡°I don¡¯t kick the nkets when I sleep.¡±

    Xi Xi¡¯s brows instantly curls inughter, ¡°Of course this servant knows that, this servant is only wanting to specifically tell Princess about my own thoughts, Princess needs not bite down onto my every word.¡±

    I shake my head at her, ¡°These words cannot be said without reason, if others were to know, I would be a joke.¡±

    Xi Xi covers her mouth to lightlyugh, ¡°Looks like Princess is still aware that you must protect your own reputation, truly amazing, very amazing.¡± She reaches out to touch my temple, and with skilled movements and appropriate strength, starts to massage it, ¡°Princess may rest assured, the matter of your disappearance has been suppressed by Eldest Gentleman and Seventh Gentleman. Eldest Gentleman has sent out news saying he has invited you to stay at his estate for a while, outsiders naturally dosn¡¯t know of the truth. Within this short time, the people in the pce hasn¡¯t had the time to look deeply into your matter either, only seeing it as you and Eldest Gentleman are very close to one another, hence not questioning it. Since Princess has already returned now, then it is about time to return to the pce. After all, the Yuwen Estate is not the little pce hall of ours, living here is still considerably inconvenient.¡±

    I of course understand the little meanings behind her words, ¡°When did Eldest Cousin return?¡± If I have not remembered wrong, he should originally be in Suzhou taking care of matters regarding the imperial use of brocade silk.

    ¡°Eldest Gentleman returned on the fifth day after Princess¡¯ disappearance, originally, Seventh Gentleman and I were almost unable to keep the matter hidden anymore, was about to let the news leak out, fortunately, Eldest Gentleman had rushed back.¡± Xi Xiughs out loud as she recalls this: ¡°Sure enough, Eldest Gentleman has the best approach, Princess has no idea, at that time, Seventh Gentleman had almost frozen into ice under Eldest Gentleman¡¯s look. Seventh Gentleman is usually such an unruly one, but in front of Eldest Gentleman, he too, can only ept his share of lecturing, that scene sure was really funny.¡±

    I feel very helpless, with someone like Eldest Cousin, isn¡¯t getting caught by him no different to seeking your own path to hell? Seventh Brother, the result is as I had expected, but I really did not want for it to be like this.

    ¡°Oh right.¡± Xi Xi¡¯s tone of voice suddenly turns serious, but within that seriousness, there also carries the pleasure of seeing other people¡¯s misfortune, ¡°Princess, I must notify you, this time, Eldest Gentleman is¡­¡­extremely angry.¡±

    I pause upon hearing this, eh, Eldest Cousin is very angry? Ah, no way, he and I are so close already, anger harms harmony ah. I was just thinking to myself, when Xi Xi calls out, ¡°Eldest Gentleman.¡± I reflexively look towards the doors, only seeing a good-looking man elegantly step in with an air of indifference, seating himself at the table, and then without a word, he starts to look at the books ced on the table.

    From the side, I look at his perfect side profile, those sharp brows that almost reaches his temples, those long and fine fox eyes, that tall and straight nose, and those thin lips, looking at half his face alone, one can see his handsome and outstanding elegant demeanour, this is Yuwen Rui, history¡¯s most unrivalled ck belly, mensao, petty and capricious man.

    I think I sure am going to suffer a disaster, because from start to finish, he has not once spared me a nce, only fixing his eyes on the book in full concentration, asionally picking up the cup to take a sip of water.

    ¡°Princess, would you like some snacks?¡± Xi Xi breaks the silence and asks this.

    I nod, I believe I need to recover my energy to raise my level of resistance, level of endurance, and level of defence against the cold.

    And so, the scene within the room turns extremely strange, Yuwen Rui sits at the table intently reading a book, as though everything around him is nothing but air. And I¡¯m at the side, leaning against the bed as I pick at the snacks, slowly biting and chewing, not making a sound, nor attempting to get his attention.

    The formidability of the means he takes to is not something I knew of for just one day or two, in this moment of danger, I should wisely protect myself, all will be good as long as I don¡¯t provoke him. But matters always progress in a way I don¡¯t expect it to, I watch dots of red rapidly emerge along the back of my arms in shock, calling out in extreme confusion: ¡°Ah?¡±

    What the heck is going on¡­¡­?

    Following my one sound of ¡°ah¡±, a dark shadow looms over me, that handsome face of Yuwen Rui¡¯s, is still masked with distanced politeness, but his slender and long fingers were tightly holding my hand, narrowing his long fox eyes, he coldly ask Xi Xi who was stood at the side: ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡±

    I stare at my own arm, only seeing that my originally fair and tender skin already covered in red pimples, and it is continuing to spread with intensity, I raise my arms feeling very confused myself.

    Xi Xi, to tell the truth, I would also like to ask you, what is going on here?

    In face of Yuwen Rui¡¯s questioning, Xi Xi appears extremely innocent, she grabs my hand in great surprise, shakily inspecting it as she stammers: ¡°Pri-, Princess, what, what, what¡¯s wrong? Could it be smallpox? Or could it be poison? Oh heavens, how horrific!¡±

    ¡­¡­Yuwen Rui and I fall silent.

    I feel very helpless, Xi Xi, firstly, what the heck is the smallpox about, secondly, what the heck is the poison about, thirdly, what kind of strange thing did you feed me?

    ¡°Xi Xi.¡± Yuwen Rui speaks up, his thoughts unpredictable within his long and fine eyes.

    Xi Xi respectfully bows her head, ¡°Yes, Gentleman.¡±

    Yuwen Rui strokes my arm filled with ¡®red dots¡¯ back and forth, unable to make out the emotions in his voice: ¡°What is it this time?¡±

    Xi Xi stands straight upon hearing this, speaking in one breath: ¡°To answer Gentleman, this time it is one liang (Á½ = 50g) of wolfberries, three phoenix flowers (Delonix regia), five lu tian jiao, two liang of yam, milled and mixed within the snacks!¡±

    I feel the corners of my eyes uncontrobly twitch, Xi Xi, what kind of a mess are you ying with here?

    ¡°Very good.¡± Yuwen Rui¡¯s tone is extremely warm and gentle, ¡°Then you tell me, what did I say to you before.¡±

    ¡°En, ah, Gentleman had instructed this servant to take care of Princess¡¯ body with nutritional dietary.¡± Xi Xi¡¯s voice is still ever so righteous.

    ¡°Extremely good.¡± Yuwen Rui¡¯s voice is so tender as though it would be dripping with water, ¡°Then, could the red pox of yours this time be helping her to discharge toxins?¡±

    Xi Xi replies: ¡°This servant had only wanted to enhance Princess¡¯ resistance against mixed nutrition, who knew it would turn out like this¡­¡­Gentleman, this servant definitely didn¡¯t intend for this.¡±

    Yuwen Rui softlyughs, yet his eyes were so cold it instantly makes one shiver, ¡°Your doings sure coincide with my liking, wait for tomorrow toe, and I shall tell Mu Yi to alsoe along, to witness your¡­¡­¡± There¡¯s a slight flicker within his pupils, as he lightly hooks up his lips into a small smile, ¡°Great capability.¡±

    As the facts have proven, thisss ¨C Xi Xi ¨C has also been firmly locked within Yuwen Rui¡¯s death grip. The very moment she hears the two words of ¡®Mu Yi¡¯, her expression instantly twists, upon hearing the following words she had already started to step back, ¡°No no no, in fact, this servant also has her share of thoughtlessness, this servant shall go brew Princess¡¯ medicine! Gentleman stay and apany Princess, this servant will be right back!¡±

    Having said that, she flees the scene with flying speed, and within a blink of an eye, her shadow waspletely out of sight. I sigh, Xi Xi, you sure are my beautiful confidante ah, to even put to use the self-infliction tactic for my sake (a trick to gain the trust of another by enduring suffering to oneself), but can you possibly tell me, why the heck, why the heck this handsome man, who should be asking about my wellbeing, should be showing me utmost concern, should be feeling endlessly distressed for me, is just holding onto my hand without saying a word, his eyes still courteous yet cold?

    Life is indeed not like those idol dramas we¡¯re all very familiar with.

    I find this atmosphere very strange and uneasy, such uneasiness is just like having an endless nosebleed but not feeling any pain, although not feeling any pain, you are still seeing a huge amount of fresh blood that is associated with pain.

    En, I like this analogy.

    I extend my left hand ¨C free from his hold ¨C towards the little table at the side, to grab the teacup, but halfway there, I hear Yuwen Rui speak up.

    ¡°En? Did you have fun going out to y.¡± Yuwen Rui¡¯s voice sounds very normal.

    I bring back that hand of mine, dully saying: ¡°Ah, y, oh, has Seventh Brother returned?¡±

    Yuwen Rui¡¯s hand that is holding mine loosens, thin lips hooking up into an elegant curve, ¡°It¡¯s a miracle that you still know to think of Yuwen Xiu, did you know that day you lost him, he almost wasn¡¯t able to return to the minister estate? Fortunately, fortunately, someone pointed him in the right direction, for him to return to the estate in one piece.¡±

    ¡­¡­Yuwen Rui, you¡¯ve gone too far, how could you bleat the topic back in the opposite direction whilst clearly indicating something else.

    I raise my head, very honestly saying: ¡°I was sold, so fun.¡±

    ¡°En, of course I know it¡¯s fun.¡± Yuwen Rui puts on an expression as if to say he understands my happiness very well, ¡°It doesn¡¯t feel bad to be a maid, right? What? Want me to send you back again, you can y around for another few days before returning?¡±

    I shake my head, reaching out to tug on his sleeves, ¡°Don¡¯t want to, there¡¯s no grapes in the Meng Estate. Eldest Cousin, I want to eat grapes.¡±

    Warmth smooths over Yuwen Rui¡¯s handsome face, yet his voice still carries coldness, ¡°No grapes, hence why you finally came back? Oh right, how could I remember it wrong? It wasn¡¯t that you came back, it was I who had brought you back.¡±

    I think to myself, this person is indeed very calctive, I ignore his unfriendliness, shaking his sleeve as I once again speak: ¡°Ah-Rui, grapes, I want to eat grapes.¡±

    Yuwen Rui suddenly narrows his fox eyes, intently staring at my face for a long while, then finally turns his face away and lightly coughs a few times, saying: ¡°Fine, give you grapes to eat, the cherries in the garden have also just ripen, I¡¯ll have Xi Xi bring some over to youter.¡±

    I look at Yuwen Rui¡¯s good-looking face with suspicion, since when did he be so nice to speak to? Then not longter, after I see myself in the mirror with a face fully covered in mini versions of cherries, I fall silent.

    F*ck, Yuwen Rui, this joke of yours has gone too far, I curse you with a face full of bananas, a face full of green beans, a face full of ck rice¡­¡­

    Someone gently wraps their arms around my waist from behind, and a clean and smooth chin grazes my ear side, followed by a clear and cold voice that carries ridicule, asking: ¡°Ah-Lan, are the cherries, tasty?

 Eighteen

    <h4>Chapter Eighteen</h4>

    What does it mean to be unkind? The answer can be found by looking at Yuwen Rui.

    In such a situation, a normal person should make strong counterattack in return, fiercely teaching him a lesson, of course I also want this. I want to turn around and sharply re at him, then reach out to poke at his temple, scolding: ¡°Kindness kindness, do you understand what kindness is young man?¡±

    But I cannot, because I am An Ke Lan, that paralysed face, dull, the one who had been bullied by him since young, An Ke Lan.

    That¡¯s right, you have not guessed wrong, I am the one who leads a bitter life in the imperial pce, Ah-Lan.

    Deep down, I am wiping away the tears of sympathy for myself, when I¡¯m suddenly aroused with the idea of ying copycat. I face the mirror and stroke my own face, then with a look of dullness, I say: ¡°Eldest Cousin, you simply don¡¯t understand my¡­¡­sorrows.¡± (Copying her imperial Sister, see chapter one)

    Behind me, Yuwen Rui¡¯s body freezes for a moment, before burying his head into my neck to muffle hisugh, ¡°Ah-Lan¡­¡­your imitation is, en, very simr, *cough cough*, extremely simr.¡±

    My hands tighten and loosens and tightens again, after over ten times of repeating this, they finally rest at both sides of my body, calmly. Very well, looks like I have amused you, El¡ªdest¡ªCou¡ªsin.

    With his bright and clear skin against my neck, a slightly icy-cold breath brings a small trace of alternativefort. I leave him to embrace me without any objection, since a young age I have already grown ustomed to his intimate behaviour, and I understand he will not do anything that exceeds this.

    Yuwen Rui quietly embraces me for a long time, then when the sound of footsteps can be heard from outside, he raises his head, very naturally holding my hand and walks to the table, as we had just sat down, Xi Xi pushes open the doors and enters, she happily ces the te of grapes and cherries onto the table, saying: ¡°Princess, take a look at these grapes, how fresh they are ah, how beautiful they are, quickly have a taste.¡± Having said that, she even nces over at the grapes a few times, eyes showing envy, her mouth is even more so, tempted.

    ¡°Xi Xi.¡± Yuwen Rui reaches out to pick a ripened purple grape, that grape covered in dew that lines his fingers also bes tastier looking, ¡°This grape, is sweet, right?¡±

    ¡°That goes without saying.¡± Xi Xi¡¯s brows excitedly dances, ¡°This is but a new variety Gentleman has specially found for Princess, how can it not be sweet?¡±

    Yuwen Rui peels the grape skin with refined movements, his voice graceful as he speaks: ¡°So, this grape skin, is it tasty?¡±

    Xi Xi is a little suspicious, ¡°Gentleman, these words of yours are¡­¡­¡± The next second, her face appears somewhat like ‡å, ¡°Eh, what was that again, Lady Ling Zhi was just looking for me, may Princess and Gentleman enjoy, this servant shall take her leave first.¡±

    Then she leaves in a rush just like how she came in a rush.

    I grow disappointed, Xi Xi, how did be so dumb after staying at the Yuwen Estate for a few days, to actually be stupid enough to have grape skin stuck on your skirt after sneakily eating grapes.

    ¡°Open your mouth.¡± Yuwen Rui tly says.

    I obediently raise my head and open my mouth, eating that juicy grape from his hand.

    ¡°Is it sweet?¡± He takes a handkerchief to wipe his hand, leisurely asking.

    I swallow the burst of grape juice, ¡°Sweet.¡±

    ¡°Is it tasty?¡± He once again picks a grape but does not peel it, only casually ying with it in hand.

    I blink, ¡°Tasty.¡±

    So sweet, so juicy, grapes are indeed really f*cking tasty.

    ¡°Say¡­¡­¡± His cold fox eyes appear to unintentionally sweep a nce at me, ¡°Does Meng Shao Jue also spoil you like this in the Meng Estate?¡±

    I immediately look at him in confusion, ¡°Meng Shao Jue?¡± The meaning being, who is this Meng Shao Jue person ah, do I know him, don¡¯t suddenly pretend to be acquainted with me ah.

    Yuwen Rui¡¯s eyes considerably softens, good riddance, as he continues to peel a grape for me.

    The good-looking man elegantly peeling grapes, then extending his hand to feed it to my mouth, an image like this, how gentle, how sweet, how much it captures people¡¯s imagination.

    Yuwen Rui who is like this, sure is like a gentle and perfect person, one who extremely dotes on me.

    Despite me knowing, this is not the real him.

    I obediently eat the grape he peeled, then reach out to pick my own, showing no unfamiliarity as I peel the skin. The grape skin separates from the flesh, bing a thin and fragile individual, I casually throw it aside onto the te, and just as I wanted to ce it into my mouth, I was coldly stopped by Yuwen Rui grabbing my wrist. He slowly stands up and leans in towards me, his action of holding me is very gentle, but also doesn¡¯t allow for resistance. I meet his eyes, unable to make out the emotions in his brown orbs, only seeing some bright light faintly flickering. I see his handsome faceing up close and couldn¡¯t really react, this movement of his, this posture, could it be¡­¡­

    He wants to snatch my grape?

    ¡­¡­.

    Following that, I am thoroughly speechless, because this guy is actually snatching my grape for real.

    ¡­¡­

    Only seeing Yuwen Rui slightly lowering his body and approach my hand that is holding the grape, warm air circles around my fingers, and then my fingers were ovee with something wet and soft¡­¡­

    Yuwen Rui ate that grape of mine, and also, my fingers.

    I can feel his soft tongue lightly caress my fingertips, again and again, ying back and forth, asionally gently sucking, bringing with it a strangle ticklish feeling.

    I ufortably think, it is fortunate I don¡¯t grow my nails, if not, how many bacteria would he have eaten ah, heck, this really is toooooooooo¡­¡­unhygienic.

    Yuwen Rui finally let go of my finger, when he raises his head, the look in his eyes is a little blurred, he hooks onto my waist and lowly asks, ¡°Ah-Lan, are the grapes, tasty?¡±

    ¡°At least I think¡­¡­¡± He sticks his tongue and wickedly licks his own lips, ¡°It¡¯s extremely delicious.¡±

    I look at him expressionlessly, suddenly reaching out to push his chest away, picking up a grape and shakes it in front of his face. I very seriously say to him: ¡°Cousin, grape.¡±

    Yuwen Rui half narrows his fox eyes at me, ¡°En, grape.¡±

    Following a methodical pattern, I peel the grape, then once again shake the naked grape in front of his face, ¡°Cousin, grape that can be eaten.¡±

    Yuwen Rui hooks up one side of his thin lips, dotingly saying: ¡°En, grape that can be eaten.¡±

    I stare at him for a few seconds, then solemnly turn away in front of his eyes, stuffing the grape right into my mouth with my back facing him, vaguely saying: ¡°Mm, grapes, tasty.¡±

    Grapes, are of course tasty. But the premise being, I eat it alone.

    I believe I am not considered a good person by public standards, I don¡¯t like to share my most cherished things with others, even if it is but courteous words on the surface. Because I understand, a lot of times, our happiness to share, would cause irretrievable loss.

    I will not easily like a certain thing, because it is too tiring, too frightening, too futile.

    Of course, grapes are an exception.

    I swallow the grape and turn back around, seeing Yuwen Rui just stare at me quietly, a thinyer of smile glosses over his cold eyes. I suddenly grow slightly doubtful, is that cold and ruthless man in my memory, really this very person before my eyes?

    ¡°Ah-Lan.¡± He opens his mouth to call me, spreading his arms to me, ¡°Come here.¡±

    I obediently go up and enter his embrace, leaving him to lift me up and sit me on hisp. I smell that familiar faint and clean fragrance from his body, half lowering my eyes as I think, knowing him for so many years, and I actually still don¡¯t know what fragrance he uses, ai~, I sure am a failure of a person.

    He rests his chin against my forehead, voice lowly saying: ¡°Something¡¯s happened in the pce.¡±

    I don¡¯t reply, only leaning against his chest,fortably getting ready to listen. This is how Yuwen Rui and I get along, over so many years we have already grown used to this and it has developed into a natural habit, I still remember what Yuwen Rui had said to me when he first told me about important matters.

    He said: Ah-Lan, you have a face that gives people a special desire to confide in you.

    ¡­¡­ -_-|||

    Yuwen Rui reaches up to poke at my face as he says: ¡°I should originally be in Suzhou, but one day I suddenly received father¡¯s emergency report, his majesty has been attacked, quickly return to the Capital.¡±

    I be aware that, the reason he had quickly rushed back to the Capital isn¡¯t because of my disappearance, but due to Father Emperor¡¯s matter.

    He then continues: ¡°I and Mu Yi spurred on the horses at full speed to return to the Capital, only after arriving at the pce, did I hear Father say his majesty is currently at the verge of death. The timing coincides with Yun Zhan¡¯s Eldest Prince, He Lian Chen, proposing a marriage to Ke Zi, but was adamantly rejected by his majesty, and that very night, the assassination incident happened. Not only is your Father Emperor heavily wounded, Consort Yin has also lost the imperial child in her womb, due to all this. Prime Minister Li is furious, ordering for a thorough investigation into this matter, and a pce maid had spoken up in that moment, saying that she saw He Lian Chen¡¯s personal bodyguard appear within the vicinity on the day his majesty was attacked, in addition, the imperial guards picked up a Yun Zhanmand token nearby, so the prime minister immediately sent out orders to have He Lian Chen and his guards locked up in the imperial prison.¡±

    I slowly look up, Yun Zhan, Yun Zhan again? Also¡­¡­after the births of eight daughters, Father Emperor had already lost all hopes in having a son, when Consort Yin happened to fall pregnant in that moment, the imperial physician had originally identified the baby to be a dragon child (a prince), yet an error like this has happened now, ai~, I¡¯m afraid Father Emperor really won¡¯t be having a son in this lifetime.

    ¡°All of this appears to make sense, He Lian Chen was greatly angered by the rejection of marriage, in a moment of fury, he sends people to assassinate his majesty. But anyone who has a brain would know, this entire incident, has flowed far too smoothly and logically.¡±

    I purse my lips in thinking, are you not just going around in a circle to say the prime minister has no brain? In Yun Mi, there truly isn¡¯t anybody who doesn¡¯t know your General Yuwen family, and Prime Minister Li family don¡¯t mix well, like fire and water.

    ¡°I heard my father say, He Lian Chen is also a rather capable one, young in age but has a body of domineering air that cannot possibly be overlooked, and can definitely make a name for himself in future. Having been locked in the imperial prison, he has not shown the slightest trace of panic either, only saying that it wouldn¡¯t be toote for them to wait for his majesty¡¯s awakening, before reaching a conclusion, the prime minister is of course unwilling to do so, but in the end, He Lian Chen is a prince, although not Yun Zhan¡¯s heir, he is still not one that can be carelessly disposed of, not to mention, my father has also stepped in to stop him, atst, He Lian Chen has been confined in the west side of the imperial pce.¡±

    West side¡­¡­which is also the side pce that had once confined Yun Ze¡¯s child hostage?

    ¡°His majesty has awoken after half a month, the first thing he did was ask for the whereabouts of He Lian Chen, and to the surprise of everyone¡­¡­¡± Yuwen Rui¡¯s long and slender fingers winds up my long hair, wrapping one circle after another, ¡°His majesty said, on that night, He Lian Chen¡¯s personal bodyguard had saved his life.¡±

    Which also means, the one that should originally be the suspect, is in fact an emissary of justice? If that¡¯s the case, that means someone had¡­¡­

    ¡°Fabricated evidence to frame another.¡± Yuwen Rui¡¯s ice-cold voice sounds beside my ear, ¡°Someone had foreseen this opportunity to frame He Lian Chen, and the ultimate goal is none other than one.¡±

    I understand, the person cing the me can only be intending to provoke discord between Yun Mi and Yun Zhan, reaping the benefits amidst all of it. And the one cing the me, is most likely Yun Ze.

    ¡°His majesty naturally will not like that person to have their way, releasing He Lian Chen and providing great hospitality, just that in the end, remnants of suspicions remains in his heart, thus sending Seventh Brother to He Lian Chen¡¯s side, to put it nicely, for protection, but in reality, to monitor. And over these past few days, Yun Zhan¡¯s emperor has fallen critically ill, therefore, his majesty tells Seventh Brother to escort He Lian Chen to return to his kingdom, temporarily putting an end to this matter.¡± Having spoken up to here, Yuwen Rui suddenly yanks at my hair, ¡°As for you¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Cousin.¡± I raise my head, eyes truly sincere, ¡°I was wrong.¡± A wise man is guided by the current course of events, I am the greatest wise man amongst wise men.

    Yuwen Rui coldly harrumphs, ¡°You still know to admit wrong? Did you know, when I came back to hear Seventh Brother say he lost you, I almost had Mu Yi and Mu Er stand at the street you got lost in for twelve sichen a day (twenty-four hours)? Who knew there would be not a single news of you, very good, turns out whilst Mu Yi and Mu Er were busily finding you, you were hiding in the Meng Estate, living happily. Got lost? Ah-Lan, how very fun huh?¡±

    I get slightly scorched by his mes of fury, quickly grabbing a handful of his hair, lightly tugging it: ¡°Cousin sure is amazing, to still be able to find Ah-Lan like that.¡± Ah, a slip of tongue, it should be, ¡®To still be able to find Ah-Lan despite that.¡¯

    Just that Yuwen Rui seems to have already gotten used to the way I talk, he looks at me with a seeming smile, and says: ¡°En, starting to bootlick me now? You sure are being clever this time around, why didn¡¯t you treat that Meng Shao Jue like this too?¡±

    I shyly smile, saying: ¡°Because none of them are Eldest Cousin.¡± En en, I am not familiar with them, not familiar at all.

    Yuwen Rui instantly softens, his action firm as he pulls down the hand of mine that had been pulling at his hair the entire time, ¡°That Meng family is a recently new and rising merchant, amongst the current applications for providing food supplies to the army, there includes the Meng family, having heard Mu Yi say he seems to have seen you enter the Meng house, I was just thinking to send people in to investigate but received Meng Shao Jue¡¯s invite. That maid who had apanied Meng Shao Jue, made a passing mention of your name, thus confirming my guess. I was originally feeling unhurried as I take Meng Shao Jue to tour around my newly established tea house, who knew the next day, that youngdy of the Meng house would desperately find her way there, saying you have been captured by the ministry of punishment.¡±

    So that¡¯s what happened.

    I rest my face against his chest, saying: ¡°Cousin, sure is nice.¡± The him that is like this, seems to really be very nice.

    Yuwen Rui does not hold back in hugging me, lightlyughing, before speaking unknown meaning: ¡°Ah-Lan, this Meng Shao Jue, is not a simple one.¡±

    I don¡¯t reply, but deeply think to myself, Young Master, Meng Shao Jue, your secret, what could it be?

    Just like that, I stayed in Yuwen Rui¡¯s estate. Yuwen Rui, as the emperor¡¯s top favoured subject, is naturally exceptionally busy, every day I stay in my room bored to death, asionally thinking, don¡¯t know how Ying Lu is doing right now, seeing how anxious she was that day, she must have been really worried about me, right?

    Thisss ¡ª Ying Lu, indeed suits my taste.

    Today, I head over to Yuwen Rui¡¯s study room, climbing onto a high stool, going on my tip toes as I try hard to boost my short arm and legs to get that one book at the very top shelf, who knew the high stool would suddenly be knocked by something, thus causing my entire person to unsteadily fall down, but instead of hitting the ice-cold, hard stone floor, I fall into a warm embrace.

    I nonsensically think, this nice-smelling rosin scent, other than Meng Shao Jue, who else could it be?

    Indeed, that person¡¯s captivating voice mockingly speaks: ¡°Ah-Lan, not seen you for a few days, and here you are¡­¡­throwing yourself onto me?¡±

 Nineteen

    <h4>Chapter Neen</h4>

    In the twenty-first century, there is a term called: ¡®Mary Sue¡¯.

    ¡®Mary Sue¡¯ is not a person, ¡®Mary Sue¡¯ is not a pastry (pastry in Chinese is s¨± / ËÖ), ¡®Mary Sue¡¯ is a disease.

    Every person is suffering this disease ¡®Mary Sue¡¯, it is but a matter of how serious it is.

    If minor, then that is called asional self-appreciation, to those living in the hectic urban city, it is instead a kind of normal self-regtion.

    If serious, that is ¡®princess¡¯ or ¡®prince¡¯ disease, chest full of strong self-confidence and self-centredness, this symptom usually appears in those so-called favoured children of God, to put it bluntly, it is nothing but narcissism.

    And this guy, Meng Shao Jue, clearly belongs to thetter.

    Towards his behaviour of seeing himself as a ¡®swan¡¯, I am already unaffected by it, I wait until I could stand steadily before taking a little step back, tilting my head in puzzlement, saying: ¡°Young Master?¡±

    Meng Shao Jue spreads open the purple jade fan with one gentle wave of his hand, it is unclear how genuine his words are as he says: ¡°Young Master? No no no, this addressment of yours is overwhelming thismoner with more than what I deserve, Fifth¡ªPrin¡ªcess.¡±

    Thosest three sybles were spoken with extreme slowness, iparably mysterious, my eyes curls into smiles, as I shyly say: ¡°Now you know, it¡¯s no longer interesting, not fun anymore.¡±

    A bright light shes past Meng Shao Jue¡¯s long and narrow phoenix eyes, before he slowly says: ¡°Not fun anymore?¡± He suddenly steps towards me, extending his hand to hold a lock of my hair, as he delicately ys with it, his thin lips lets out a few sounds of softughter, ¡°From what I see¡­¡­not necessarily.¡±

    His hand loosens, no longer ying with my hair, yet those ck orbs were set dead on me, ¡°I originally wanted to have you stay in the Meng Estate for a few more days, after all, a maid as interesting as you is not easy to find, but who knew this person ¨C Guan Yue ¨C would suddenly jump in midway, forcing me to hand you over so early, how disappointing. But¡­¡­¡± He half narrows his phoenix eyes, expression looking rather evil, ¡°Ah-Lan, I still need to thank you this time, had I not encountered you, I would still have to go around in another circle¡­¡­believe me, all has only just begun, in future, there will be many fun situations, I can only hope that when that timees, you would still be able to smile like you are now, so¡­¡­so ¡®naively¡¯.¡±

    On his handsome face, there is still that dashingly unrestrained smile, but for some unknown reason, there is an underlying mysterious feeling. I believe my intuition is correct, Meng Shao Jue has long known who I am, and made appropriate use of me, achieving some sort of purpose. And this purpose could perhaps be to discuss with Eldest Cousin, the grand opportunity to be put in charge of the army¡¯s food supplies.

    Of course, I am only saying perhaps.

    Towards the ¡®baffling¡¯ ¡®indicative¡¯ words he speaks of, I show no reaction whatsoever, only speaking with slight dismay: ¡°You know now, Cousin knows now, that means I can¡¯t go to the Meng Estate anymore.¡±

    Meng Shao Jue lightly twitches his phoenix eyes, ¡°En? Are you going to miss me?¡±

    I look at the ground as I speak in self-absorption: ¡°Can¡¯t go to the Meng Estate anymore, which means I can¡¯t see Ying Lu anymore, which means I can¡¯t see Xiao Hei anymore, which means I can¡¯t eat that little pear tree that¡¯s filled with little pears in Young Master¡¯s courtyard anymore.¡±

    I feel that the me right now, is really so sad, so sad ah.

    Meng Shao Jue did not show much of a reaction when I said the first few points, but as soon as I said ¡®that little pear tree that¡¯s filled with little pears¡¯, his expression suddenly changes.

    ¡°Ah-Lan.¡± His voice seems to be very calm, ¡°What¡¯s this about the little pears and little pear tree you spoke of just now?¡±

    I honestly answer: ¡°In the little garden you keep the golden cricket, there¡¯s a very small pear tree.¡±

    ¡°And?¡± His voice is still very calm.

    I blissfully recall it and say: ¡°The little pear tree is covered in pretty little pears.¡±

    ¡°En, so?¡± His voice seems to be, possibly, most likely, is still calm.

    ¡°The little pears¡­¡­¡± I look at him and grin, speaking crisp and clearly: ¡°Are so sweet.¡±

    I think I know why Meng Shao Jue¡¯s iparably handsome face had immediately turned vaguely grim and troubled, is it not just because that little pear tree costed him over twenty thousand taels of gold?

    ¡°Fifth, Prin-, -cess.¡± Meng Shao Jue finally reveals a more good-natured smile to me, just that his words sounds a bit like gnashing teeth, ¡°That is not a pear tree, it is a rare celestial fruit tree found on the snow mountain in the southern area.¡±

    Ai~, I sigh and think, you tell me then, why does this celestial fruit looks so much like pears? It is its own fault that I thought of it as pears and ate it.

    Really, this cannot bepletely my fault.

    I reach out tofortingly pat his shoulder, ¡°Not bad, it is indeed very tasty, even tastier than all the pears I have ever eaten before.¡±

    Silver ah, gold ah, those are all worldly possessions, all are but only passing clouds ah, passing clouds, we must not be overly calctive in regard to them.

    Meng Shao Jue suddenlyughs instead of erupting in anger, his words seemingly genuine as he says: ¡°Say, should I be cing this onto Gentleman Yuwen¡¯s ount?¡±

    At this time, a cold and pleasant-sounding voice is heard, ¡°I hear my name as soon I get here, don¡¯t know what you two have said about me?

    Ah, Yuwen Rui is here, Yuwen Rui vs Meng Shao Jue.

    My right eye uneasily twitches, could it be, these two, ck-belly against ck-belly, but the one to suffer misfortune is me?

    Yuwen Rui¡¯s figure appears within my line of sight, today, he is dressed in a body of silver brocade robes, his cuffs decorated with a few clouds, ck hair held up in a silver crown, his waist wrapped with a belt made of crushed agate stones, a refined and handsome noble gentleman, with an entire body exuding an air of brilliance, I secretly sigh, at this day and age, being an animal is not shameful, what¡¯s shameful is a dressed animal that looks nothing like an animal.

    Tut tut, truly is far too much of a f*cking waste of feelings.

    Yuwen Rui¡¯s face carries a refined smile as he looks at Meng Shao Jue, saying: ¡°I have been bound with some matters at hand just now, apologies for Gentleman Meng¡¯s long wait.¡±

    Meng Shao Jue is also just as courteous as he replies: ¡°I too, have just arrived at the study room, only upon entering did I know Princess is also here, seeing Princess¡¯ reaction, I assume I was too abrupt.¡±

    I remain silent whilst thinking, this not one dressed animal, but two disgraces of refined men.

    Yuwen Rui indifferently nces at me upon hearing this and says: ¡°Speaking of abruptness, I should offer Gentleman Meng my apologies, my younger sister is unruly by nature, and must have brought Gentleman Meng many troubles during this time, may Gentleman Meng pardon us.¡±

    I feel rather weird as I listen to these words, unruly by nature? Who? Who is unruly by nature? Me? Howughable, how could I possibly? I¡¯m but a fool ah, an iparably harmonious fool.

    ¡°What is Gentleman Yuwen saying, the matter of Princess hiding her identity has indeed given me a great shock, but in the end, it is still the Meng family¡¯s honour, so where is the need in an apology?¡± Meng Shao Jue reasonably speaks: ¡°In fact, it is I who should be ashamed by my younger sister¡¯s rudeness, truly a recklessss, I have already told her to apologise to that young man, ai~, it truly is I who havecked in enforcing discipline,cked in enforcing discipline ah.¡±

    I grow rather curious upon hearing this, looks like Ying Lu has caused some trouble, just that, don¡¯t know what she did to the Yuwen family¡¯s ¡®young man¡¯? Of course, the questions in my heart were not answered, in fact, these two people are practically treating me like I¡¯m invisible, just conversing amongst themselves.

    Yuwen Rui faintly hooks up his lips, ¡°From the sounds of it, we¡¯re in a simr situation, since that is the case, we need not be so courteous anymore, Gentleman Meng, please.¡± (the please here, is an invitational gesture, politely telling the guest toe in/ take a seat etc.)

    Meng Shao Jue also gracefully responds: ¡°Please.¡±

    And so, then, after, they both ¡®sink into a world of their own¡¯,pletely, thoroughly, neglecting me.

    I sit on the little stool with cheeks resting in hands, thinking, exactly what is going on here, but a long timeter, when I had yet toe up with an answer, Yuwen Rui¡¯s words pulls in my attention.

    He says: ¡°It is no longer early now, I¡¯ve told the servants to prepare a meal, Gentleman Meng should stay to eat too.¡±

    Meng Shao Jue does not argue against the suggestion at all, nodding his head, ¡°To ept is more respectful than to decline courteously.¡±

    In fact, in my very superficial and firm definition, when there are guests staying for a meal, then that means there will be great dishes, which also means, delicious.

    Alright, I admit I am indeed a food lover. ¨r(¨s¨Œ¨t)¨q

    Sitting at the round table that isn¡¯t big, but is suitable for a small banquet, I feel very happy, because each dishing one after another, are all well rounded in looks, scent and taste, the most important thing being, most of them are meat, my favourite, my most desired, meat.

    I¡¯m already not listening to the two people¡¯s pleasantries, my eyes set on those mouth-watering dishes. I am not one to like those light and nd dishes, I especially love those rich, colourful and juicy ones, all this, braised pork belly, sweet and sour ribs, fried pork fillet slices with sweet and sour sauce, which of these are not my favourite?

    Yuwen Rui, you indeed know me best.

    All dishes have finally been served, when Meng Shao Jue opposite me, suddenly speaks with a smile: ¡°Looks like Gentleman Yuwen really knows Fifth Princess very well, these are all what Princess likes to eat.¡±

    I look down, Yuwen Rui knowing what I like to eat is no surprise, but why are you speaking like you also know very well too?

    Yuwen Rui¡¯s voice follows after, indifferent, carrying the means of helplessness, ¡°Thisss has been a meat eater since young, should there be a meal with no meat, she wouldn¡¯t even touch her chopsticks, unable to change no matter what is said. So I simply go by her likings, as long as she¡¯s happy.¡±

    The meaning in Meng Shao Jue¡¯s long and narrow phoenix eyes is unclear, ¡°Gentleman Yuwen sure treats this younger sister with great care and love, such strong and deep feelings between brother and sister is very rare, Princess truly is fortunate, to have such an older cousin that spoils you so much.¡±

    Eh, is this my misconception? Why do I feel like there¡¯s an underlying meaning in his praising?

    Yuwen Rui slightly narrows his fox eyes, the smile at his lips unchanging, ¡°Naturally, having such a lovable younger cousin, of course I cannot help but to cherish her. Don¡¯t just see her dull nature, in fact, she has quite the temper running deep in her, if unfamiliar to her, she would simply not spare you a nce, nor does she ept the nice treatment from others, truly ass that does not know to ept favours.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Meng Shao Jue¡¯s ink-deep eyes is touched with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m afraid it is but a matter of time, after a while, she will know who is really nice to her.¡±

    Yuwen Rui¡¯s good-looking face ispletely unaffected, ¡°Perhaps¡­¡­that is the case. Look at this, only focused on speaking, we¡¯ve forgotten to touch our chopsticks, Gentleman Meng don¡¯t constrain yourself, please.¡±

    Meng Shao Jue lightly nods, ¡°Then I shall not hold back.¡±

    I suck in a breath from the side, feeling that these two people truly are boring, being courteous back and forth, being pretentious back and forth, speaking with hidden meanings, replying with hidden meanings, really are boring, nonsense, meaningless.

    Just as I was about to grab a sweet and sour rib with my chopsticks, Yuwen Rui¡¯s chopsticks had already been brought to my bowl, a piece of crispy rib is thus securely lying on top of my white rice, I raise my eyes to cast a few nces at him, only to see him give me a bit of several other dishes with extreme familiarity, the intimate action with no trace of avoidance is absolutely not met with any hesitance or pauses caused by Meng Shao Jue¡¯s presence. As for me, I am saved from the effort, as I lower my head in preparation to eat the rib, but that Meng Shao Jue truly is a restless one, look at this, just has to open his mouth to speak again.

    ¡°En, Princess, wasn¡¯t your stomach not feeling very well these past few days, it¡¯s best to eat less of such oily food.¡± Meng Shao Jue says with extreme consideration.

    Right after Meng Shao Jue had spoken, Yuwen Rui¡¯s actiones to a stop, then coldly looks at me and says: ¡°Stomach not well? Don¡¯t tell me you ate some sort of unclean thing, have I not told you before that the food outside are not reliable, you just never listen do you, now you know that you must pay attention to this in future?¡±

    I nkly look at him, I¡¯m innocent, when the heck did my stomach not feel well, my body is great and strong, whatever I eat is delicious to the mouth.

    Meng Shao Jue¡¯s long and slender finger uses the jade chopsticks to pick up a little green vegetable, ¡°Princess liking to eat meat is a good thing, but sometimes you still have to try other things, perhaps the taste would bring to you endless aftertastes, more so than meat.¡±

    I solemnly say to him: ¡°I love meat.¡± So don¡¯t mention any other food to me.

    I raise my chopstick, preparing to grab a rib from my bowl, only to find that my bowl of rice, filled with different types of meat, had unknowingly be a clean bowl of white rice, I then turn my head, unsurprisingly seeing my own bowl sat in front of Yuwen Rui.

    ¡°Since Young Master Meng says your stomach has been unwell, you will eat some vegetables today.¡± He points at those few tes of emerald green vegetables.

    Meng Shao Jue alsozily narrows his phoenix eyes and chimes in, ¡°En, how about Princess have a taste.¡±

    I look at the two of them back and forth, finally deciding to ignore them. Just that when I was about to grab my target, there would always be someone¡¯s chopsticks who gets it before me, then snatches away ¡®the flesh of my heart¡¯. (Flesh of my heart or ÐÄÉÏÈâ / x¨©n sh¨¤ng r¨°u ¨C the character for flesh also shares the meaning of meat ¨C another y on word to show that she¡¯s so attached to meat that taking it from her is like taking a piece of her heart)

    Yuwen Rui¡¯s long fox eyes indifferently looks at me, neither warm nor cold as he says: ¡°What, did you not hear Young Master Meng¡¯s words, you never know if other tastes are better than that of meat.¡±

    As the saying goes, do not do something more than three times, the first time I temperately tolerated it, the second time I temperately looked over it, the third time I hold back my temper in ignoring it, the fourth time¡­¡­

    I rapidly snatch back my own bowl from him, hurriedly stuffing the rib into my mouth, slowly chewing it up, not caring for the widely different looks I got from the two handsome men.

    I spit out the bone, steadily looking at Meng Shao Jue, saying: ¡°I only love meat.¡±

    A cold sh sweeps past Meng Shao Jue¡¯s face, followed by an arousal of interest as he lowers his phoenix eyes, ¡°Oh? You only love meat? I for one, am looking forward to a day Princess falls in love with another dish¡­¡­¡±

    I once again spit out apletely clean bone, tly affirming, ¡°I, only love meat.¡±

    Yuwen Rui suddenly starts to chuckle, speaking in a pampering tone that carries helplessness, ¡°My sister is very stubborn, howughable to Gentleman Meng.¡±

    ¡°How could I possibly, this is precisely what makes Princess adorable.¡± Meng Shao Jue smiles as though he doesn¡¯t mind, ¡°Just that, it is simply too fascinating if there¡¯s someone in this world who is so adamantly faithful to one, I hope that Princess will be that fascinating existence.¡±

    An unclear feeling shes past Yuwen Rui¡¯s long fox eyes, ¡°Then, we shall wait and see.¡±

    I bite onto a piece of rib thinking, indeed, the sh of you two king meet king, means misfortune for me.

    Because, the dishes have all gone cold. (-_-|||)

    Not long after finishing lunch, Meng Shao Jue stands and bids his leave, saying to me before he did so, ¡°Ying Lu is not yet aware of your situation, I think, it is better for you to tell her yourself.¡±

    I think this guy¡¯s words are reasonable, regarding Ying Lu, I must find an opportunity to clearly exin myself to her.

    After snapping out of a daze, Meng Shao Jue had already left, Yuwen Rui is sat on the chair at the side, holding a teacup as he takes a sip every now and then, I walk up to his side, grabbing a peach from the te, just as I was about to bite into it, I hear him say: ¡°Ah-Lan, it¡¯s about time for you to return.¡±

    I understand, presuming that Father Emperor has already almost recovered. ¡°Oh.¡±

    He suddenly pulls my cheek with one hand, asking: ¡°You really only love to eat meat?¡±

    That abnormally twisted mouth of mine spits out a sound of, ¡°Mm.¡±

    He slightly narrows his eyes, ¡°Mm?¡±

    I say: ¡°Perhaps.¡±

    He raises his brows: ¡°Perhaps?¡±

    I then say: ¡°Supposedly.¡±

    His tone slightly rises, ¡°Supposedly?¡±

    Fine then, ¡°En.¡±

    He lets go, elegantly drinking a mouthful of tea, ¡°En.¡±

    I silently look at the refined and handsome man in front of me, feeling extremely depressed at heart.

    Heng, ck bellies, I just can¡¯t get used to you all.

 Twenty

    <h4>Chapter Twenty</h4>

    With Yuwen Rui¡¯s mentioning of returning to the pce, I count the days, indeed, it is about time I go back.

    Within the one month I¡¯vee out, I¡¯ve missed out on the uproarious assassination incident in the pce, and met the many people in the Meng Estate, went through some considerably interesting events, and now, I must return to that dull imperial pce, filled with huge secrets.

    I look at my reflection in the mirror, reaching out to it and lightly drawing a streak across my eyes. This face I have seen for two lifetimes, one life of candidness and no worries, one life of dullness and no expression. I suddenly think of a phrase: those that blend into society, will always, ultimately return what they¡¯ve received.

    REPORT THIS AD

    After tasting too much sweetness, when the bitterness arrives, my level of resistance, bes so weak.

    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Yuwen Rui walks up behind me, his ice-cold finger touching my face. The tone in his voice had always been on the colder side, even in the roasting hot summer days, it still carries refreshing coolness.

    ¡°Looking at myself.¡± I tly reply, ¡°Ah-Lan, isn¡¯t good-looking.¡± I¡¯ve already said that I¡¯m special before, within the royal family that only gives birth to handsome men and beautiful women, I am an oddity.

    Yuwen Rui chuckles, ¡°Not good-looking? Then what is considered good-looking, and what isn¡¯t considered good-looking?¡±

    I seriously uncurl my fingers, counting along one by one, ¡°Eldest Cousin is good-looking, Seventh Cousin is good-looking, Imperial Sister is good-looking. Ah-Lan, not good-looking.¡±

    Yuwen Rui suddenly holds me and turns me around, eye meet eye as he looks at me and says: ¡°Then, how do you know you¡¯re not good-looking?¡±

    I very disdainfully say to him: ¡°Cousin, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m stupid, how could I not know?¡±

    Yuwen Rui¡¯s face very slightly twitches, but then his thin lips faintly hooks up, long and fine fox eyes half narrows as he says: ¡°Eh, en, you¡¯re right. You¡¯re not stupid, so how could you not know? Say, isn¡¯t that correct?¡±

    I just look at him without saying anything, this guy, his final lines of questioning clearly holds underlying meanings.

    ¡°Ah-Lan.¡± He intimately rests his forehead against my forehead, with the distance between us, we can feel one another¡¯s warm breaths, ¡°Are you afraid of me?¡±

    Upon hearing this, I very seriously answer: ¡°Afraid.¡±

    REPORT THIS AD

    Yuwen Rui¡¯s smile stiffens, a very faint cold light shes past his eyes, ¡°Very well, you are indeed Ah-Lan, my one and only Ah-Lan, the forever honest Ah-Lan.¡± The big hand around my waist tightens, followed by that deep and gentle voice that once again sounds, ¡°But do you still remember the words I¡¯ve said to you, I said, I want you to be unafraid of me.¡±

    I lower my eyes, unafraid?

    Sorry, I am a person, a very normal person, I can control my strong conscious thoughts, but cannot possibly control the avoidanceing from the depths of my heart.

    Yuwen Rui, to this very day, I still cannot forget the suffocating feeling from your ice-cold hand tightly clenching my throat.

    That is a type of feeling called fear and despair in face of death, you made me once again be aware that, turns out, the person closest to me, can actually smash me into even smaller pieces.

    ¡°Eldest Cousin.¡± I push away his chest, creating a slight distance between us, I very seriously say: ¡°Ah-Lan is afraid of you, that¡¯s why, you stay further away from Ah-Lan, alright?¡±

    Yuwen Rui¡¯s expression instantly darkens, but immediately restores its original faint smile. His prettily thin lips slowly opens, firmly spitting out two words, ¡°No, way.¡±

    I dejectedly look down, ¡°Ah, it¡¯s still useless.¡± I seem to can¡¯t possibly hope for any other answering from his mouth.

    Yuwen Rui lowly chuckles, but it does not carry any happiness within, the hand on my waist exerts a bit of strength, and I am thus buried into his chest. Breathed into my nose is still his pleasant-smelling clean and fresh scent, one that intoxicates yet also awakens the senses, Yuwen Rui, is far too dangerous.

    REPORT THIS AD

    ¡°Ah-Lan.¡± Yuwen Rui runs his hand over my hair, stroke after stroke, his voice gentle yet hides domination within, ¡°Anyone may fear me, only you cannot.¡±

    I close my eyes and ignore him. Yuwen Rui, do you have any idea, the one I don¡¯t wish to fear the most, is you?

    Tightening his embrace, and lowly, as though vowing, he says: ¡°There will be one day, you will no longer fear me.¡±

    I think to myself, should there really be that day, then it would mean, you and I have be the same type of person.

    Because, you ¨C Yuwen Rui, will never change for anyone.

    ¡°Aiyo, I say, Gentleman, the sedan is already ready, why are you still holding Princess? A littleter and the skies will darken, dark with no light, should anything happen, it will be hard to take care of ah.¡± Such nagging, such charm, such nonsense, no need to guess, other than that tomboy ¨C Ling Zhi ¨C who else could it be?

    Yuwen Rui¡¯s body makes a move, and then lets go, ¡°Ah-Lan, go return to the pce now.¡±

    I nod and stand up, leaving him to hold my hand as we head out.

    En, return to the pce.

    Returning to the pce ¡ª¡ª is like flowers falling to the ground, that¡¯s called absolutely quiet. That remote pce hall of mine is even colder than before, even though the clean chairs and table tells everyone someone had been dutifully cleaning every day, it is still ever so quiet, ever socking in liveliness.

    I longingly stroke my bed, sighing and thinking, turns out quietness is such afortable thing.

    REPORT THIS AD

    ¡°Princess, having stayed outside for so long, do you instead feel unustomed to this ce?¡± Xi Xi ambiguously asks.

    I bury myself into the nkets, ¡°Mm, it¡¯s fine.¡±

    ¡°Then, having stayed outside for so long, do you instead not feel close to Xi Xi anymore?¡± Xi Xi¡¯s voice seems to be rying a, bad mood, this is.

    At the right moment, I reveal my face and smile at her, ¡°Mm, Xi Xi is indeed the best.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Xi Xi smiles in satisfaction, her movements light and nimble as she heads out the doors, ¡°May Princess wait a moment, this servant shall go to the imperial kitchen and ask them to prepare some snacks.¡±

    I watch her distancing back figure andy on top of the nkets, faintly smiling, see, Xi Xi is such an adorable young woman, even if she¡¯s a spy nted next to me by Yuwen Rui, she is still a loyal and diligent spy.

    I close my eyes, thinking back to the tone in Yuwen Rui¡¯s voice before, then, Iugh.

    In my memory before the age of ten, he has always been so gentle and approachable, despite his asional ck-belly acts, asional pranks, asional bad doings, I have always thought, this is a handsome male that is pure at heart, that¡¯s right, I grew attached to him, attached to his intimacy towards me, attached to that long absent pampering.

    Then, then something happened that made my gradually deepening attachment to hime to an abrupt end.

    I just so unintentionally came across the scene of him murdering someone, I clearly remember that beautiful day of light breeze and warm sun, I clearly remember that handsome and cultured youngster in white, I clearly remember that type of cold and brutal expression on his face as the fresh blood contaminates his beautiful brocade robes, and, before him, that pained, that distorted face of a young man.

    REPORT THIS AD

    I remember that young man being a fellow he had just taken in, his appearance very elegant and very pleasing, but right now he became so hideous, so ugly.

    And then, my face, also bes as ugly as his, or perhaps, even uglier than his.

    I nkly look at that face before me, still gentle but carries a touch of evil, hearing him softly say: ¡°Ah-Lan, you saw everything, right? Saw everything?¡±

    I say nothing in response, nor could I possibly respond to him, my neck is seized with raw pain, my thoughts starts to run wild, I could even disturbingly see Yan You¡¯s face, hear An Qing¡¯s soft voice saying to me:

    ¡°An Ran, Yan You and I are together now.¡±

    I suddenlyugh, turns out evesting and unchanging are all f*cking bullsh*t, turns out sincere doting love are all f*cking white lies.

    An Qing betrayed me, Yan You betrayed me, now, even Yuwen Rui wishes to kill me.

    I find it all soughable, turns out in both lifetimes, I will have died in what I had thought was doting love.

    An Ke Lan you are just a f*cking idiot, in this life, you are also an idiot.

    Yet it was in this moment that Yuwen Rui suddenly loosens his hold, caressing my face as he strangely asks: ¡°Ah-Lan, who are you looking at, who are you thinking of, what are youughing at? Is it you, is it me, or is it someone else?¡±

    I look at his face feeling very powerless, I mumble to myself, ¡°You, and them, what difference is there?¡±

    That¡¯s right, Yuwen Rui, you and them, what difference is there at all?

    REPORT THIS AD

    Yuwen Rui alsoughs, lowly, happily, his interests aroused, ¡°Ah-Lan, how could I bear to kill you, you¡¯re so interesting.¡±

    I indifferently think, I¡¯m so interesting, that¡¯s why, he cannot bear to. And that was how theter happenings came about, the happening of me knowing him, the happening of him continuing to be meticulously gentle, the happening of the vaguely growing feeling of alienation in my heart.

    Yuwen Rui, your secret that requires me bearing it with you, I have already done so. But you wanting me to no longer fear you, I am incapable of doing.

    Like that of shattered ss, wanting to recover its original state, is such a difficult task, practically impossible.

    Yet you said to me: Ah-Lan, there is nothing I cannot do.

    I bury myself into the nket, sleepiness was just gradually getting to my head, but when I had almost sank into dreand, the door is suddenly pushed open with a sound of ¡°peng¡±, and Imperial Sister¡¯s rare sound of unsteady voice is heard, ¡°Ah-Lan, Ah-Lan, you get up now! Not allowed to sleep!¡±

    I was immediately shaken awake, helplessly raising my head to see her beautiful face, ¡°Imperial Sister, what¡¯ve youe for?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯ve Ie for? What¡¯ve Ie for?¡± Imperial Sister¡¯s face is filled with great shock and great anger, ¡°You tell me what went on with you, how did a fine person like yourself get lost? Oh how much worry you have caused!¡±

    I dullyugh and say: ¡°Imperial Sister, are you concerned about me now?¡±

    Imperial Sister pouts, ¡°Who¡¯s concerned about you ah, I¡¯m concerned Seventh Brother would suffer Eldest Cousin¡¯s wrath! Heng, as if I¡¯d be concerned about a fool like you! Stupid fool!¡±

    I¡¯m thinking ah, Imperial Sister, where has your usual dainty image gone, to reveal your true nature like this, what to do if anyone else sees this ah¡­¡­¡°Imperial Sister, has someone offered a marriage proposal to you again?¡±

    REPORT THIS AD

    Imperial Sister¡¯s expression instantly turns extremely gloomy, she habitually holds my hand and says: ¡°Ah-Lan, this time it¡¯s the eldest prince of Yun Zhan, He Lian Chen, but, I still haven¡¯t got that feeling.¡±

    In fact, I really want to lecture her, child, what kind of age is this, and you¡¯re still thinking of feelings this and feelings that? What kind of a thing is feelings? It is a thing called love. But what kind of a thing is love? There is no such thing as love!

    This ything called love is like ghosts, those that heard of it are many, those that have witnessed it are little.

    Imperial Sister¡¯s eyes appear slightly dejected, ¡°Ah-Lan, say, why is he still so aloof and indifferent, even when others are proposing marriage to me, he does not panic, it¡¯s like he doesn¡¯t care about me at all.¡±

    I of course know she is speaking of Seventh Brother, Imperial Sister, it¡¯s not that Seventh Brother doesn¡¯t care about you, just that the type of care he holds is not the type you want.

    ¡°Ah-Lan, Seventh Brother was so nice to me when we were younger, but why did he change? Back then he said he will marry me, wanting me to be his only wife, but, but now he has forgotten it all.¡± Imperial Sister¡¯s tone is so soft, her body wrapped in a thin nket of sorrow.

    I quietly look at her, Imperial Sister, you say Seventh Brother has changed, but have you ever thought, perhaps the current Seventh Brother, has long not been Seventh Brother.

    Just as Imperial Sister and I engage in ourdy talk, the doors are once again pushed open, followed by a handsome man of great stature walking up to us both, those long peach blossom eyes faintly looking at me as he asks: ¡°Little fool, you¡¯ve finally returned, so was it fun out there?¡±

    I am rendered speechless, Seventh Brother, I was not out on a trip, I have returned after getting lost, is this not what you¡¯re speaking of?

 Twenty-One

    <h4>Chapter Twenty-One</h4>

    This person ¨C Yuwen Xiu, using the most suitable words to describe him, is ¡®a boss of the century¡¯.

    In terms of appearance, if he ims second ce, then no one would dare to im first ce, in terms of ying, if he ims the second-inmand title, then no one would dare to im the first-inmand title, when ites to being talented in letters and unconventional in lifestyle, not one person throughout the entire Capital would dare to bepared to him.

    See, this is my Seventh Cousin, Yuwen Xiu.

    The moment Imperial Sister sees Seventh Brother walk in, she falls into a daze, the hand holding mine tightens, then she lowers her eyes as she carefully inspects my nkets. Yuwen Xiu has naturally seen Imperial Sister, but only faintly casts a nce before saying to me: ¡°Haven¡¯t seen you in so long and you¡¯re still looking so silly and foolish, en, seems like you¡¯ve gained a little weight too, looks like the days you spent out there wasn¡¯t so bad ah.¡±

    I smile ever so gently on the inside, are you not just calling me fat now? This is nothing to get angry over, really is nothing.

    ¡°Why are you not speaking? Could it be, you don¡¯t recognise me now, tut tut, Ah-Lan, your double chin ising out.¡± Yuwen Xiu¡¯s long peach blossom eyes are clearly reflecting ridicule, as he leisurely says this.

    Double chin¡­¡­I continue to smile, is it not just a double chin? Who doesn¡¯t have one? This is nothing to get angry over, indeed nothing.

    Yuwen Xiu extends his well-maintained fair and slender finger, touching his own chin as he adds another sentence, ¡°Little fool, why does your face¡­¡­look a little like a bun now?¡±

    Bun? Very good, I love eating buns the most. Saying I look like a bun? Let me wave my hand, it does not matter, it really does not matter.

    Yuwen Xiu walks up to the bedside, suddenly hooking up his thin lips wickedly, saying: ¡°Ah-Lan, so I¡¯m really not seeing things, you¡¯re eyes¡­¡­have gotten so much smaller.¡±

    I ##@, Yuwen Xiu, so you¡¯re going to deliberately pick on me now, huh? I nkly look at him and speak up, ¡°Seventh Brother, did youe back by yourself that day?¡±

    Yuwen Xiu¡¯s originally leisurely expression freezes, a sh of awkwardness passing by. His eyes are slightly lit with a dryugh, ¡°En, the weather isn¡¯t bad today, it¡¯s a good day to go out and y ah.¡±

    ¡°Then,¡± I happily smile at him, ¡°Does Seventh Brother still want to take Ah-Lan out to y?¡±

    Yuwen Xiu¡¯sughteres to a sudden stop, looking at me with a serious face as he says: ¡°What I mean is, with such a nice weather, it indeed a great day to y in the imperial pce,e, you quickly get ready, I¡¯ll take you around, lest you don¡¯t know where you¡¯re going.¡±

    ¡­¡­Seventh Brother, if I have not remembered incorrectly, the direction idiot, is you and not me, right?

    ¡°Ah-Lan,¡± Imperial Sister who had stayed silent all along suddenly raises her head to speak to me: ¡°Since you¡¯re back, I can rest assured now, you have a very good rest, I shall head back first.¡± Having said that, she turns to Yuwen Xiu in slight dejection, saying: ¡°Seventh Brother, I shall head back first.¡±

    Yuwen Xiu¡¯s response is very indifferent, ¡°En, let us all go out together another day.¡±

    Imperial Sister sounds ¡°en¡±, then walks out in small and hurried steps, that slim back figure appearing a little lonely.

    I sigh, why is this necessary, love and feelings, how torturing.

    After Imperial Sister leaves, Yuwen Xiu¡¯s expression rxes a little, he nuzzles up next to me, patting my face, squinting his eyes into smiles, saying: ¡°Finally, you¡¯re back, I missed you to death.¡±

    I push away his big hands, ¡°Seventh Brother really is¡­¡­¡±

    Yuwen Xiuys down on my bed with great familiarity, looking at me questioningly, saying: ¡°What, what about me?¡±

    I nce at him saying: ¡°Imperial Sister, you pretended to not see Imperial Sister.¡±

    Yuwen Xiu¡¯s eyes darkens upon hearing this, yet the smile at his lips does not falter, ¡°Little fool, how could you possibly understand these matters? Since I am incapable of giving, then I shouldn¡¯t give her hope.¡±

    I fiercely pounce in front of him, staring at him with soulless eyes, asking: ¡°Seventh Brother, you have someone you like?¡±

    He reaches out to rub my hair, furrowing his thick brows as he ponders and speaks: ¡°En, let me think, Bai Hua House¡¯s He Xiang, Yu Yan Court¡¯s Zi Qiao, also that Ruo Shui Lane¡¯s-¡°

    A sound of ¡°pa¡±, and my hand has firmly printed onto his stunning peach blossom face. He half narrows his long eyes and looks dead at me, whilst I slowly spread my hand, looking at the little ck print in my palm, I shyly say: ¡°Seventh Brother, look, a fly.¡±

    Yuwen Xiu closes his eyes and takes a deep breath, ¡°I say, little fool.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± I bat my eyes, very seriously looking at him.

    ¡°Next time you¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°En?¡±

    ¡°Hit a fly¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    ¡°Can you not¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    ¡°Use so much strength!¡± He finally finishes piecing his words together.

    I look at his slightly ckening, slightly reddening face, and obediently nod, ¡°Alright.¡±

    Yuwen Xiu crazily grabs my shoulders and shakes me, ¡°Alright alright alright, did you not say alrightst time, how many years have you being hitting them already, are you not able to use your memory, memory!¡±

    My calmness is very obvious inparison to his craziness, I pat his shoulder, ¡°Seventh Brother, I really know now.¡±

    Upon hearing these words, Yuwen Xiu does not be pleased, but instead grow increasingly frustrated and¡­¡­hopeless? The very next moment, he recovers his usual wickedly charming face, just that he speaks with iparable sadness, ¡°An Ke Lan, if I have not remembered incorrectly, these words, you have also said for many years¡­¡­¡±

    I very seriously ponder, en, is that true? Alright then, you already call me a fool anyway, how could you hope for me to have good memory?

    nt a melon and you get a melon, nt a bean and get a bean, these words refers to you ¨C Yuwen Xiu.

    ¡°Ah-Lan.¡± Yuwen Xiu¡¯s voice suddenly sinks, not sounding as carefree as usual, but is instead, vaguelyced with exhaustion, ¡°Say, why do people have so many choices?¡±

    I quietly look at him, eh, what¡¯s this, Yuwen Xiu is wanting to talk about life with me, speaking sentiments?

    Yuwen Xiu¡¯s smile carries a touch of satire, ¡°I thought I could take control of my own life, choosing the path I want to take, even if not everything goes smoothly, I can at least protect what I wish to protect. But only now do I realise, when facing all of this, what I¡¯m considering is not at all ¡®what I want¡¯, but is what they want.¡±

    He closes his eyes and takes a deep, deep breath, the thick and dense eyshes casting a faint shadow on his fair skin, ¡°Ah-Lan, I¡¯m so tired.¡±

    I have known him for so many years, but this is the very first time I have seen such a negative side to him. I reach out and gently pat his cheek, nkly asking: ¡°Seventh Brother, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Yuwen Xiu slowly opens his eyes, faintly smiling as he says: ¡°What, have you learnt how to show other¡¯s concern too? Sure have learnt quite a bit after going out for a while.¡±

    Only from looking at him this close up, did I find that his eyes are actually that type of very cold grey colour, faint, and iparably deep. I think for a bit, finally using my index finger to push up the corners of his lips into a big big curve, I say: ¡°As expected, Seventh Brother looks best when smiling.¡±

    Yuwen Xiu¡¯s expression instantly nks out, then warmth fills his grey eyes, he reaches out and ces his hand on top of mine, sighing as he says: ¡°Ah-Lan, perhaps, you are the happiest one.¡±

    I sh a smile, in thisplicated and confusing ce, concealing your awareness to act confused, is the trick to my happiness.

    When Xi Xi returns, Yuwen Xiu gets up and leaves, I eat and clean after myself under Xi Xi¡¯s nonstop talking, yet my mind has not stopped thinking about Yuwen Xiu¡¯s silent and exhausted face, to tell the truth, I am suspecting he has encountered some sort of situation. My suspicions were not left unsolved for long, that next day I got up preparing to get some fresh air under the sun, I hear two pce maids in the outer hall discuss something without any principles, I naturally stop in my steps, quietly listening in.

    ¡°Did you hear, that Consort Mo in the western pce diedst night!¡± The tall and skinny pce maid speaks first, her tone filled with suppressed excitement and enthusiasm.

    The slightly short and fat pce maid next to her immediately adds, ¡°You mean the consort that¡¯s gone mad? How did this suddenly happen?¡±

    ¡°Let me tell you, a few days ago, there were rumours that this Consort Mo had seen a ghost, crying andughing through day and night, saying she saw the Consort Chen that took care of the Yun Ze prince with her that year, and then yesterday she died in bed, dressed in white clothes, I heard that face of hers was still smiling.¡± She shivers as she says this, ¡°Even in broad daylight, I still feel chills from speaking about it.¡±

    The short and fat pce maid is a little puzzled, ¡°[Older] Sister Hong, I¡¯m confused by this, what Consort Chen and Yun Ze prince, I only know of Consort Mo ah.¡±

    The tall and skinny pce maid ps both hands together, ¡°I¡¯ve forgotten, you¡¯ve only just arrived, and don¡¯t know of this matter.¡±

    The short and fat pce maid is immediately thirsty to expand her knowledge, ¡°Sister Hong, can you tell me what this matter is about?¡±

    The tall and skinny pce maid sweeps a nce around their surroundings, not seeing the me who is stood behind a pir, she slightly lowers her voice, saying: ¡°I too, have only been in this pce for three years, but have heard an older pce maid from the past say, this Consort Mo was not crazy at first, not only not crazy, but was also a consort extremely favoured by his majesty. Fourteen years ago, Yun Ze sent their third prince ¡ª only just four years old at the time ¡ª here as a hostage, and his majesty arranged for him to reside in the western pce. Not to mention, this Consort Mo was originally a fisher-woman in Yun Ze, due to catching the eyes of his majesty, she was brought into the pce. Everyone in the pce knows of this matter, but because his majesty specially favoured Consort Mo, no one dared to mention it.¡±

    ¡°The very moment Consort Mo saw this Yun Ze prince, she had taken an incredible liking to him, with the addition that she had just suffered a miscarriage at the time, she was even more fond of, and could not bear to part with the Yun Ze prince. His majesty saw that she doted on the Yun Ze prince so much, and hence made an exception to hand the Yun Ze prince over to her and Consort Chen to raise. Because Consort Mo is also from Yun Ze, this Yun Ze prince also felt less distant and more close to her, this harmonious scene was originally a rare intimate sight to behold, but one day, something huge happened.¡±

    The short and fat pce maid gulps, ¡°What, what happened?¡±

    The tall and skinny pce maid immediately slows her words, ¡°The western pce was set alit, other than Consort Mo who was away from the scene on the day, everyone inside burned to death, including the Yun Ze prince.¡±

    The short and fat pce maid covers her chest, ¡°No, no way, the Yun Ze prince died? Is that not huge trouble then?!¡±

    The tall and skinny pce maid sighs, ¡°If that isn¡¯t right, how did you think the war against Yun Ze over ten years ago came about? Ever since then, Consort Mo had lost her sanity, speaking of the Yun Ze prince¡¯s matters whenever she encounters people, saying he did not die. But can the corpse found by the imperial guards be fake? Tut tut, I heard that little body had been burned into a ball.¡±

    ¡°Consort Mo was fine just like that then?¡± The short and fat pce maid asks.

    The tall and skinny pce maid burst outughing, ¡°Her life was not taken, but the most miserable thing for the consorts within the pce is not death, but is losing favour. Consort Mo has gone crazy for so many years, I¡¯m afraid, his majesty has long forgotten this person. To have passed away now, is also considered a closure.¡±

    The short and fat pce maid nods, ¡°That¡¯s true, better dead than be crazy like that.¡±

    I take a step back in the shadows, turning to return to my room. Pouring myself a cup of hot tea, I watch the steam rise from the teacup, blurring my sight.

    Yuwen Xiu, you saying you had no choice, could it be pointing to¡­¡­Consort Mo¡¯s death, is rted to you?

    _______________________________________________________________

    _______________________________________________________________

    A/N:

    Regarding their ages:

    Ah-Lan and her imperial sister: 15 years old

    Eldest Cousin: 19 years old

    Seventh Cousin: 17 years old

    Meng Shao Jue: 18 years old

    Yuwen Rui and Yuwen Xiu are considered cousins, Ah-Lan has quite a few maternal uncles -_-|||

 Twenty-Two

    <h4>Chapter Twenty-Two</h4>

    I¡¯ve said before, I know the secrets within the pce, including his, hers, and also theirs.

    Yuwen Xiu¡¯s secret seems extremely clean, neat and short inparison to others, if it isn¡¯t just ¡®Yuwen Xiu is not Yuwen Xiu¡¯ these six words?

    Yuwen Xiu before the age of seven loved to apany my Imperial Sister in having fun the most, making my Imperial Sister cheerfullyugh, taking my Imperial Sister to tour around, it can be said that the rtionship between them are built on a deeply run friendship formed in childhood. Hearing Imperial Sister say that at that time, Yuwen Xiu had even said such words like marrying her as his only wife, one can see just how sincere their rtionship was.

    I quietly wipe my sweat. At this age, children sure mature too fast.

    Now speaking of Yuwen Xiu after the age of seven.

    That year, Yuwen Xiu who had originally been frequenting the pce was suddenly said to have fallen critically ill, extremely worrying Second Uncle and Yuwen Xiu¡¯s mother. Father Emperor sent out the pce¡¯s best imperial physicians to see him, but everyone¡¯s answers upon returning were just the one: your majesty, Seventh Gentleman is in critical condition, but is also a condition unheard of, this subject has looked through many medical books to find nothing on it, please forgive this subject¡¯s ipetence.

    Imperial Sister was of course extremely anxious, her little hands clenching onto Father Emperor¡¯s sleeve as she vigorously shakes it, ¡°Father Emperor, I want to go see Seventh Brother, I want to go see Seventh Brother.¡±

    Father Emperor is also full of approval, ¡°Alright alright alright, tomorrow you cane with me to see Xiu-er, tomorrow, tomorrow morning we shall go.¡±

    But the result was the few us dumbly staring atyer andyer of thick curtains, because as Second Uncle has very apologetically, very sadly said: ¡°This illness of Xiu-er¡¯s hade so suddenly, we didn¡¯t pay much attention at first, but now several maids by his side have all caught the illness, your majesty, Princess, it is best for you all to keep a distance.¡±

    Since Second Uncle has already said this, what else can we do? Unfold our arms, a fruitless venture.

    A whole party of people returns to the pce dejected, Imperial Sister was upied with thoughts every day as she rests her chin in hand, asking me, ¡°Ah-Lan, you think Seventh Brother is better yet, when will I be able to see him?¡±

    I widen my eyes, looking right at her, a freshly made osmanthus cake stuffed in my mouth, ¡°Ah?¡±

    Imperial Sister casts me a nce, letting out a faint sigh, ¡°Ai~, you don¡¯t understand, silly child.¡±

    I feel shocked, silly child, a five-year-old girl, my older twin sister, actually called me a ¡®silly child¡¯?

    Fine, I admit I am beyond this world.

    Continuing with the topic, it is said that Yuwen Xiu was critically ill for a good few months, in the end, good news finally came, it is said that a divine physician amongst themoners stepped up to treat him, and was said to be very clear and logical, extremely qualified. Second Uncle, with the belief that a dead horse can be cured like a living horse would, seizes this life-saving straw, unwilling to let go. That divine physician had also happily agreed, but the condition being to bring Yuwen Xiu up to the mountains to go through medical treatment, and that Second Uncle mustn¡¯t be surprised once he¡¯s been cured.

    Second Uncle very decisively agreed right there and then, but half a yearter, when he sees the Yuwen Xiu before him, who was so fat that his features have blurred, Second Uncle who had always been so strong and firm, cried.

    Ai~, a pretty son sent out, only to take back a huge meatball half a yearter, who wouldn¡¯t cry if they were in his shoes?

    Ultimately speaking, Yuwen Xiu came back with a body healthier than ever, just that he turned into an invincible fatty. But being fat is not a problem, under Second Uncle and Yuwen Xiu¡¯s mother¡¯s hard work, Yuwen Xiu uses a year¡¯s time to slowly slim down before our eyes, and the five features from his young days became even more beautiful, even more lovable.

    Up to here, that is what supposedly what happened on the surface.

    What really happened in the shadows is, I actually get along quite well with the crazy consort, one crazy and one a fool, our interaction cannot be considered boring. She was always like Madam Xiang Lin, constantly repeating to me, Yun Ze prince this this and this, this this and this, and I too, would very meaninglessly ept all those this this and this, this this and this. (Madam Xiang Lin is a character from author Lu Xun¡¯s The New Year Sacrifice, who loses her sanity after the loss of her child, and constantly tells and retells the story of her child¡¯s violent death)

    Amongst them was, ¡°Qi-er¡¯s entire body has not a single little mark, so smooth and snow-white. But, that is except for one ce.¡± Speaking up to here, she would cover her lips and softlyugh, those always obscure eyes lighting up with motherly love, ¡°On Qi-er¡¯s bottom ah, there is a red birthmark the size of a thumb, spotting it when I¡¯m not paying attention, sure makes me think it looks like a little flower.¡±

    And so I knew, on that deceased Yun Ze prince, Su Qi¡¯s bottom, there is a flower-like red birthmark.

    And then, and then?

    And then that year I followed everyone to Mount Qi Yun at the age of nine, after I unintentionally saw Yuwen Xiu¡¯s white and tender exposed bottom, I knew, Yuwen Xiu¡¯s huge change in personality, Yuwen Xiu¡¯s indifference and aloofness towards Imperial Sister, Yuwen Xiu¡¯spleteck of knowledge about everything, is not because of a strange side effect from his illness, but because Yuwen Xiu, is simply not Yuwen Xiu.

    Oh lord, I know far too much, how dangerous.

    I leisurely take a sip of tea, looking at the tiny waves on the surface of the tea, once again sinking into deep thoughts.

    I feel a little suspicious, it seems many things have went through changes during this time I was out of the pce. Yun Zhan¡¯s visit, Father Emperor under attack, Consort Mo¡¯s death, Seventh Brother¡¯s words¡­¡­

    I hold the teacup tight, Consort Mo¡¯s death, Father Emperor¡¯s attack. What does this mean? Is Yuwen Xiu, or perhaps I should say Yun Ze, preparing to make a move?

    Ah, my head hurts so much, scheming indeed isn¡¯t suited for me, as expected, I am more suited to be a kung pao chicken. (Kung Pao Chicken or Gong Bao Chicken is named after Ding Baozhen a governor with the title ¹¬±£ / g¨­ng b¨£o ¨C pce guardian. To be a guardian or to guard, Ah-Lan means to say, she should only sit and watch, nothing else.)

    I nod, agreeing to my own thoughts, what shady schemes overt schemes, it all has nothing to do with me ah. I finish the cup of tea, getting up and preparing to get back to bed and sleep, but hear Xi Xi speak to someone outside: ¡°[Older] Sister Ling Zhi please wait, I¡¯ll go see if Princess has gotten up yet.¡±

    I raise my brows, Ling Zhi? What, is Eldest Cousin back?

    ¡°Princess, why are you up so early today?¡± Xi Xi pushes the doors open and enters, face full of surprise as she says this.

    I rub my temples, ¡°Slept too much, head hurts.¡±

    Xi Xies over and considerately checks my forehead, ¡°No fever, it¡¯s presumably from stuffiness, this servant shall brew you some concoction to relieve the stuffinesster.¡±

    ¡°En.¡± I nod, ¡°Is Ling Zhi out there?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right ah,¡± Xi Xi neatens out my cor for me, ¡°Lady Ling Zhi says Eldest Gentleman is currently at Yu Xiang Pavilion, sending her over to ry a message to Princess, telling Princess to hurry over.¡±

    I don¡¯t understand why, ¡°Did he say what for?¡±

    Xi Xi shakes her head, ¡°Didn¡¯t say.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± I get up and head out, ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡±

    When leaving the doors, Ling Zhi was dutifully waiting outside, and upon seeing me step out, she carelessly smiles, ¡°This servant greets Princess.¡±

    I formally reply: ¡°Greetings Sister Ling Zhi.¡±

    ¡°Haha.¡± Hearing my words, Ling Zhi immediately clears her blissful servant fa?ade from before, red lips hooking up into a huge grin, ¡°I say Princess, you sure are the more loveable one in this pce, greeting other people will only receive a look as though half a box of powder was pped on their face, so boring.¡±

    I shyly smile, not saying a word.

    ¡°I say Sister Ling Zhi, still have the time to chit chat? Eldest Gentleman should have something to say about thister.¡± Xi Xi coldly follows up.

    Ling Zhi¡¯s charming eyes rolls up: ¡°I say Xi Xi, how is your patience getting worse and worse, at this rate, should Mu Yi marry you in future, he¡¯ll have difficult days ahead ah.¡±

    Xi Xi¡¯s face remains unchanging in face of Ling Zhi¡¯s ridicule, saying in counterattack: ¡°This matter of mine is considerably quite some time away, but I believe Mu Er is already going through such difficult days.¡±

    Ling Zhi¡¯s hands grips onto Xi Xi¡¯s cheek, tenderly smiling as she says: ¡°Aiyo-wei, Little Junior Sister, not seen you for a few years and your mouth sure has gotten more formidable.¡±

    Xi Xi pushes at her as she murmurs: ¡°Quit messing, quit messing, Eldest Gentleman will really get angryter.¡±

    Only then does Ling Zhi let go, turning to me, saying: ¡°Princess, please.¡±

    Deep down I really do feel sorry for Mu Yi and Mu Er, no matter what, those two can also be considered sophisticated and hardworking, mature men, but having to face these two, ai~, it really is enough for them to suffer.

    I reside in a side pce, and Yu Xiang Pavilion is where this lonely side pce of mine and the lively areas meet. Along my way there, I don¡¯t see the few pce maids and eunuchs, only having Ling Zhi and Xi Xi quietly bickering next to me from time to time. I originally thought I would be seeing that man with a unrestrained figure, but didn¡¯t think it would be a slender girl in a body of peach-coloured clothes.

    Beside me, Ling Zhi and Xi Xi looks at one another and withdraws with tacit understanding, I look at the back view of that familiar figure in the pavilion, feeling rather surprised at heart, followed by sudden realisation. Yuwen Rui, you just always know what has been upying my thoughts.

    I lightly walk into the pavilion, Ying Lu was still not aware in the slightest as she sits there on the stone stool, seeming to mutter something under her breath. Uponing closer to her do I vaguely hear her say: ¡°What is Brother and Gentleman Yuwen ying at, abandoning me here alone, could it be, the two of them went off to see that whatever number-one-beauty princess, heng, this guy sure values beauty and forgets his sister.¡±

    I quietly stand behind her without saying anything, continuing to listen to her moody little thoughts.

    ¡°But this Gentleman Yuwen is actually the person that saved Liu Ru Xu? En, haha, haha, how annoying.¡± She drylyughs a bit, then says this a little unhappily.

    I suddenly want tough as I face the back of her head, Ying Lu ah, Ying Lu, how could you be so absorbed in speaking to yourself? How interesting.

    ¡°Ai~, it¡¯d be great if Ah-Lan was here.¡± Ying Lu says and nods her head, ¡°I can tell her this funny little matter.¡± She suddenly reaches out and smacks the stone table, then pain stricken, she retrieves her hand and rubs it, ¡°Aiyo so painful, it¡¯s all Brother¡¯s fault, that idiot, to actually not tell me where Ah-Lan went.¡±

    After a little thinking, I finally raise my hand, preparing to pat her shoulder, but did not think she would just happen to turn her head at this moment, and then both us came to a pause, nkly looking at one another. I, being a habitual dull nk, whilst Ying Lu¡¯s is an unbelievable dumbfounded nk.

    ¡°Ah-, Ah-, Ah-, Ah-Lan?¡± Ying Lu abruptly gets up, shakily pointing her finger at me as she calls out, water-like big eyes widening in surprise.

    I make a rare show of a cheerful smile that reaches my eyes, ¡°Ying Lu.¡±

    ¡°Ah-Lan Ah-Lan!¡± Ying Lu happily hugs me, both feet constantly jumping, ¡°I¡¯ve finally found you! Ah-Lan, Ah-Lan, I missed you death!¡±

    I return her hug, ¡°I, also missed you.¡±

    ¡°Stupid Ah-Lan, foolish Ah-Lan.¡± After oveing her excitement, she pushes me apart and starts scolding, ¡°Where have you gone, why didn¡¯t youe to find me at all, did you know I was worried about you?!¡±

    I say: ¡°I¡¯ve returned home.¡±

    ¡°Returned home? You really-, you¡¯re home is so far, so rural, why did you not tell Brother to send you back?¡± Ying Lu¡¯s face freezes right after saying this, extremely robotically tilting her head, asking: ¡°Wait wait, you said, returned, returned home?¡±

    I answer: ¡°En.¡±

    ¡°Then why would you be here?¡± Ying Lu¡¯s expression bes veryplicated, ¡°What you mean is¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Ying Lu.¡± From outside the pavilion, a deep and charming male¡¯s voice is heard, ¡°Trulycking in etiquette, aren¡¯t you going to hurriedly greet Fifth Princess.¡±

 Twenty-Three

    <h4>Chapter Twenty-Three</h4>

    With no doubt, this ¡®beautiful and pleasant sounding¡¯ voice belongs to Meng Shao Jue, Young Master Meng. I feel the corner of my eyes very slightly twitch, ssmate Meng Shao Jue, why do I feel the timing of your appearances just always happens to be so perfectly timed?

    Outside the pavilion, Meng Shao Jue in a body of graceful, silver long robes, holds a purple jade fan that exudes a warm shine under the sunrays, he ignores Ying Lu¡¯s utterly stunned look, once again saying, ¡°Ying Lu, did you not hear my words?¡±

    ¡°Bro-, Brother.¡± Ying Lu stammers, ¡°You said Fifth Princess, princess, greet the princess?¡±

    Meng Shao Jue slowly walks into the pavilion, long and narrow phoenix eyes carrying a shallow smile as he looks at me, saying: ¡°En.¡±

    ¡°But, but.¡± Ying Lu looks extremely troubled as she furrows her brows, ¡°Where is the princess here, you, me, Ah-Lan, it¡¯s just the three of us ah. Or¡­¡­when did Brother be Fifth Princess?¡±

    Meng Shao Jue didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry upon hearing this, raising his purple jade fan, he lightly knocks it onto her forehead: ¡°Stop ying dumb with me, this is the imperial pce, be more serious, will you?¡±

    Ying Lu rubs her forehead, sending him a re, then pouts and says: ¡°It is clearly you who is causing the problem here, Fifth Princess, Fifth Princess, why would Ah-Lan be Fifth Princess?¡±

    Meng Shao Jue¡¯s thin lips hooks up, meaningfully ncing at me, ¡°This¡­¡­you will have to ask her yourself.¡±

    I think to myself, is this not right? You two are discussing back and forth, but why is it that I ¨C the person in question here ¨C isn¡¯t involved in the discussion itself?

    Ying Lu sinks into silence for a while, then turns to grabs my shoulders, extremely seriously looking at me and asking: ¡°Are you, Ah-Lan?¡±

    I don¡¯t know why I found it rather funny, but on the outside, I maintain my expression, ¡°En.¡±

    I thought Ying Lu would continue to follow up with questions or something, but didn¡¯t expect to her to let out a big sigh in relief upon hearing this answer, the corners of her lips revealing an iparably dazzling smile, shrugging her shoulders and speaking to Meng Shao Jue in a very indifferent mater: ¡°Brother, look, Ah-Lan says she is Ah-Lan eh, so it¡¯s nothing then. Ai~, it¡¯s no longer early, Ah-Lan, let us return to the estate now.¡± Having said that, she grabs my hand, wanting to leave.

    However, Meng Shao Jue¡¯s face darkens as he raises his fan to knock at her again, very helplessly saying: ¡°Meng Ying Lu, can you get any crazier?¡±

    ¡°Brother.¡± Ying Lu¡¯s voice is bright and strong, her beautiful eyes shing brightly, ¡°Ah-Lan already says she is Ah-Lan, is this not enough?¡±

    Right after Ying Lu¡¯s words were spoken, both Meng Shao Jue and I freeze on the spot, I feel a very slight warmth surge up from the bottom of my heart, Ying Lu is saying, as long as I am Ah-Lan, that is all that matters. I slowly hook up the corners of my lips, Ying Lu, turns out that sometimes, matters can be as simple as this.

    Just like calcting the distance between two points, the path you take ispletely straight, direct and fast. Yet we would always turn here, and walk around there, as we ponder over too many possibilities, ultimately passing by the shortest correct choice.

    You are so much more pure than us.

    Ying Lu ignores both our silences, reaching out to wrap an arm around my shoulder, heartilyughing as she says: ¡°A fool is ultimately a fool, just look at your eyes, still ever so dull, not at all different to Xiao Hei¡¯s ah. Oh right, Brother, where¡¯s Xiao Hei?¡±

    Meng Shao Jue had originally narrowed his phoenix eyes, his expression looking rather pleased with clear understanding, but upon hearing Ying Lu¡¯s question, it turns a little strange, the corners of his lips suspiciously turning upwards, ¡°En, Xiao Hei ah, it is with Gentleman Yuwen right now.¡± His handsome face hooks up into a deep smile, ¡°I havee finding you two precisely due to Gentleman Yuwen¡¯s matter.¡±

    I feel somewhat confused, seeing his smile, it is clear he can¡¯t hold it back, yet he¡¯s putting his all into suppressing it, Xiao Hei and Yuwen Rui? Could it be those two, eh, sent ¡®sparks¡¯ flying?

    Ying Lu is also rather confused, ¡°Brother what is this expression of yours, did something happen?¡±

    Meng Shao Jue only smiles mysteriously, signalling for us to follow him. Ying Lu holds my hand and looks at me, then quietly follows after.

    Exactly what has happened, can be clearly understood upon seeing it.

    And then, just when Ying Lu and I were faced with this very unexpected, spectacr scene, we both fall silent. After a moment of silence, Ying Lu sounds ¡°pu-chi¡± as she bursts outughing, her shoulders intensely shaking. And I could not hold back from curling my lips into a big big curve, ignoring Yuwen Rui¡¯s vaguely darkening face.

    Just seeing in the hall, the elegantly refined Yuwen Rui sitting on a chair, elegantly holding a teacup as he enjoys his tea, long and fine fox eyes still and unaffected, steady and calm. And at his chest, there is a stably hanging pig, a ck little pig, one can even vaguely see that ck pig¡¯s mouth tightly shut.

    I cannot hold back the smile from reaching my eyes, deep inside, I am alreadyughing to the point of having difficulty breathing. Lord, can someone exin to me what exactly is going on here? Why is Xiao Hei persistently hanging from Yuwen Rui¡¯s chest like a ne?

    Ying Lu is practically wheezing fromughter, she tugs at Meng Shao Jue¡¯s sleeve, shaking it, ¡°Brother, tell me am I imagining things, this is just my imagination, right? How is Xiao Hei hanging from Gentleman Yuwen¡¯s body so rudely? Puhaha, no, this is definitely an illusion.¡±

    Meng Shao Jue pretends to very seriously think, his eyes vaguely shing with mischief, he brightly smiles and says: ¡°In fact, I also think this is an illusion we¡¯re seeing.¡±

    I silently think, since they are all saying it¡¯s an illusion, then perhaps, this is just an illusion.

    Just that Yuwen Rui¡¯s slightly cold voice very quickly breaks us from the self-hypnotising, his long and fine eyes giving rise to a faint smile as he says: ¡°Are you doneughing?¡±

    Ying Lu immediately straightens her face, very rule-abidingly answering: ¡°Doneughing.¡±

    I once again think: Ying Lu is indeed extremely cute.

    ¡°Since you are doneughing¡­¡­¡± Yuwen Ruizily blinks his eyes, within his calm words there seems to be a little gnashing of his teeth, ¡°You all help me discuss, how to take this thing down.¡±

    ¡°Eh,¡± Ying Lu pauses, raising her head to look at Meng Shao Jue, saying: ¡°Brother, you quickly go and help Gentleman Yuwen out ah. How discourteous this is, truly is far too discourteous.¡±

    Meng Shao Jue¡¯s nice-looking brows twitches, ¡°You think that if I knew the solution, I would still need to go and find you two?¡±

    Ying Lu very decisively shakes her head, ¡°No.¡±

    Whilst the two of them hold a little meeting over here, over there, a certain pig on Yuwen Rui¡¯s chest sounds ¡°heng-ji-heng-ji¡±, yet its mouth still persists on keeping a death grip, unwilling to let go. Yuwen Rui nces down at it, his smile growing increasingly gentle when he raises his head again, ¡°You still not done discussing yet?¡± His smile sits shallowly on his skin as he seemingly rys the message of ¡®if you¡¯re still not done discussing, then I shall take matters into my own hand¡¯.

    Ying Lu gulps upon seeing the situation, ¡°This, let me try.¡±

    She walks up to Yuwen Rui¡¯s side, stretching out her hands to Xiao Hei, saying: ¡°Xiao Hei, be good,e down.¡±

    Xiao Hei¡¯s two big soulless eyes, dully looks at Yuwen Rui¡¯s light green clothes, with no intention to make a move at all.

    Ying Lu pouts, softening her voice, to speak in a luring tone: ¡°Xiao Hei, I just found that there¡¯s a very tasty snack in the pce, crunchy and delicious, oh how tasty it is. I had even specially told that pce maid to bring a few to you. Come, I¡¯ll take you to taste it, should it get cold now, it wouldn¡¯t be tasty anymore.¡±

    Yet Master Xiao Hei still remains indifferent, paying no attention to the gentle and loveable Ying Lu. Iment, not seen it for a few days, the pig master has actually changed, to not even be moved by food!

    In this world, everything makes progress.

    Ying Lu grows somewhat impatient as she looks at Xiao Hei, threatening, ¡°I say Xiao Hei, are you noting down? You¡¯re really noting down? You¡¯re determined to note down?¡±

    In face of her threats, Master Xiao Hei is actually not affected in the slightest, still hanging from Yuwen Rui¡¯s clothing at his chest.

    ¡°Looks like you have ironed your will to note down.¡± Ying Lu strokes her own chin, as she says this to Xiao Hei in a very deep and heavy tone, then raises her head to very innocently smile at Yuwen Rui, ¡°Gentleman Yuwen, you see, Xiao Hei really isn¡¯t listening to me, I too, cannot do anything else. How about, you try interacting with it a little? In fact, it¡¯s very adorable. Really.¡±

    Watching from afar, Ying Lu, are you certain this isn¡¯t payback on Yuwen Rui for saving Liu Ru Xu?

    Yuwen Rui¡¯s hand holding the teacup freezes, a cold light shing past those long and fine fox eyes, ¡°Interact? Young Lady Meng¡¯s meaning is to let it interact with me whilst hanging from my body? En, this sure is very intimate.¡±

    Ying Lu immediately couldn¡¯t hold back fromughing, turning to run back to Meng Shao Jue¡¯s side, ¡°Brother, haha, I really have no other idea.¡±

    Meng Shao Jue speaks with a seeming smile: ¡°Perhaps, Princess can give it a try?¡±

    Ying Lu ps, ¡°That¡¯s right oh, Ah-Lan, Xiao Hei listens to you well, should you give it a try, maybe it¡¯ll let go. Quickly go, quickly go.¡±

    Yuwen Rui coldly looks at me, ¡°Ah-Lan,e over.¡±

    I obediently walk up to him, ¡°Cousin.¡±

    His slender and long fingers reach out, moving the loose strands of hair by my cheeks behind my ear, half lowering his eyes as he quietly says: ¡°It listens to you, en?¡±

    I shake my head, ¡°It¡¯s not like Ah-Lan is a pig.¡± I¡¯m not a pig, pig is not human, so how would a pig understand what I say?

    A smile suddenly spreads across Yuwen Rui¡¯s whole face, he widens his eyes at me, those brown eyes bottomless deep, ¡°It doesn¡¯t understand humannguage¡­¡­now?¡± He reaches out to pinch my nose, changing the subject, asking, ¡°Have you eaten this morning?¡±

    I don¡¯t understand why, but still honestly answer: ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­¡­¡± He lightly says: ¡°What would you like to eat this afternoon?¡±

    I very familiarly respond, ¡°Meat.¡±

    ¡°What meat?¡±

    ¡°Pig meat.¡±

    ¡­¡­eh, what, pig meat?

    I think I understand Yuwen Rui¡¯s meaning now.

    As expected, after Master Xiao Hei hears our ¡®unbelievably normal¡¯ meal discussion, it loosens its jaw, working its short and stubby legs along Yuwen Rui¡¯s thighs and walks to me, it stretches its neck, barely managing to reach my hand as it rubs against it, ck eyes soullessly looking at me, then issues a seemingly very aggrieved ¡°heng-ji¡± sound.

    Yuwen Rui¡¯s elegantly refined face is still smiling elegantly, seeming to show no reaction to Master Hei¡¯s release. But I sharply catch the wicked smile shing past his eyes.

    I deeply sigh inside my heart, indeed, one person is more evil than the other.

    I reach out to hold Xiao Hei¡¯s warm body after a long time, tugging its ear to say: ¡°Long time no see.¡±

    Xiao Hei¡¯s back legs kicks once or twice, thenfortably closes its eyes in my arms, I stroke its smooth ck fur, thinking to myself, itszy expression of bullying the weak but bows to the strong, all whilst sailing in direction of the wind, is just too cute.

    ¡°Has everything been said?¡± Yuwen Rui nces between Ying Lu and I several times, leisurely asking.

    Ying Lues up hooking onto my arm, stroking Xiao Hei whilst at it, speaking with slight displeasure: ¡°What has been said? There¡¯s simply nothing that is needed to be said. Ah-Lan, now that you can¡¯te back to the estate with me, it sure is boring.¡±

    Hearing this, Yuwen Rui politely says: ¡°Since Young Lady Meng is Ah-Lan¡¯s good friend, of course you cane into the pce often to see her.¡±

    Ying Lu knocks her head against me, ¡°Ah-Lan, is that alright?¡±

    I nod, ¡°En.¡±

    Ying Lu does not happily smile, and instead speaks out of boredom: ¡°But it¡¯s no fun inside the pce ah, how could it be as interesting as the outside.¡±

    I understand, the meaning behind her words are, they must let us y outside. Great, I like that.

    ¡°Just right,¡± Meng Shao Jue¡¯s purple jade fan lightly sways, an appearance of a handsome and unrestrained, wealthy young man, ¡°In a few days it will be the Dragon Boat Festival, don¡¯t know if Gentleman Yuwen and Princess wishes to give us the honour of seeing it together?¡±

    Yuwen Rui gives a slight nod, ¡°I was just thinking the same, then it shall be set then.¡±

    Meng Shao Jue smilingly says: ¡°That¡¯s a promise then.¡±

    I look at the two pretty and courteous men, suddenly feeling deepmentation.

    People, sure cannot be judged by appearance.

    The following days returns to the monotonous life it once was, Imperial Sister and I go and see the recently recovered Father Emperor together, when we had arrived, it just happened to run into Eldest Imperial Sister and Third Imperial Sister asking about Father Emperor¡¯s wellbeing. Father Emperor shows a high degree of wee towards Imperial Sister¡¯s arrival, towards me tagging along, he shows clear indifference inparison. Imperial Sister tries hard in wanting to pull me into their atmosphere, but it cannot help that I truly am an outcast, I quietly stand in my own spot, watching the scene of their father¡¯s love and daughter¡¯s filial piety, just like watching a drama.

    This belongs to them, but not me.

    What belongs to me is only that cold pce hall of mine, I like to hide within the warmth of the nkets in the frosty winter, like to find coolness in lying on the bamboo mat in the hot summer, my life is simple and boring, but is very much how I like it.

    This is what belongs to me, but is what they don¡¯t have.

    This night, I was originally enjoying my sweet sleep, but in a moment of haze, I see my windows opened wide, and at the table by the window, someone is sitting there. I rub my eyes, towards a situation like this, I have already gotten used to it.

    Today is the third day of the seventh month, the death anniversary of Yuwen Rui¡¯s mother.

 Twenty-Four

    <h4>Chapter Twenty-Four</h4>

    The silver moonlight slowly flows into the room, sprinkling over the glorious young man¡¯s slender body. His side profile is facing me as he looks out the window, thin lips slightly pursed, a cold light glimmering in his long and fine eyes.

    I lift my nkets and get out of bed, setting foot on the marble floor. The ice-cold temperature of the marble spreads throughout my entire body, but this cold cannot bepared to the feeling of distant coldness the handsome male by the window gives others. I just quietly watch him sit by the window like this, until he quietly calls out my name.

    ¡°Ah-Lan.¡± Yuwen Rui¡¯s eyshes gently flutters, the wordsing out of his mouth is just like that of a cloud floating in the sky.

    I continue to keep my mouth shut, just gazing at him. On this day, every year, he would alwayse into my room like this, quietly looking at that withered osmanthus tree outside the window, until sunrise.

    He lightly sighs, then says: ¡°Come here.¡±

    Just like every other year on this day, I walk up to his side, leaving him to pull me into his arms, quietly sitting there, not saying a word. I thought he would only sit through the night in silence just like every other year, but did not think he would actually speak up.

    ¡°Ah-Lan, today is my mother¡¯s death anniversary.¡± Yuwen Rui says, his lowered eyes looking a little empty.

    I suddenly get a bad feeling, please don¡¯t tell me he wants to tell me some sort of secret¡­¡­

    He rubs his warm face against my forehead, lowly sounding a chuckle, speaking with slight satire, ¡°Ah-Lan, did you know? I like your mother, more so than my own mother.¡±

    This I already know, my mother empress who died at childbirth was said to have extremely doted on a pretty, intelligent, and understanding nephew.

    ¡°Ah-Lan¡­¡­¡± His warm breath against my neck, feels a little ticklish, a little moist, ¡°In fact, you know everything, right?¡±

    My nerves immediately tenses, know? Know what? No, I don¡¯t know, I really don¡¯t know that you¡¯re not actually your mother¡¯s and Eldest Uncle¡¯s son.

    ¡°Hoho¡­¡­¡± He deeply sounds augh, causing his chest to gently shake, ¡°Look how afraid you are, what, afraid I¡¯ll silence you (by killing)?¡±

    I decline toment, who knows, not like it¡¯ll be your first time wanting to get rid of me.

    ¡°Ah-Lan, believe me, I will never harm you again, definitely wouldn¡¯t.¡± His voice is so strong andmitted, but vaguely gives me a slightly bleak feeling.

    Yuwen Rui, why must you guarantee this to me, guarantee is such a futile thing.

    He raises my chin, forcing me to look him in the eye, his voice clear and cold but carries warmth, ¡°That¡¯s why, don¡¯t fear me anymore.¡±

    In this type of quiet and harmonious atmosphere, I was actually thinking: ah, the skies are dark, let us all go home and sleep now. -_-|||

    ¡°Ah-Rui.¡± I hear myself speak, ¡°Should theree a day, this no longer fears you, then, I will no longer fear you either.¡±

    ¡®This¡¯, is referring to my heart.

    Yuwen Rui reaches out to cover the hand I have at my chest, a broken smile shing in his brown eyes, ¡°Ah-Lan, remember, here, only I can enter.¡±

    I just rest my head against his chest, not saying a thing, here, perhaps even I have not yet entered.

    Yuwen Rui does not speak anymore, the time quietly flows by, with no one speaking again, in fear of breaking this quiet scene.

    I suddenly be aware that what I said just now, is not something a fool should be saying. A short phrase that contains, not just meaning expressed on the surface. I faintly smile, trying to recall why I had be a fool.

    Just like many other time travelling female leads, I wake up to find myself in a different time, an unfamiliar environment, unfamiliar people, unfamiliar self. My mind goes back to the confusion of being stuck between the difficulty of freeing myself from the pain of my memory of the past, and the absurdity of a new life. The body that I have possessed all over again, was unable to respond to mymand for a very long period of time, and so I became one who thinks, one who exercises brainpower.

    I started to think through day and night, thinking about why I would time travel. But this truly is such a difficult question, after countless days and nights of being unable to think of an answer to this, I start to recall my memories, recalling the life I once had, what I once owned, and lost. Everything that ceased to exist yet I cannot let go of. Just that recalling all this has brought me so much negativity, and so I chose to use my imagination, imagining myself a destined woman, ending my former blurred life, thening to the otherworld to be their saviour, then ooxx, and ooxx back again,pleting the life mission, embracing n number of pretty boys, happy ending.

    After awakening from the storyline of ssic time travelling novels, I am very surprised to find I am already three years old, the people in the pce are all looking at me with a type of strange contempt or pity in their eyes, I think I know why this is, because ever since I was born, I have not spoken a single word, and at the same time, my adorable twin, Imperial Sister, is already able to use her soft and sweet child voice to call our father ¡°Father Emperor¡±.

    After a long period of silence, I have lost interest in speaking, I was toozy to move my mouth, toozy to utter a sound, toozy to make expressions, I am sozy, that towards the big and small secrets Ie to know of over the long period of time of growing up, I be even morezy to bother with them.

    The imperial pce is just like a top level scaled down version of society, gathering the most dazzling luxuries and the darkest of rottenness. I silently watch the people and matters around me, keeping all emotions and feelings in my heart, mulling over them myself.

    As the only silent and harmless person in the pce, to a certain degree I have gotten an advantage, people¡¯s wariness of me have reached the history¡¯s lowest percentage, and they are also happy to confide in me. Yuwen Rui, Yuwen Xiu and Imperial Sister are the three people closest to me.

    A lot of the times, after recalling situations, I would always find that I like to abruptly speak rashly, then continue to stay silent, not looking at the other person¡¯s expression or reaction.

    I¡¯m a fool, I¡¯m not a fool.

    They know I¡¯m a fool, they know I¡¯m not a fool.

    Why does it matter¡­¡­?

    Who cares.

    I close my eyes, faintly smiling, thinking, at least, I don¡¯t care.

    Waking up the next day, I was settled in bed, by my ear is the sound of Xi Xi¡¯s usual chattering. The desk by the window clean and tidy, nor is there that tall figure on the chair, the warm sunlight casts shadows inside the room, everything that happenedst night feels like just a dream. I rub my eyes, getting up to leave Xi Xi to dress me, heart at ease,pletely calm.

    This is my lifestyle, a slight ripple may form in the water but it will always return to calmness. And I, only live within my own lifestyle. Everything, has nothing to do with me.

    The days passes in a blink of an eye, just like that, the day of Yuwen Rui and Meng Shao Jue¡¯s appointed meeting, the Dragon Boat Festival, hase. Early in the morning, Yuwen Rui had already came into the pce and dragged me out of myfortable bed, after getting dressed moner style¡¯, we leave the pce, along the way we had even run into Imperial Sister, Imperial Sister was originally feeling down due to not being able to find Seventh Brother, but understandingly smiles upon seeing our outfits, then, the amount of people leaving the pce increases by one.

    When we arrive at the meet up spot, Meng Shao Jue and Ying Lu were already there, Meng Shao Jue¡¯s eyes deepens upon seeing Imperial Sister, a handsome smile and graceful bearing, even if it is Imperial Sister who has seen all sorts of different charming men, she too, could not hold back the blush on her cheeks as she lowers her eyes. Ying Lu secretly nudges me, silently mouthing the words: ¡°Number-one-beauty princess?¡±

    I blink once, signalling that she is correct, she shows a look of understanding, a harsh and helpless look showing in her eyes. I think she ismenting why her older brother is such a loose-principled, strong sparks generator.

    As we were walking, Meng Shao Jue and Imperial Sister walks side by side at the front, Ying Lu and I walking hand in hand at the back, and Yuwen Rui is stood on my other side, walking in line with us. My attention is slowly attracted by Ying Lu¡¯s vivid narration, then looking left again, Yuwen Rui was already in front, slowly increasing the distance between us. I think that the length of strides between men and women sure are different, should one person not cooperate, then it is not possible to walk side by side.

    I turn my head to continue listening to the interesting matters Ying Lu is speaking of, suddenly my left hand tightens, the calloused big hand holds mine. I look over to be meet with Yuwen Rui¡¯s handsome and indifferent side profile, long fox eyes looking in front, eyshes sitting still, looking so casual as though nothing had happened.

    I feel a slight impulse tough, Yuwen Rui is such a mensao individual, and I have long grown used to his mensao ways.

    The Dragon Boat Festival is a very poprpetition amongst themoners, originally, it was just apetition, simply to gather people to join in on the liveliness, the evolution of it to date has also made it so much more interesting and fun, with several teams ¨C each team representing a merchant ¨C participating in a dragon boat race, in the shadows, there are even more so, countless people cing bets on who will win and lose. The Dragon Boat Festival takes ce on the Capital¡¯srgest Chang Hui River, with countlessmoners gathered at the shores, waving gs and cheering, on the spacious river, there are also many docked pleasure boats for people to watch from a closer distance.

    Meng Shao Jue¡¯s pleasure boat is not as mboyant as his character, not small but not exactly big either, practical but not extravagant. Very much in ordance to his words ing out for leisure, it is better to keep a low profile¡±. Hearing this, Ying Lu and I look at each other with tacit understanding, unanimously deciding to ignore this phrase.

    We sit at the front of the pleasure boat, watching thepeting teams work hard, when I happen to spot a very big, and very showy pleasure boat not far from us, thinking to myself, which family hase out to show off?

    Deafening cheers sounds from both shores, the few people at the edge of the boat are also absorbed in watching, Ying Lu holds a teacup in hand, spilling quite a bit of the tea. I am slightlycking interest, towards these sort of matters, I really cannot bring out that much interest in it. Of course, if thepetition right now is China against Japan, I would not mind using my throat to offer support for my countrymen, nor would I mind throwing my middle finger at the Japanese team.

    I am an extremely small-minded person, what should be remembered should never be forgotten.

    The winner is clear after two hours ofpeting, the red belted strong men excitedly gets up and cheers, the sound of the crowd on-shore blending in, some of praising, some of cursing. The few of us turn around and enter the inner room, after closing the doors, the noisiness from outside significantly quietens. Yuwen Rui holds a teacup and elegantly takes a sip, saying to Meng Shao Jue: ¡°Which side did Gentleman Meng bet on today?¡±

    Meng Shao Jue¡¯s phoenix eyes slightly wavers, ¡°Unfortunate to say, today I had betted on the ck team.¡±

    ¡°How upsetting.¡± Yuwen Rui indifferently says: ¡°Coincidentally, I just happened to have betted on the red team.¡±

    ¡°Gentleman Yuwen is always on the winning side, right?¡± Meng Shao Jue lowlyughs, the originally certain sentence sounding a little strange, ¡°I have heard that Gentleman¡¯s chess skills are superb, will you be willing to y a game with me today?¡±

    Yuwen Rui half narrows his fox eyes, ¡°Why not?¡±

    The chessboard is very quickly brought in, Yuwen Rui and Meng Shao Jue very quickly starts ying, Imperial Sister sits beside Yuwen Rui, absorbed in the game, seeing her asionally let out those gasps and tense expressions, one is able to know that the match between those two is spectacr, just that the two men of graceful bearings remains light-hearted throughout it, unable to see any trace of abnormality.

    Tut tut, experts indeed.

    Ying Lu and I sit at a table not far from them, she ys with a grape, saying: ¡°Ah-Lan, is ying chess fun?¡±

    I shake my head, ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±

    ¡°Then why are they so into it?¡± Ying Lu is very puzzled.

    ¡°Who knows.¡± I look at the te of juicy grapes in front of her and suddenlye up with an idea, ¡°Ying Lu.¡±

    ¡°En?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s have apetition.¡±

    ¡°Whatpetition?¡± Ying Lu instantly widens her eyes with liveliness.

    I slowly spit out the words, ¡°Grape eating.¡±

    Ying Lu heavily nods, ¡°Alright.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    When Ying Lu and I raised our heads from the empty te, we are met with Yuwen Rui, Meng Shao Jue, and Imperial Sister¡¯s three sets of fixed gazes, Ying Lu hups, feeling a little embarrassed as she says: ¡°What, you finished?¡±

    Imperial Sister shakes her head.

    ¡°Eh, then you continue ah.¡± Ying Lu waves her hand as she says this.

    Meng Shao Jue¡¯s line of sight constantly travels back and forth between the two of us, finally settling on my face, his long and narrow phoenix eyes filled with struggles in trying to hold back hisughter, ¡°I suddenly find that ying chess isn¡¯t that interesting.¡±

    At this time, Yuwen Rui also gets up andes to my side, his long and slender finger wiping away the grape juice on my lips, cold and clear voice suppressing hisughter, ¡°Such a mess.¡±

    I hold the grape in hand out to him, ¡°Here.¡±

    Yuwen Rui stares at the grape in my hand for a few seconds, finally hooking up his thin lips and eats it, ¡°Just this once, never again.¡±

    Chi~, even the end of the world cannot rid me of my passion for grapes.

    I turn my face away, unintentionally meeting Meng Shao Jue thoughtful eyes, his expression is that of a seeming smile, butpletely unfathomable.

    Suddenly, the noise outside grows louder, vaguely hearing ¡°pu-tong¡± as though something has fallen into the water, followed by cries for help, Yuwen Rui¡¯s handsome brows knits together, he and Meng Shao Jue opens the doors and goes out, the rest of us also follow along like clueless children.

    Only to see the originally jubnt Chang Hui River is now a scene of chaos, the prideful red belted strong men from before have now all fallen into the middle of the river, the long boat overturned, a group of people sshing around in the water, not jubnt at all. And stopped beside them is the big pleasure boat I saw before. At the front of the pleasure boat, stands two familiar figures, just leisurely watching the people in the waters.

    ¡°Who told you all to block our path? You sure don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for yourselves!¡± The young man amongst themughingly says, his tone so detestable, ¡°Aren¡¯t you all oh so formidable? You have the chance to show it now, everyone swim back to the shore. Should anyone dare to interfere, heng, then you shall all go down with them!¡±

    Upon hearing this, the middle aged man beside the young man, looks around at the retreating boats in satisfaction, whilst the young man gets even more arrogant as he raises his chin up high.

    Yuwen Rui suddenly lets a chuckle slip out, unable to see happiness or anger within his long and fine eyes, ¡°Interference means going down¡­¡­.as well?¡±

    A bright and clear smile spreads across Meng Shao Jue¡¯s handsome face, the purple jade fan lightly opens, ¡°Gentleman Yuwen,moners cannot suppress officials, officials cannot suppress evil officials, this is the truth.¡±

    Yuwen Rui indifferently sits on the chair at the side,zily narrowing his eyes as he says: ¡°Mu Yi, bring some people to save them, Mu Er, go notify Lord Yin, Official I, would like to meet him.¡±

    Just after the words were spoken, Mu Yi and Mu Er disappears without a trace, Meng Shao Jue also sits on a chair, ready to watch a good show, Imperial Sister follows them in sitting down, confused, whilst Ying Lu and I secretly make eye contact, seeing excitement in one another¡¯s eyes: now this time, there¡¯s a good show to watch.

    Those two arrogant people on that pleasure boat is none other than the head of the Ministry of Punishment ¨C Lord Yin, and one who I have not seen in a long time, Guan Yue ¨C Gentleman Guan.

 Twenty-Five

    <h4>Chapter Twenty-Five</h4>

    Seeing Guan Yue from afar, I feel like he is looking a lot better and a lot rounder than before, looks like he¡¯s been living quite the good life during this time. I nce at the leisurely righteous Yuwen Rui, feeling a little surprised as to why he didn¡¯t help his pitiful younger cousin ¨C I ¨C get payback, but in a blink of an eye, I think again, Yuwen Rui is no virgin Mary, nor a bodhisattva of any sort, to absolutely get revenge for what must be avenged, this is something he implements more thoroughly than I do. I presume it is not that he isn¡¯t punishing Guan Yue, but is thinking of what method of punishment would be most effective. This encounter today, has more or less contained quite a bit of dirty scheming.

    The people in the waters were sessively saved, and brought onto a little boat Mu Yi had gone out in, on Lord Yin¡¯s side, a few people hade out to stop them at first, just that after a few moves from Mu Yi, all of them had fallen into the water, resulting in the rest of the people hesitating to approach. The cries for help gradually decreases, and from the originally retreating boat at the side, apuse and cheering sounds, Mu Yi has surely be the big hero that saved everyone. En, I must go back and tell Xi Xi about this matter.

    Yuwen Rui is still sat in his seat like a dignified master, his expression indifferent and careless. Whilst Meng Shao Jue¡¯s lips are hooked up into a smile with aroused interest, saying something to Imperial Sister to make her smile from time to time. Don¡¯t know if it¡¯s my imagination, but I seem to asionally catch his line of sight pretend to unintentionally sweep across me? I hold up the te of skinned peaches and take a bite, deciding to ignore this finding.

    ¡°Ah-Lan,¡± Ying Lu softly calls out to me, ¡°Gentleman Yuwen is an official ah?¡±

    Only then did I realise Yuwen Rui had just self-addressed himself as ¡®official I¡¯, then say: ¡°En, an official position specially appointed by Father Emperor, Royal Official of the Capital, first degree.¡± But Yuwen Rui very rarely uses his position as an official to appear before us.

    ¡°What about Lord Yin then?¡± She asks again.

    I say: ¡°First degree.¡±

    Ying Lu is speechless, ¡°They¡¯re both first degree ah, tut tut. Then is this Lord Yin¡¯s official position more influential, or Gentleman Yuwen¡¯s?¡±

    I casually say: ¡°Of course Cousin¡¯s.¡±

    Ying Lu is puzzled, ¡°Aren¡¯t they both first degree?¡±

    I think for a bit, then raise my thumb and little finger at her, very carelessly saying: ¡°Aren¡¯t they both fingers?¡±

    ¡°Eh.¡± Ying Lu pauses, then startsughing, ¡°I get it, pu-, your exnation really cannot be any more true. Ah-Lan, I can now confirm, you¡¯re definitely not a fool.¡±

    I once again take a bite of the bare peach and roll my eyes at her, ¡°Ying Lu.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    ¡°Did I ever say I¡¯m a fool?¡±

    Ying Lu shakes her head, ¡°No.¡±

    I nod, ¡°Very good.¡± I continue to bite the peach.

    Ying Lu shows a face of realisation, ¡°Ah-Lan you truly are too mischievous, you didn¡¯t say it but your behaviour shows it ah.¡±

    I suddenly halt all actions, then look at her nkly, dully asking: ¡°You mean like this?¡±

    Ying Lu chokes, her pretty face turning red, ¡°Yes yes yes, just like that, just like that!¡±

    I don¡¯t know why I would suddenly think of Guu , and so I evilly look at her as I hook up one corner of my lip, coldly saying: ¡°Business expression.¡± (a reference from the anime Har¨¦+Guu)

    And then, Ying Luughs whilst quietly choking even more severely, before she manages to adjust her breathing, Lord Yin and Guan Yue have boarded the boat and came up to us all. Lord Yin¡¯s cold gaze slowly sweeps across all of us, finally stopping on Yuwen Rui, bowing, he says: ¡°Lord Yuwen, truly a pleasure to meet you, pleasure to meet you, didn¡¯t think you would also be interested in dragon boats.¡±

    Yuwen Rui looks at him and indifferently says: ¡°I have onlye out today to spend some leisure time with friends. Lord Yin on the other hand, sure is in quite the spirited mood today, look at this pleasure boat, I¡¯m afraid there is no more than three in Yun Mi.¡±

    ¡°Lord Yuwen has good eyes, this is precisely the pleasure boat bestowed from his majesty.¡± Lord Yin sounds rather prideful, looking at Meng Shao Jue, he says: ¡°These few ¡®sitting¡¯ here seems to all be unfamiliar faces. Is Lord Yuwen not going to introduce us?¡±

    I believe his meaning is to remind us he is still standing, just that, with Yuwen Rui as head here not saying a word, how could us little pawns give him a seat?

    Yuwen Rui casually gestures towards us, ¡°Meng Shao Jue, Gentleman Meng; this official¡¯s younger cousin(s); Gentleman Meng¡¯s younger sister, Young Lady Meng.¡±

    Lord Yin looks at Meng Shao Jue with a shallow smile: ¡°So it is the Meng Family Grain Trade¡¯s Gentleman Meng.¡±

    Meng Shao Jue lightly nods, with no intention to stand, only politely addressing him, ¡°Lord Yin, nice to meet you.¡±

    Meng Shao Jue¡¯s cold attitude seems to have slightly angered Lord Yin, he lightly harrumphs and says: ¡°Didn¡¯t think Gentleman Meng is acquainted to Lord Yuwen, truly an honour ah.¡± He then looks at Imperial Sister, the look in his eyes slightly changes, the tone in his voice also sounds much friendlier, ¡°Lord Yuwen¡¯s younger cousin? Official I am guessing thisdy here must be Lord Yuwen¡¯s fourth cousin, is that right?¡±

    Imperial Sister faintly smiles and greets with a nod, ¡°Lord Yin.¡±

    ¡°Young Lady is indeed just as the rumours says, as beautiful as a deity .¡± Lord Yin praises, his eyes then falling onto me, just that the length of time it remains on me is very short, he directly passes me and says to Ying Lu: ¡°Young Lady Meng, we meet again.¡±

    Ying Lu shallowly smiles as she says to him: ¡°Hoho, that¡¯s right ah, we meet again.¡± Quietly adding after ¡°such bad luck¡±.

    Yuwen Rui speaks up in this moment, he looks at Guan Yue with slight interest, asking: ¡°The gentleman behind Lord Yin is¡­¡­?¡±

    Only then does Lord Yin remember that behind him, there is also Guan Yue who followed along, simply introducing: ¡°This is Pei Yu Court¡¯s ountant, Guan Yue. Guan Yue, aren¡¯t you going to hurriedly greet Lord Yuwen now?¡±

    Hearing this, Guan Yue¡¯s eyes brightens up like a litmp, you should know that this guy has been constantly looking the few of us up and down since the moment he set foot here, when he saw Imperial Sister, his eyes even more so, disgustingly looked like they were about to roll out, when he saw Yuwen Rui, he could not wish for anything more than to hug onto his leg¡­¡­of course, when he saw me, there was arrogant pride and contempt. Hees up, respectfully bowing as he says: ¡°Guan Yue greets Lord Yuwen!¡±

    A smile floats to the surface of Yuwen Rui¡¯s handsome face, cordially saying: ¡°Gentleman Guan sure looks a little familiar, have we met before?¡±

    ¡°My lord has great memory!¡± Guan Yue immediately answers: ¡°My lord had saved Lady Liu under the horse shoe that day, this little one just happened to be there at the scene. My lord is indeed iparably valiant!¡±

    Yuwen Rui says: ¡°No wonder, then official I can be considered to be fated with you. Someonee, bring Lord Yin and Gentleman Guan seats.¡±

    The chairs are very quickly brought in, Lord Yin sits down with slight dissatisfaction, whilst Guan Yue takes a seat after him, clearly in a good mood.

    Yuwen Rui then says: ¡°Official I have heard Lord Yin has recently been building a new estate, an extravagant one at that, congrattions.¡±

    Lord Yin¡¯s face appears a little contorted, he hatefully looks towards the red belted men that had just fallen into the water, forcefully putting on a smile as he replies: ¡°It is just building a foothold, all is fine as long as I can live in it, where did the extravagant talke from?¡±

    ¡°Oh? Looks like the expenditure shouldn¡¯t be big then.¡± Yuwen Rui holds up the teacup and lightly raises his brows, ¡°As officials, the sry we earn should just be enough to spend on gardening, officials should be there for the people and not for the wealth, asionally encountering a few greedy moneyunderers, sure makes people feel great disgust from the heart. Lord Yin, don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    ¡°Of course, of course.¡± Lord Yin¡¯s tone sounds a little guilty, ¡°As officials, of course the nation and the people are most important.¡±

    ¡°Lord Yin sure is able to see through it all.¡± Yuwen Rui nods in appreciation, ¡°His majesty has ordered this official to rectify the underground gambling houses in the Capital, should any officials be found to have been colluding with them in the shadows, then regardless of official positions, investigations must be thoroughly carried out. Should Lord Yin know any inside information, you must tell this official, this way, official I will be able to save a lot of effort.¡±

    A drop of sweat rolls down from Lord Yin¡¯s forehead, ¡°This lowly official will definitely try my best to help.¡±

    ¡°Then I shall trouble Lord Yin.¡± Yuwen Rui¡¯s words of insinuation are spoken like light clouds and soft breeze, his long eyes turns to look at Guan Yue, smilingly saying: ¡°Could Gentleman Guan be one who studies (a schr)?¡±

    Guan Yue hurriedly answers: ¡°Responding to my lord, since young, this little one has been familiarised with the readings of the four books and five ssics, studying at a cold window for over ten years, I¡¯m precisely one who studies.¡± (The four books: The Great Learning, The Doctrine of the Mean, The Confucian Analects, and The Works of Mencius |The five ssics The Book of Songs, The Book of History, The Book of Changes, The Book of Rites and The Spring and Autumn Annals |Studying at a cold window or h¨¢n chu¨¡ng k¨³ d¨² / º®´°¿à¶Á = a poor schr that perseveres in studying despite the hardships)

    ¡°Oh? Then why do you not participate in the imperial examinations and instead be an ountant?¡± Yuwen Rui asks in surprise.

    Guan Yue says: ¡°It¡¯s shameful to say, this little one has participated in the imperial examinations but had unfortunately failed, for the sake of making a living, I could only¡­¡­ai~, shameful, shameful.¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s the case.¡± Yuwen Rui looks up, ¡°Official I instead believes Gentleman Guan is a man of great potential, I shall be sending people to Min Yang soon, currently short on a Min Yang officer, don¡¯t know if Gentleman Guan is willing to do work unworthy of your talents¡­¡­?¡±

    Guan Yue ecstatically gets up and kneels down, ¡°Of course this little one is willing! Many thanks for my lord¡¯s appreciation! My lord¡¯s great kindness will definitely be engraved into this little one¡¯s heart!¡±

    Yuwen Rui half lowers his fox eyes and hooks up a smile, ¡°That will be very good.¡±

    Ying Lu res at Yuwen Rui in dissatisfaction, presumably thinking that he¡¯s not only not punishing Guan Yue, but even giving him a job. I look at Yuwen Rui¡¯s smile and find it a little strange, then very curiously start to think about the most important question: Min Yang officer, what exactly does the position entail?

    Seems like Guan Yue is also very curious as to what this position Yuwen Rui has given him entails, he smilingly asks: ¡°My lord, forgive this little one¡¯s ignorance. This Min Yang officer is¡­¡­?¡±

    Yuwen Rui raises his brows, very leisurely saying to Lord Yin: ¡°Does Lord Yin perhaps know of the urgent report from Min Yang several days ago?¡±

    ¡°Have a rough idea.¡± Lord Yin has now toned down his way of speaking a lot, ¡°Seems to have said Min Yang is having a shortage problem, failing to harvest the crops.¡±

    ¡°Precisely so.¡± Yuwen Rui nods, ¡°In ordance to the people, the fields of crops have been contaminated with some sort of strange disease, unable to produce any food for the next three years, even with weeding, the agriculture is showing no improvement at all. His majesty is holding this matter with great importance, deliberately finding a few officials that are knowledgeable in this area to send to Min Yang, apanied by twenty Min Yang officers.¡±

    At this point, Guan Yue¡¯s face has already stiffened to the point of turning green, ¡°My, my lord, your meaning is¡­¡­¡±

    Yuwen Rui ces the teacup down, shallowly smiling as he says: ¡°Official I hopes that Gentleman Guan is able to assist them greatly, allowing Min Yang¡¯s crops to make an early recovery.¡±

    I slightly look away, unable to bear seeing Guan Yue¡¯s pale face that has turned as white as snow. Yuwen Rui ah, Yuwen Rui, after everything you said, the great bestowment you gave Guan Yue is basically sending him to Min Yang to¡­..farm?

    Pu-, I unkindlyugh.

    ¡°Alright now, it is no longer early, official I shall have to make my return.¡± Yuwen Rui elegantly stands, after taking a few steps, he suddenly turns around and says to Lord Yin and also Guan Yue: ¡°Oh, the both of you seem to have forgotten someone just now.¡± He raises his hand to gesture at me, saying: ¡°Thisdy here, is this offiicial¡¯s younger cousin, my fifth cousin. Next time you see her, don¡¯t you ever forget to pay your respects.¡±

    Look at how he says this, how gentle, how courteous.

    Having said that, Yuwen Rui holds my hand and walks out, not at all caring about what kind of explosive effect this had brought to the two people behind. I make a rare show of kind-heartedness in not looking back at them, forget it, these two have already been so miserably toyed with by Yuwen Rui today, I shall just y the bodhisattva this time.

    I raise my head to look at Yuwen Rui¡¯s elegantly refined face, warmth surging up from the bottom of my heart, as I find his bad doings iparably adorable.

    We didn¡¯t head straight back to the pce, but leisurely walked the streets. Not long after, some soldier-like person hurriedlyes finding Yuwen Rui, Yuwen Rui furrows his brows after hearing the person¡¯s message, upon seeing the situation, Meng Shao Jue immediately says: ¡°Should Gentleman Yuwen have matters to attend to, then go ahead first. I will definitely send the two youngdies back safely.¡±

    Yuwen Rui thinks about it for a bit then nods: ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble Gentleman Meng then, I shall take my leave first.¡±

    Yuwen Rui and the soldier very quickly leaves.

    Imperial Sister and Ying Lu were increasingly enjoying their time outside, whilst I just casually looked around, but rather abruptly spot two familiar figures. I stop walking as I look towards the distance in surprise, those two people are actually Yuwen Xiu and¡­¡­Liu Ru Xu?

    Why would Yuwen Xiu be with Liu Ru Xu?

    I raise my foot, preparing to walk up to get a better look, but had crashed right into someone¡¯s chest, what followed is Meng Shao Jue¡¯s voice of seemingughter sounding next to my ear, ¡°Ah-Lan, this isn¡¯t the first time you threw yourself into my arms.¡±

    He lowers his body, looking at me up close, phoenix eyes steadily meeting my eyes, his words carrying the means of enticement as he says: ¡°Should you continue to be like this, don¡¯t me me for not holding back on you.¡±

 Twenty-Six

    <h4>Chapter Twenty-Six</h4>

    Towards Meng Shao Jue, this guy¡­¡­I truly am thoroughly speechless.

    Seeing his brows that are long and thick, pretty and perfectly shaped. A pair of phoenix eyes sparkling, even more water-like and charming than that of a woman¡¯s. His nose bridge high and straight, a seeming smile sitting at his lips. Up close, his skin appears fair and smooth, his pores practically non-existent to the naked eye. Such a man like this, even when looking from above, looking from below, looking from the left, looking from the right, looking horizontally, looking vertically, looking from the front, looking from the side, he should be a graceful, handsome and charming individual, responsible for capturing women¡¯s hearts, causing them to feel deeply unsettled through day and night.

    But could it be that after travelling into the ancient times, I have developed a strange change in my innate ability to admire men, causing me to not only feel nothing in my heart when faced with such a flower boy, but instead find him¡­¡­

    ¡°You¡¯re so annoying.¡± I furrow my brows, loosen my brows, smile, then reach out to decisively push away his handsome face that is in very close proximity, my actions carried out in one go, with no nonsense.

    The radiantly suave man slightly stiffens upon hearing this, seeing his side profile, it appears that his long and narrow phoenix eyes contains slight shock. ¡°What did you say?¡± He questions, voice deep and ever so charming.

    ¡°You¡¯re really annoying.¡± I don¡¯t hold back at all in repeating myself, and had even automatically upgraded ¡®so¡¯ to ¡®really¡¯.

    Meng Shao Jue narrows his phoenix eyes, the upturned corners of his eyes suspiciously twitches. But in the end, he is no ordinary person, in face of such rude words of mine, he actually doesn¡¯t show anger and instead smiles, lovingly closing in on me again, saying: ¡°Women always love to speak what their heart doesn¡¯t mean, today I sure have witnessed this.¡±

    I tug up the corners of my lips into a fake smile, ¡°Did you grow up eating daffodils (aka narcissus flowers)?¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Meng Shao Jue raises his brows, ¡°What does that mean?¡±

    I pat his shoulder, ¡°Narcissistic.¡±

    Having said that, I pass by him, going off to find Imperial Sister and Ying Lu. As for Yuwen Xiu and Liu Ru Xu, even a fool would know that there will be no trace of them even if I look back.

    Did Meng Shao Jue deliberately block me, or was it perhaps unintentional?

    Why would Yuwen Xiu be with Liu Ru Xu?

    Yuwen Xiu, Liu Ru Xu. Liu Ru Xu, Yuwen Xiu.

    Liu Ru Xu is Meng Shao Jue¡¯s younger cousin, and so? What other information is there on Liu Ru Xu?

    Right, Liu Ru Xu has a jade pendant that I find very familiar looking.

    ¡­¡­jade pendant?

    I can vaguely feel something in my mind crying to leap out, jade pendant, an entire body of hollow areas carved into the jade to form a [female] phoenix, such craftsmanship, extremely exquisite and delicate.

    For me to find it so familiar, I¡¯ve seen it before? No, didn¡¯t see it, I¡­¡­I¡­¡­

    I suddenly feel great shocking from within, jade pendant, Liu Ru Xu¡¯s jade pendant that I find vaguely familiar to me, it¡¯s not that I¡¯ve seen it, but have heard someone repeatedly describe it in great detail, that person is precisely the one who had took care of the Yun Ze child hostage in the past, Consort Mo¡­¡­

    ¡°Ah-Lan, what are you thinking about?¡± Ying Lu¡¯s voice pulls me out from my deep thoughts, she brightly smiles as she points at the monkey mask on Imperial Sister¡¯s face, saying: ¡°Take a look at the mask on Fourth Lady¡¯s face, doesn¡¯t it look good?¡±

    Imperial Sister also pulls the mask up and bats her eyes at me, ¡°How is it? Cute, right?¡±

    I¡¯m a little surprised that the two of them had actually gotten along so fast, nodding my head, I go along with them: ¡°Looks nice.¡±

    Ying Lu proudly smiles, ¡°I told you this one¡¯s good, the one you chose before is so ugly.¡±

    Imperial Sister casually grabs a pig face and puts it against Ying Lu¡¯s face, ¡°Yes yes, this one also looks really good for you ah.¡±

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    ¡°Pig.¡± I watch the two of them have great fun bickering around, just that deep down in my heart, I vaguely get a strange feeling, Ying Lu is linked to Meng Shao Jue, Imperial Sister is linked to Yuwen Xiu, if matters really are like what I¡¯m thinking¡­¡­then when the timees, would there still be anyone capable ofughing like this?

    Someone stands next to me, Meng Shao Jue lowers his voice, saying: ¡°Young Master ¨C I ¨C grew up eating rice.¡±

    I raise my head to nce at him, not saying a word, like I care if you grew up eating flowers or grew up eating rice, even if you grew up eating chaff, I have no problem with it.

    After returning to the pce, Imperial Sister¡¯s mood has brightened up a lot, telling me how witty Meng Shao Jue is, how funny Ying Lu is, how bustling themoners are, she says with a little dejection: ¡°Ah-Lan, say, why did we have to be born in royalty, should we be ordinarymoners, then there wouldn¡¯t be so many rules, right?¡±

    I of course know where Imperial Sister¡¯s dejection hase from, as Father Emperor¡¯s most doted and most beautiful daughter, Imperial Sister has been known for her elegance, beauty, talents and intellect since a young age, all in all, she is the role model within this pce, within this era, no matter where she goes, she will always be the greatness that everyone chases after and longs for. Just that underlying such perfection, there has always been endurance and self-suppression, Imperial Sister has given up her own liveliness to be a fairdy, what she yearns for but cannot have, is heartfeltughter and simple happiness.

    But Imperial Sister, what you have, could perhaps be someone else¡¯s dreams, what you wish for, could perhaps be easily discarded by others. Rather than yearning for things that you cannot have, why not just cherish what you do have?

    Since the ancient times, it is hard to possess all the good.

    Not to mention, should you really be amoner with such beauty, if not held captive by bad men, then you would be seized by corrupt officials, when a time like thates, it¡¯d be toote for you to even cry.

    Imperial Sister and I return to our respective pces, Xi Xi follows behind me asking about this and that, ¡°Princess, did you enjoying watching the dragon boat race?¡±

    I indifferently say: ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±

    ¡°Were there many people out there?¡± She asks again.

    ¡°Considerably.¡±

    ¡°Ai~, Princess, I also really wanted to go out and see it ah.¡± She says with a intive expression.

    I rest my chin in hand as I look at her, saying: ¡°Xi Xi, Mu Yi became a hero today.¡±

    Xi Xi instantly brightens up, her eyes sparkling, ¡°Ah? There was such thing?¡±

    ¡°En ah.¡± I nod, ¡°I very pretty youngdy fell into the water, then Mu Yi immediately jumped down to save her.¡±

    A dark cloud casts over Xi Xi¡¯s face, ¡°Is that so?¡±

    I shrug, saying in a matter of fact manner, ¡°Of course that isn¡¯t possible.¡±

    Xi Xi lets out a sigh of relief after hearing this, then angrily looks at me, ¡°Princess, you¡¯re toying with this servant.¡±

    I ignore her, speaking on my own ord: ¡°Mu Yi heroically jumping into the water to save a huge group of men, how uninteresting that is, in the novels, usually, it¡¯s always a pretty youngdy.¡±

    ¡°Princess, wait until you meet someone you like, you will know, should he save a pretty youngdy, just how ¡®interesting¡¯ that will be.¡± Xi Xi says with ill intentions.

    I hold up the cup and drink some water, not saying anything in response, so what if I were to like or love someone, that will all be my own problem. To love someone again, and should that person not love you, following the same pattern of torturing you into dying, living again, better dead than alive.

    Since it¡¯s like that, it¡¯s better to just not love at all.

    When Iy in bed that night, I toss and turn, struggling to sleep, my mind constantly thinking of Meng Shao Jue and Yuwen Xiu, and also Liu Ru Xu¡¯s faces. I remember what Consort Mo had incoherently and repeatedly spoke of back then, was not a [female] phoenix jade, but a [male] phoenix jade. Which also means, what Yuwen Xiu and Liu Ru Xu have is the same pair of jade pendants. Yuwen Xiu has this jade pendant because he is a Yun Ze prince, but what about Liu Ru Xu, and what kind of rtion does Liu Ru Xu have with Yun Ze?

    Lastly, about Meng Shao Jue, Liu Ru Xu is Meng Shao Jue¡¯s younger cousin, Liu Ru Xu is the younger cousin in the foster care of Meng Shao Jue¡¯s family, Liu Ru Xu being rted to Yun Ze, logically, this also means Meng Shao Jue is also rted to Yun Ze. Meng Shao Jue is a new and uing grain merchant, he and Yuwen Xiu are acquainted because he wishes to take on the business of bing the army¡¯s food supply, then there¡¯s also something shady going on with the food supplies?

    I then think back to the attack on Father Emperor when I was out of the pce, the matter of Yun Zhan being framed, each and every clue is pointing towards the one most likely to frame them ¨C Yun Ze, then the attack this time, has something to do with Yuwen Xiu and also Meng Shao Jue?

    The cicadas outside the windows cries with one longer than the other, particrly crisp and clear amongst the silent night, I throw aside my nket and step out of bed, hatefully saying: ¡°Cry cry cry, once summeres, you guys just don¡¯t shut up, tomorrow, I¡¯ll have people fry you all to eat!¡±

    I stand there for a while, not feeling sleepy at all, finally deciding to get dressed and go for a stroll outside, my destination being the deserted western side pce.

    In the pce, those that like toe out in the middle of the night are a few. I have encountered the flirting little pce maids and eunuchs behind the fake rockery, also encountered consorts and their bodyguards, also witnessed my Father Emperor¡¯s haggard face looking at the moon as he thinks of people of the past (specifically former spouse or friend). Midnight is actually the best time, a time where many ugly and dark matters makes an appearance.

    I quietly arrive at the western side pce, it is originally cold and deserted here, after Consort Mo had passed away, it even more so has a gloomy atmosphere, the cicada sounds also weakens once I reach this ce, but asionally there will be a few sounds of a strange cry from something unknown. I stroke my chin, thinking, this ce sure is the imperial pce¡¯s most suitable setting for a horror film.

    I enter Consort Mo¡¯s room and close the doors, then take out my little oilmp, inspecting the ce, the set up inside here has not gone through much of a change, just that the clothing and belongings that had once been ced around, have all already been taken away. I blow at the table, and as expected, I see the table give rise to a cloud of dust.

    Destion is always apanied with dust.

    I look around this entire room, no matter how I look at it, I just feel that the clues in here should already have been eliminated, but it is in this moment that I happen to spot something.

    A small bench that has a pair of footprints.

    I immediately squat down to inspect it, oh ho, the footprint isn¡¯t at all small, clearly belonging to a man. Just that when I was wanting to specte more, I hear some movements from outside the doors, taking the stool, I dodge to the side and hide behind the screen next to the bed, holding my breath, motionless.

    Somebody lightly opens the doors and enters, my little heart is sounding ¡°pu-tong¡± as it beats, feeling a little rmed. With great difficulty, I hear him make a sound, seeming to be knocking on the wall, I make a careless move of not suppressing my own curiosity as I stick my head out to peek, fortunately that person is knocking on the wall opposite me, I tighten my grip on the stool in my hand, my eyes unblinking as I observe his actions.

    That person is dressed in an eunuch costume, steadily stepping onto the little stool, he knocks around on a high area of the wall for a while, finally, I don¡¯t know how but he uses a small knife and pries out a huge square stone. I think to myself, this is the legendary secretpartment ah, secretpartment, f*ck, such a highly situated secretpartment is clearly discriminating against short people ah, so rude.

    The eunuch takes something out from the secretpartment, hurriedly stepping down from the stool and cing the thing on the ground, then with one knee on the ground, his back facing me, he constantly shakes his head around, suppressing his excitement as he quietly says: ¡°I found it, I found it, this time I¡¯ve gained great merit!¡±

    I was already unbelievably curious as to what that thing he¡¯s holding is, hearing him say that, I suddenly feel a surge of courage, sneakily stepping out from behind the screen and approach him. I very lightly tiptoe over, that person seems to be so intoxicated in exhration, he does not even notice that I am right behind him, I rather mischievously say ¡°hey¡± from his right side, then when he reflexively turns to look at me, I use my left hand to fiercely swing the stool down at his head.

    And then he fainted.

    ¡°Happy to share is a kind of great virtue.¡± I mutter to myself, then look at the fainted eunuch, I say, ¡°Who told you not to share with me?¡±

    I put down the assault weapon and take the thing he dropped, a box. The moment I see the thing inside the box, I freeze, truly a matter of thinking of something and it¡¯ll appear, inside the white cloth, is it not precisely the [male] phoenix jade Consort Mo had spoken of to me? Just as I had wanted to reach out and grab the jade pendant, I see a slightly strange shine from within the cloth, lowering my head for a closer look, I am speechless, who¡¯s so ruthless, to actually hide so many needles within the cloth?

    In ordance to the detective dramas I have watched in the past, these needles are definitely poisoned, but because the jade pendant has been ced amongst these needles, I could only take the risk of carefully going for it. And then, in that moment when I put my entire focus on staring at the jade pendant amongst the white cloth, the door behind me is once again opened.

    Reality proves, people cannot handle shock.

    With one shock and one tremble, one tremble and one carelessness, I get pricked by the needle, then my finger is pained by the prick, I grit my teeth as I turn to look at the person who opened the doors, and towards that person¡¯s face that¡¯s asking to be cursed at, I faint before I could even curse at him.

    Before fainting, only one sentence came to mind: Meng Shao Jue you really are so f*cking venomous.

 Twenty-Seven

    <h4>Chapter Twenty-Seven</h4>

    When I open my eyes, I am met with darkness, frowning in annoyance, I softly groan, my body feels a little weird as though numbed. My originally hazy consciousness ispletely wide awake in the next second, I try to put some energy into sitting up, but halfway there, I find that I have the spirit butck the strength, hence dejectedly falling back to bed.

    I feel the soft bedding beneath me, bed?

    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Someone¡¯s voice is heard within the darkness, sounding in particrly tender within this silent time.

    Only then do I vaguely see someone sitting at the table, quietly, silently, practically blended into the darkness. My mind is fiercely struck with shock, I had almost forgotten, Meng Shao Jue,

    The warm yellow candleme is lit, within the half dark half lit room, Meng Shao Jue¡¯s handsome face carries a trace of abnormality as it appears in my sight, he warmly smiles, with no sight of his usual unrestrained and yful grin, ¡°Is Princess feeling unwell anywhere?¡±

    I stare at him, choosing to stay silent.

    ¡°Since Princess isn¡¯t saying anything, there shouldn¡¯t be anything wrong then.¡± Meng Shao Jue rests his chin in one hand, his attitude extremely casual as he says: ¡°I originally wanted toy out some food to lure out a little mouse, didn¡¯t think I would instead catch a kitten.¡± His eyes suddenly shes, his smile looking rather pleasant as he says: ¡°Has Princess perhaps heard of a phrase, curiosity killed the cat?¡±

    I still maintain my silence, curiosity has indeed killed the cat, just that in this world, just how many people has no curiosity? Even I who have always desired nothing, could not avoid such a fatal thing.

    Meng Shao Jue¡¯s long phoenix eyes slightly narrows, ¡°So, Princessing here sote at night, what curious matter was it for?¡±

    I find it ridiculouslyughable, what¡¯s meing here got to do with him, could I not have gotten lost whilst going to the washroom? Moreover, this guy sure is asking so righteously, does he not feel like it should be the other way around? I indifferently say: ¡°This question of yours sure is interesting, then may I ask Gentleman Meng, why are you showing up in the pce in the middle of the night?¡±

    Meng Shao Jue¡¯s dark pupils suddenly brightens significantly, thin lips hooking up into an even more graceful curve, ¡°Very good, very good.¡±

    I¡¯m a little puzzled, what, what¡¯s very good? You¡¯re good? I¡¯m good? Everyone¡¯s good?

    He stands up andes to the bedside, abruptly leaning down towards me, a pair of eyes shiningly looking at me as he says: ¡°An Ke Lan, at longst you have spoken your first words to me.¡±

    I slightly pull a face like ‡å, Young Master Meng, these words of yours sure is very much ¡®clouds in the fog¡¯ (puzzling).

    Meng Shao Jue reaches out to mp onto my chin, slowly raising it, his eyes evenly meeting mine, he says with displeasure: ¡°An Ke Lan, sometimes I really want to throw this face of yours onto the ground to give it a good stamping!¡±

    I stiffen my face, I, I, f*ck, you sure are being to f*cking harsh, what have I done to offend you?

    ¡°Before I just thought you¡¯re a fool, silly and dull just like any other fools in the world.¡± He hatefully starts, his tone seeming to carryints, ¡°Then I¡¯ve found you¡¯re considerably interesting, dull on the surface but likes to y little tricks in the shadows, indeed rather special.¡±

    I¡¯m a little surprised, may I ask, have this guy been taking notice of me all along?

    Meng Shao Jue¡¯s voice is still as charming as ever, butpared to usual, eh, it¡¯s a few points more immature? ¡°Those that ys fool, I have seen many, just stunned to have never seen one who ys fool to your extent!¡±

    I am speechless, how has me ying fool hindered you, moreover, we were just discussing a serious problem, how did you drag it east, drag it west to this little pimple (petty matter)?

    ¡°See you as a fool, but not exactly a fool. Say you¡¯re no fool, yet you firmly don¡¯t show anything to prove you¡¯re no fool.¡± Meng Shao Jue releases the hand mped onto my chin, but then immediately grabs the back of my neck, ¡°An Ke Lan, the only reason you neglect others, is because you simply don¡¯t care.¡± He lowly curses, ¡°Don¡¯t give a damn care! Hence why you¡¯re willing to be a fool?¡±

    I feel that this child has definitely drank too much tonight, I ask with great concern: ¡°Are you ill?¡± Nonsense disease.

    Meng Shao Jue looks at me in a bad mood, as he says: ¡°Yes I¡¯m ill, been angered ill, but at least tonight it¡¯s a little better, to be able to hear some real words from your mouth, truly a rare sight!¡±

    I coldly smile at him, ¡°Very good, you¡¯ve seeded. Now can you please remove your hand?¡±

    Meng Shao Jue spills out a light chuckle, the smile on his handsome face not at all shallow, ¡°No. We have serious matters to discuss, what are you doing here sote at night?¡±

    I look at him, ¡°Gentleman Meng, I too shall directly ask you, you ¨C amoner, what makes you show up in the pce sote at night?¡±

    Meng Shao Jue says nothing, ck orbs vaguely shing.

    ¡°Since Gentleman Meng can¡¯t give me an answer, then on what grounds do you have to make me give you one?¡± I inly say.

    Meng Shao Jue suddenly burst outughing, lowly saying: ¡°Indeed a kitten with a glib tongue.¡±

    I gently smile, ¡°I¡¯m no kitten.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± He raises his brows, ¡°Then what?¡±

    I strongly push him away, coldly saying: ¡°I¡¯m a big female bug.¡± (big female bug orÄ¸´ó³æ / m¨³ d¨¤ ch¨®ng is an ancient ng term for a tigress)

    The smile in Meng Shao Jue¡¯s eyes deepens, his eyes suddenly makes a move, smiling at me extremely strangely, ¡°Kitten, aren¡¯t you very curious, then I shall tell you everything, what do you think of that?¡±

    I quietly mutter: ¡°The days are dry, watch out for fireflies.¡± (Amon saying by night watchmen who reports the times at night)

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    I get up, getting ready to leave, ¡°It is no longer early, time to go to sleep.¡±

    Meng Shao Jue immediately grabs my wrist,ughingly saying with ill intent: ¡°Wanting to leave¡­¡­? Not so easily.¡±

    I Look at his pretty little face that¡¯s filled with wickedness, grievance surging up my heart, oh mother, I should not have been curious, curiosity kills people ah.

    I am dragged over to the table by Petty Man Meng, seeing him take out from his sleeve, the ¡®phoenix jade trap¡¯ from before, the phoenix jade reflecting a warm shine under the candlelight, he suddenly turns a lot more serious, saying to me: ¡°Do you know of the matter regarding the Yun Ze child hostage¡¯s tragic death in the Yun Mi imperial pce?¡±

    I shake my head, ¡°Don¡¯t know.¡±

    He continues to ask, ¡°Then do you know the Yun Ze child hostage actually didn¡¯t die at all, but has lived on after being rescued out of there?¡±

    I once again shake my head, ¡°Don¡¯t know.¡±

    He once again asks: ¡°Then do you know your Seventh Brother ¨C Yuwen Xiu ¨C is the Yun Ze child hostage?¡±

    F*ck, such a private question, of course I¡­¡­¡±don¡¯t know.¡±

    Meng Shao Jue¡¯s lips twitches, ¡°Then do you know I¡¯m actually a spy sent here by Yun Ze?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Do you know your Father Emperor¡¯s attack was my and your Seventh Brother¡¯s doing?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± He tries hard to continue, pointing at the phoenix jade, saying: ¡°Do you know this jade pendant is a sacred object symbolic of the Yun Ze emperor?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t know.¡±

    Meng Shao Jue extends his slender and long fingers to press at the between of his brows, ¡°Very well, then now you know it all, right?¡±

    I extremely stubbornly say: ¡°Don¡¯t know.¡±

    Meng Shao Jue looks at me with a seeming smile upon hearing this, slowly saying to me: ¡°It¡¯s useless for you to deny anymore, you now know everything.¡±

    I find myself very aggrieved, also finding him very idiotic, I ask: ¡°The jade was deliberately ced here by you to lure someone into stealing it?¡±

    He lightly nods, ¡°En.¡±

    ¡°Then the eunuch just now is?¡±

    Hate shes past Meng Shao Jue¡¯s dark orbs, ¡°Yun Ze Empress¡¯ people.¡±

    I sound ¡°oh¡±, suddenly shrugging my shoulders: ¡°Little Spy Meng, are you not afraid I will leak out all these matters?¡±

    Meng Shao Jue hooks up a smile extremely slowly, a strange look lighting his eyes, ¡°Not afraid.¡±

    I inexplicably sense fear inside me, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Meng Shao Jue wickedly smiles at me, taking a little drum out from his sleeve, deliberately shaking it in front of me a few times.

    I am stunned to see it, little drum, why is this ything so familiar looking ah, is it not precisely the thing the thieves uses to torture people in {{The Eagle Shooting Heroes / ¶«³ÉÎ÷¾Í}}? My stomach starts to churn, trembling, I say: ¡°You, you, you human trash, you made me eat a centipede?¡±

    ¡°Apologies, wrong thing.¡± Meng Shao Jue grins, casually tossing the drum back, ¡°This was something I picked up in the room before.¡±

    I am slightly relieved, that¡¯s good, didn¡¯t make me eat a centipede, such a sickening thing. But just after letting out a breath, I suck it back in again after hearing Petty Man Meng¡¯s following words.

    ¡°Oh, now this is the right one.¡± This time he takes out a very exquisite and delicate emerald jade flute, smiling at me in particrly gently: ¡°I didn¡¯t make you eat a centipede, what I made you eat is a bug.¡±

    I slightly part my lips, bug¡­¡­?

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, on the needle before there was only strong aesthetic, and right now, it is no more than a tiny little [poisonous] bug.¡± Meng Shao Jue¡¯s voice is so gentle as though speaking to his beloved, ¡°It will not be a threat to you, as long as you¡¯re obedient.¡±

    I coldly smile at him, ¡°Meng Shao Jue, what was the need in doing so much, telling me everything and then putting me under the [poisonous] bug to prevent me from spilling anything.¡±

    Meng Shao Jue lowlyughs, phoenix eyes glittering with charm, hezily takes a lock of my hair into hand, leisurely ying with it, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just find it fun.¡±

    I stare at him for a while, then say: ¡°Are you certain you can guard against me at every moment?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not certain.¡± He lightly waves his finger, yet his expression is contradicting, as though he doesn¡¯t care, ¡°Ah-Lan, did you know, how much effort I put into that little thing inside of you? He is so much more adorable and intelligent than all of its brothers and sisters, also so much more¡­¡­poisonous.¡± His slender and long finger nimbly strokes the jade flute, dotingly saying: ¡°The little ything needs only listen to me blow the flute and it will be exceptionally excited, for example, like this.¡±

    The emerald green short flute is ced against his thin lips, he softly ys a few notes, the flute sound deep and dark, but causes my stomach to be stricken with bursts of pain, the pain just like a red-hot iron on my skin, horribly unbearable. I roughly tumble to the ground, my head lowered as I strongly clutch my stomach, my breathing quickening, all in hopes of reducing the pain. The flute sound immediately stops, Meng Shao Jue squats down, raising my head, a devil-like smile on his handsome face, he gently caresses my face, saying: ¡°Ah-Lan, the games has just begun, hopefully you can y along with me to the very end.¡±

    I weakly turn my face away, inly saying: ¡°I take back my original words.¡±

    ¡°En?¡± He raises his brows with interest.

    I seriously look at him, saying: ¡°You¡¯re not annoying, you¡¯re very venomous.¡±

    This man is more venomous than deadly poison.

    Meng Shao Jue hooks up his thin lips upon hearing this, his phoenix eyes devilishly charming, ¡°Little kitten, poison is in fact the best antidote.¡±

    I look at the him before me, and for some unknown reason, think of the cold man who was once absolutely ruthless towards me, Meng Shao Jue is poisonous, but how is he any different?

    After the face-off with Meng Shao Jue, my life seems to have not gone through a single change, I am still spending life quietly, every matter and every person around me still so uninterestingly dull, with no waves of changes. Meng Shao Jue did note finding me either, and I too, have not seen Seventh Brother, the secrets I identally came to know of seems to be just a dream, but every day, when I look up at the blue skies, I would vaguely feel, under the boundless stretch of sunniness, there hides specks of darkness.

    My little table has long gone without any fresh dewy grapes, I hold up a peach, looking at it left and right, en, peaches still cannotpare to the temptation of grapes.

    Xi Xi pushes the doors open and enters, ¡°Princess, Lady Ling Zhi is here.¡±

    I raise my head, ¡°En?¡±

    ¡°Eldest Gentleman has a message for you.¡± Xi Xi covers her mouths and lightly giggles.

    I say: ¡°Oh.¡±

    After Ling Zhi enters, she speaks no nonsense, just looking a little anxious as she says: ¡°Princess, may you pay a trip to the General Estate with me?¡±

    My action of ying with the peaches to a pause, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Ling Zhi¡¯s lips barely tugs down, eyes looking bleak, ¡°Eldest Gentleman is injured.¡±

 Twenty-Eight

    <h4>Chapter Twenty-Eight</h4>

    Yuwen Rui¡­¡­injured?

    I have to say that towards this news, I feel very surprised, you should know that is Yuwen Rui, the one who since a young age, have always been mindful of everything with nothing passing by him ¨C Yuwen Fox, the one who has never ever been inflicted with even the tiniest prick of an injury ¨C Yuwen Fox. Whilst surprised, I am also very curious, curious as to how he had been injured.

    I put the peach down and look at Ling Zhi who is not her usual charmingly smiling self, asking: ¡°When to leave?¡±

    Ling Zhi¡¯s eyes brightens, ¡°Of course the sooner the better.¡±

    I nod, ¡°Oh.¡±

    Clearly, the meaning of the sooner the better is immediately.

    I feel unbelievablementation as I realise Yuwen Rui¡¯s power within the pce has truly grown increasingly rampant, I did not even need to go through any procedure, only giving the pce administration a notice and was thus able to take Xi Xi out the pce with ease. I feel a little tired whilst in the horse carriage, hence leaning against Xi Xi to doze off.

    A long whileter, I hear Xi Xi quietly ask Ling Zhi: ¡°Is Eldest Gentleman¡¯s injury severe?¡±

    Ling Zhi sighs: ¡°The de was coated in poison, Divine Physician Xue had just concocted an antidote to give Eldest Gentleman, as of now, he has yet to awaken.¡±

    Xi Xi is a little concerned, also a little doubtful, ¡°It truly is strange, Gentleman¡¯s mindfulness is finer than that of cotton, how did he fall into someone¡¯s path this time (let someone have their way)?¡±

    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for trouble caused by Ling Xian Er!¡± Ling Zhi is rather angered, ¡°Told her and Ling Miao Er to lead people to wipe out the mountain bandits, she sure did well, charging out in a rampage wanting to snatch the credit, didn¡¯t catch the bandit and instead got caught herself! That head bandit is considerably smart, stating his unwillingness to discuss with us underlings, only willing to let her go if Gentlemanes forward. Of course, Gentleman went, but didn¡¯t think that, when they were discussing without any problems, those underhanded things would actually send in a seven or eight-year-old girl to make the move, truly a bunch scoundrels!¡±

    ¡°A tant gun easy to avoid, an arrow from the shadows difficult guard against.¡± Xi Xi is still doubtful: ¡°But why did Gentleman let that little girl seed just like that?¡±

    Ling Zhi suddenlyughs, ¡°You tell me if this is coincidence or not, that little girl is fair and tender, that simple and honest look when she smiles looks very simr to Fifth Princess when she was younger, Gentleman paused for a moment in face of that smile, and in the very next moment, his shoulder had suffered under the knife.¡±

    Xi Xi also startsughing, the worries from before vanishing into thin air, ¡°Didn¡¯t think Gentleman would also have a ¡®dying under the tree peony, amorous even as a ghost¡® moment.¡±

    Ling Zhi starts to take pleasure in other people¡¯s misfortune, ¡°I can see that Gentleman¡¯s path is still very long, meeting a rare slow-witted one, haha, only afraid that should Gentleman be provoked beyond endurance, your little master here will have no good fruits to eat (be met with bad consequences).¡±

    Xi Xi says: ¡°I think not, when that timee, perhaps he will be oppressed by my little master here.¡±

    ¡°Bet?¡±

    ¡°Like I¡¯d be afraid of you?¡±

    I keep my eyes closed, really finding these two very immature, this serious matter has ultimately be an interesting bet, really have grown through the years for nothing.

    I hear the two names Ling Zhi mentioned just now, Ling Miao Er and Ling Xian Er. These two are Ling Zhi¡¯s younger sisters, Ling Miao Er¡¯s name is not unfamiliar, I have long heard that Ling Zhi¡¯s second sister is an officer under Yuwen Rui, this girl¡¯s courage and intellect does not fall short from a man¡¯s, is a rare high-ranking officer in Yuwen Rui¡¯s army, the soldiers under her are also more than willing to submit to her. En, is a hero amongst women. Whilst Ling Xian Er is Ling Zhi¡¯s third sister, three years younger than Ling Zhi, yet her temperament and personality is basically like a child, and the credit iming behaviour shown this time also proves it, she is indeed still an insensible child.

    I should exin who Yuwen Rui is, before I had only said Yuwen Rui is the son of my eldest maternal uncle ¨C General Yuwen, is the most favoured Royal Official of the Capital before the emperor, but in fact, this guy also has another identity, which is the Yun Mi Kingdom¡¯s most secretive and also the most powerful rebel.

    En, are you able to understand now, to put it more simply, Yuwen Rui this brat, has been receiving the most glorious favouring on the surface, but in the shadows, have been vying for power against my Father Emperor, with both sides refusing to back down.

    Yuwen Rui, this na?vely and innocently behavedrade, only knows to think: the emperor treats this brat well, this brat still isn¡¯t satisfied, wanting to bite back the hand that feeds, this brat is just too greedy.

    But anyone who is the tiniest bit as unkind as I am, would think, Yuwen Rui is indeed an intelligent person, with people like this, whoever faces them will have to suffer.

    The situation in Yun Mi is simr to the majority of other kingdoms, has countless favoured ministers, corrupt ministers and loyal ministers.

    Yuwen Rui¡¯s father ¨C General Yuwen ¨C as the current emperor¡¯s eldest brother-inw, has made countless big and small sweat filled contributions within the past twenty-five years, after protecting the nation¡¯s stability and peace n number of times, has earned unparalled respect and high prestige from themoners of the nation, this makes the Yuwen family Yun Mi¡¯s most prosperous n. To put it less elegantly, the rays of glory is strong enough to keep the Yuwen n with eighteen generations brilliantly lit up.

    But over the thousands of years, there has been a setw that will never go out of date, that is those that flourish will definitely provoke doubt and jealousy.

    My eldest uncle General Yuwen is an honest military general from the brutal battlefields, he¡¯s brave, he¡¯s fearless, he is as great and mighty as the gods. But he is not corrupt, nor scheming, only having a very straightforward passionate love for his nation. He naturally does not know that countless scoundrels have been throwing dark thorns before Father Emperor, and of course he does not know that the husband of his younger sister who had once respected him greatly, has already grown to be the emperor, one who sits on the nation¡¯s most honourable seat ¨C the emperor.

    And so his power had begun to be suppressed in the shadows, and so he has been sent abroad for long periods of time, and so he is apparently promoted but actually demoted time and time again. General Yuwen remains upright and fearless, yet the Yuwen family weakens step after step, should there be no problem, the Yuwen family shall be like all the other prosperous and honourable ns, like a lit candleme at night, slowly extinguishing.

    But then, there are just always so many unexpected incidents in the world.

    From General Yuwen¡¯s family, outes a Yuwen Rui, elegantly refined and pleasant-looking as he appears before everyone, epting dazzling glory with ease, unknowingly preventing all declines, and whilst smiling, he casts a cold and firm wall.

    This is Yuwen Rui, that man that has always been elegantly refined and pleasant-looking just like the morning dew, the one who is cunning in reality like a thousand-year-old fox ¨C Yuwen Rui, the one who is capable of freezing everything around him when cold and indifferent ¨C Yuwen Rui.

    I suddenly feel my heart shrink a little, Yuwen Rui is so outstanding, such an outstanding Yuwen Rui, yet he is not the son of the father he respects and protects, when he had heard his mother tell him this fact, how horrible he must have felt.

    ¡°Princess.¡± Xi Xi quietly calls out next to my ear: ¡°We¡¯re here.¡±

    I slowly open my eyes, hazily sounding ¡°mm¡±, casting aside the long absent feeling of worry in my heart just now.

    I believe I understand, Yuwen Rui, has never needed others¡¯ sympathy.

    I follow Ling Zhi with a clear destination ¨C being Yuwen Rui¡¯s room ¨C in mind as we march ahead, along the way, the servants see my appearance as something very ordinary, after soft sounds of greeting, they all carry on with their tasks. When we reach the doors, Mu Er was stood pen-straight as he guards at the side, upon seeing me, he respectfully calls out: ¡°Princess.¡±

    ¡°En.¡± I say: ¡°Where¡¯s Cousin?¡±

    Mu Er says: ¡°Gentleman is currently in the room. May Princess go to the main hall to wait a moment? I¡¯ll tell someone to prepare some grapes-¡°

    ¡°Wait wait wait your head ah!¡± Ling Zhi rudely cuts him off, extending her finger to poke at his chest, ¡°Gentleman was constantly calling for her when injured, now she¡¯s here, you actually tell Princess to wait first, is your brain awake yet?¡±

    Mu Er looks at me rather awkwardly, then grabs Ling Zhi¡¯s hand that had been poking at him, ¡°Stop this nonsense, Gentleman is currently-¡°

    ¡°Currently what? I know Gentleman has just drank his medicine and is lying there, where is all this talk of yoursing from?¡± Ling Zhi grabs him by the ear, pulling him away, ¡°Don¡¯t get in the way of Gentleman and Princess¡¯ meeting, move out the way.¡±

    ¡°Si~.¡± Mu Er cries out, pain stricken, but does not show displeasure, presumably because he is already used to Ling Zhi acting like this, just that he still does not give up in saying: ¡°I was saying, Gentleman is currently-¡°

    ¡°Leave now, still standing here here here, a big man like yourself, how could you be so wishy-washy ah.¡± Ling Zhi who has a great demeanour of a mature woman, once again blocks off his words, the hand pulling at his ear making a few twists, and so Mu Er is lead far away by his grandaunt (superior woman) ¨C Ling Zhi, asionally issuing cries of pain.

    I reach up to touch my own ear, eh, why do I feel like my ear has gone cold? I bitterly shake my head, this is what they call henpecked ah, henpecked (when a man is under strict control of their wife), Mu Er, from the bottom of my heart I think you are a great man, really.

    I lightly push open the doors and enter, inside is still the sight I am familiar with, just that there is a stimting scent in the air, it¡¯s the strong scent of medicinal herbs but also not just medicinal herbs. I lightly walk in, but don¡¯t see the person I¡¯m looking for on the bed. I walk up to the bedside and look at the neat bedding, raising my brows in puzzlement. Mu Er definitely wouldn¡¯t lie to me by saying Yuwen Rui is in his room, just that Yuwen Rui isn¡¯t on the bed nor is he in the outer area, then where would he be?

    I stand confused for a few seconds, then look around the entire room and carefully listen for any sounds within the room. Several minutester, I finally hear a very subtle, very gentle breathing, I slowly walk towards the source of sound, which is behind the screen.

    And then, I see apletely unexpected scene.

    Behind the screen is a very big wooden tub, inside the wooden tub bathes a¡­¡­man.

    The elegantly refined and pleasant-looking man casually rests his head against the edge of the tub, those eyes that are usually always indifferent, is currently exhaustedly closed, those pretty and thin lips slightly pale. His ck long hair leisurely flowing down, lining his bare chest, and causing his skin to appear even more fair. The cheeky steaming in contact with his body, bes drops of water, settling along his skin, reluctant to fall.

    Such a Yuwen Rui who is sweetly sleeping infort, appears to be free from a whole body of alertness, so fragile, so beautiful, like God¡¯s favoured angel.

    So attractive.

    I hurriedly reach up to pinch my nose, to prevent any discharge of warm liquid. Turns out Mu Er¡¯s words that had constantly been cut off before were ¡®Gentleman is currently bathing.¡¯

    I find it ridiculouslyughable, but the very next second I cannot help but tremble, the Yuwen Rui right now is perfect, provided that, his right shoulder doesn¡¯t have that fresh wound revealing his flesh. I suddenly find his behaviour funny and slightly annoying, Yuwen Rui and I have known each other for so many years, of course I know he is someone who extremely loves to be clean, no matter when, he would always carry a body of clean fragrance, pleasant and refreshing. Just that I didn¡¯t think that at a time like this, he would still be upied with something like this, what¡¯s more outrageous is, right now, he isn¡¯t even willing to let others help bathe him.

    This really is an extremely stubborn person.

    I don¡¯t know what I should do right now. Call out to wake him up? But he¡¯s sleeping sofortably. Leave him to sleep? Then I¡¯m afraid his health would very quickly worsen. Just as I am indecisively hesitating, the handsome male in deep sleep slightly flutters his eyshes, then slowly opens that pair of eyes like morning mist, speaking rather softly: ¡°Ah-Lan?¡±

    My heart feels like it was harshly hit with something, holy mother, him speaking like this makes him seem even more like an angel! I look straight at him, ¡°En.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re here?¡± His thin lips softly curls up, that smile so na?ve and dazed.

    I almost cover my chest with a hand, oh mother, this is definitely the f*cking legendary instant kill! Instant kill!

    He knits his brows together a little, voice starting to restore its original coldness, ¡°Wait for me, I¡¯ll get changed.¡±

    I immediately turn and leave the screen upon hearing this, heck, you could have said that earlier.

    I sit at the table with chin resting in hands, just now, Yuwen Xiu revealed a side to him I have never seen before, so childlike and defenceless. I then think of the usual him,menting, children, will always grow up.

    When Yuwen Ruies out, he is only loosely wearing a loose outer shirt, even then I can see the faint red, I was just about to speak up but my hand was held, directly pulling me onto hisp.

    He half narrows his long fox eyes and inly say: ¡°Ah-Lan, help me apply the medicine.¡±

 Twenty-Nine

    <h4>Chapter Twenty-Nine</h4>

    I stiffly look at him for a long time, then reach out to poke at the wounded spot on his shoulder without any hesitance, after seeing him slightly furrow his brows, I ask: ¡°Eldest Cousin, does it hurt?¡±

    Yuwen Rui¡¯s brows very quickly loosens, he inly smiles and says: ¡°What do you think?¡±

    I watch the clean, snow-white outer robe dye red, like a stunningly beautiful plum blossom, causing me to squint my eyes into a bright smile, ¡°So pretty.¡±

    Yuwen Rui inlyughs, that long and slender finger lightly knocking against my forehead, ¡°Where has this little brattysse from? Not caring about my injury and instead looking very happy.¡±

    I turn my face away, smilingly saying: ¡°It¡¯s Cousin¡¯s injury, of course Cousin would care about it more.¡±

    Yuwen Rui falls silent upon hearing this, then turns my face to him and attentively looks at me, he suddenly smiles, those brown eyes dazzling like a crystal under the sunlight, ¡°What¡¯s this, angry?¡±

    I pull his hand down, seriously saying, ¡°What¡¯s there to be angry about, what Cousin does is always correct.¡±

    ¡°Oh~¡± He stretches his word, suddenly lowering his head to knock his forehead against me, ¡°It¡¯s been half a month since Ist sent you grapes, miss it?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s there to miss.¡± My voice is especially sincere, ¡°I¡¯ve eaten peaches, oranges and pears.¡±

    ¡°Taste nice?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± I smile at him, ¡°Specially sent by Imperial Sister and Seventh Brother.¡±

    He lightly raises his brows, ¡°Taste nicer than grapes?¡±

    I shake my head, ¡°No.¡±

    He inly says: ¡°Then don¡¯t force yourself, don¡¯t eat it.¡±

    I shake my head again, ¡°Doesn¡¯t taste nicer than grapes, but Imperial Sister had said, just keep eating and eating like that ah, and I will get used to it.¡±

    Yuwen Rui¡¯s eyes slightly darkens, ¡°En?¡±

    I jump down from hisp, looking left and right, asking: ¡°Cousin, where¡¯s the medicine?¡±

    ¡°In the cab, next to the bed.¡± His voice as calm as ever.

    I dutifully take the medical cream and long pieces of fabric, thene back, gently taking off his clothing and busy myself with the wound on his shoulder.

    Yuwen Rui leaves me to fiddle around with unfamiliar movements, suddenly hooking an arm around my waist as he says: ¡°Your actions sure can be considered methodical, looks like I did a good job teaching you that time.¡±

    I don¡¯t raise my head, continuing to busy myself, ¡°Hurts.¡±

    Yuwen Rui lets out a soft chuckle, ¡°That¡¯s true, hurts, that¡¯s why to this day you haven¡¯t forgotten.¡±

    Yuwen Rui is speaking of a painful experience in my childhood, at that time, I don¡¯t know how a fine rope was able to sh a big cut into my hand, I didn¡¯t even feel anything when it happened, but after it happened, I froze upon seeing the blood oozing out and flowing down, inwardly cursing that it really is true that ¡®the ten fingers are connected to the heart¡¯, not to mention it was the palm of my hand that was cut, hence the pain being even more difficult to bear.

    Yuwen Rui who was still a weak teenager at the time, had already seeded in practicing a whole body of firm and calm bearing, he helped me treat my wound with not a trace of panic in him, and had even leisurely exined to me whilst carrying out the treatment, what to do when met with a situation like this. And so, I who was still a clueless little girl at that time, did not cry nor make a fuss as I leave my hand to feel the pain, looking serious as I listen to his exnation.

    I believe his actions were extremely right, regarding some matters, it is better to learn it yourself, because no one can always be there for you when you¡¯re injured.

    One can only rely on themselves, when ites treating their wound.

    I wasn¡¯t particrly gentle nor particrly delicate as I help wrap his wounds in a not particrly well-done dressing, then pat his shoulder and say in a boorish voice: ¡°A tough man.¡±

    Yuwen Rui heartilyughs, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me it was my father again who told you this?¡±

    I nod, ¡°Uncle said, wounded men are tough men.¡±

    ¡°Then today I can be considered a tough man for once, what a great thing to celebrate.¡± Yuwen Rui ridicules, standing up and uses his slightly cold left hand to pull me towards the bed, ¡°Lie here with me for a bit.¡±

    I tug at his sleeve and strictly say: ¡°Cousin, Royal Tutor Guan says, men and women are not to be intimate.¡±

    Yuwen Rui¡¯s response was a in nce at me, then picks up my back cor with ease and throws me into bed, ¡°I say, cousin and cousin are to be intimate.¡±

    I nestle into the clean scented soft beddings, closing my eyes infort. When Yuwen Rui lies down beside me, I open my eyes and ask: ¡°Cousin, what¡¯s the fragrance you use?¡±

    Yuwen Ruizily look at me, ¡°I thought you would never ask.¡±

    I say nothing, only looking at him with big eyes.

    He faintly hooks up the corners of his lips, gentle and warm radiance shing in his long and fine eyes, ¡°You like it?¡±

    I blink my eyes twice, signalling that¡¯s right.

    He half narrows his fox eyes and leisurely smiles, ¡°Then I shall even more so not tell you.¡±

    I speechlessly bury my face into the pillow, muffled voice saying: ¡°Sleeping.¡±

    Yuwen Rui issues a few sounds ofughter, then I feel an arm on my waist, without using much strength, it hooks me into his chest, and I instantly breathe in the refreshing after-bath air.

    ¡°Ah-Lan.¡±

    I hear him speak up.

    ¡°Mm?¡±

    ¡°Liking one thing is enough, no need to think about getting used to other things.¡± A in and cold voice, seeming to hide quite a bit of possessiveness within.

    I justfortably close my eyes, sinking into sleep.

    I had a dream.

    In that dream, there was green grasnds, tall trees, blue skies, clear and crisp sounds of singing birds, fragrant soil and fresh water trickling down the river. I point at the slowly walk thing on the ground, saying to Yuwen Xiu: ¡°Seventh Brother, say, what is this thing?¡±

    Yuwen Xiu¡¯s pale skin is rosy red after exercising, he wraps an arms around my shoulder and says in an adult-like manner: ¡°Oh, this ah, this is a tortoise.¡±

    ¡°Tortoise?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right ah.¡± Yuwen Xiu¡¯s pretty peach blossom eyes were filled with energy, ¡°Look, it has a shell, as long as you touch it, its arms and legs will shrink inside, so cowardly.¡±

    I fall silent, then nkly let out two words, ¡°B*stard.¡± (The original term used here isw¨¢ng b¨¡ / Íõ°Ë ¨C amon name for tortoises, but it is also a widely used curse word, the closest English trantion would be bastard)

    ¡°Ah?¡± Yuwen Xiu suddenly pauses, ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°B*stard.¡± I answer.

    ¡°What bastard? This is clearly a tortoise!¡± Yuwen Xiu adamantly denies it.

    Izily say: ¡°Eldest Uncle clearly said this is a b*stard.¡±

    Yuwen Xiu was put in an awkward spot, ¡°How could a girl say such word, you remember now, this is a tortoise, tortoise!¡±

    ¡°B*stard.¡±

    ¡°A tortoise!¡±

    ¡°B*stard.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a tortoise!!¡±

    ¡°B*stard.¡±

    At this time, Imperial Sisteres running over from afar, crying out, ¡°Egg!¡± (w¨¢ng b¨¡ / Íõ°Ë+ d¨¤n / µ° (egg) = w¨¢ng b¨¡ d¨¤n / Íõ°Ëµ°, a tortoise egg, the egg or child of a tortoise in this context would make it a son of a ___)

    ¡­¡­PU-

    Dark clouds casts over Yuwen Xiu¡¯s face, I am hit with fits ofughter inside, Imperial Sister, that sure was a timely input from you.

    ¡°Ke Zi, what are you saying, you?¡± Yuwen Xiu was starting to go mad.

    ¡°Egg ah.¡± Imperial Sister spreads her hand as though presenting a treasure, in her hand is an egg, ¡°Look at this, I just picked it up from the small stream, the geese here are allying eggs everywhere! Seventh Brother, what were you saying just now?¡±

    I nce at Yuwen Xiu, firmly speaking, ¡°Tortoise b*stard egg.¡±

    Yuwen Xiu is pulled away by Imperial Sister to go picking goose eggs, I squat down and poke at the tortoise on the ground, watching it shrink its four limbs into the hard tortoise shell time and time again, preventing every possible harm it could suffer. I think of Yuwen Xiu¡¯s words just now, tortoises are cowardly?

    I raise my brows, from what I see, how is its actions not a type of perfect n.

    ¡°Ah-Lan.¡± The pleasant-sounding teenager¡¯s voice sounds beside my ear, then I had been lifted in someone¡¯s arms, ¡°I found a hundred-year-old tree, let me take you to have a look.¡±

    I hold the tortoise and hold it against Yuwen Rui¡¯s elegantly refined handsome face, ¡°Cousin, look at this.¡±

    ¡°En?¡± He inly smiles, ¡°What about it?¡±

    I use the tortoise topare his face with, ¡°Eldest Uncle said this looks just like you.¡±

    Yuwen Rui¡¯s face remains unfazed, saying disapprovingly: ¡°Well if it isn¡¯t right, both are birthed by him.¡±

    I immediately bow to the ground with great respect, this guy is indeed of a different level to his father.

    I follow Yuwen Rui to the tree, that huge tree has luxuriant branches, the trunk so big, it¡¯ll probably take four people to hug it, it is a rare cool spot in the hot summer, him and I sit leaning against the tree, asionally pulling out a few grasses to put in our mouth. The breeze hitting our faces, carries the summer heat and energy, Ifortably close my eyes,zily yawning.

    ¡°This weather sure is suited for sleeping.¡± Yuwen Rui holds a grass in his mouth as he leisurely says this, ¡°Ah-Lan, you tired?¡±

    I mumble: ¡°En.¡±

    Yuwen Rui pats the grass, revealing a rare radiant smile, looking in particrly dazzling to the eyes in summer, ¡°Then let¡¯s sleep.¡±

    Yuwen Rui and I cling together as we lie on the grass, smelling the fresh green grass and soil, our consciousness very quickly blurring, I faintly think, days like this, doesn¡¯t seem bad.

    I suddenly open my eyes, the beautiful scene from just now had already disappeared without a trace, here, there is no blue skies nor hot summer days, only has countless secrets and scheming. I lower my eyes rather sadly, Yuwen Xiu, are you¡­¡­preparing to leave?

    Days like that, will nevere again.

    Just as I was wallowing in dejection, I feel warm air softly hitting my face, and only then did I realise, my entire body has shrunk into Yuwen Rui¡¯s arms, his soundly sleeping face extremely close to mine, an expression offort. His thick eyshes pointing down, covering that pair of cold eyes, I abruptly give rise to a sense of justice, slowly extending my hand to him, ready to eliminate his beautiful eyshes for my vast number of femalerades. Just that ns can never keep up with changes, especially this sudden n that had just sprouted from me.

    Yuwen Rui suddenly makes a move, his handsome face shifting down, and my guilty hand was put aside, then, I feel something warm and dry skim over my cheek. I freeze, immediately locking my eyes onto Yuwen Rui¡¯s face, wanting to find any clues that shows he¡¯s pretending to sleep, but what I see is just his peacefully sleeping eyes, delicate and gentle.

    After a moment of consideration, I once again outstretch my wicked w, resolutely reaching towards this man, just that, the n is once again stopped.

    Someone knocks on the door outside, quietly and respectfully saying: ¡°Gentleman, this subordinate has important matters to report.¡±

    Yuwen Rui¡¯s thickshes lightly flutters, followed by the slow opening of his eyes, revealing a pair of clear and bright pupils, ¡°Ah-Lan.¡±

    I re at him.

    ¡°Your eyes are about to fall out.¡± He very lightly says, yet those long and fine fox eyes are shing with wickedness.

    I want nothing more than to pull his eyshes off before I get off this bed, heng, this guy was definitely faking it just now.

    Behind me, Yuwen Rui lowlyughs, then says: ¡°Come on in.¡±

    The one knocking on the door is Mu Yi, he smiles at me, greeting: ¡°Princess.¡± Then turns around to close the doors and walks up to the table, saying to Yuwen Rui: ¡°Gentleman, we have news.¡±

    Yuwen Rui raises the teacup and elegantly takes a sip, ¡°En?¡±

    Mu Yi is not at all wary of me, slowly saying, ¡°We¡¯ve just received news from our spies, Yun Zhan and Yun Ze are both not very peaceful today.¡±

    Yuwen Rui lowers his eyes, ¡°En.¡±

    ¡°Yun Zhan is going through a change of hands, Yun Zhan¡¯s former emperor has passed away in his pce yesterday, the original crown prince ¨C Second Prince ¨C has also been forced to step down, Eldest Prince ¨C He Lian Chen ¨C is set to be the new emperor.¡±

    Yuwen Rui ces the teacup down, ¡°Father had said He Lian Chen is definitely not one with no ambition, nor one willing to be subject of another, this is indeed not false.¡±

    ¡°Yun Ze is currently in chaos, rumours say that Yun Ze¡¯s Third Prince that died in our kingdom back then has already made his return, Yun Ze Emperor and Empress are vying for power in the shadows, on the surface, the Royal Uncle¡¯s (Empress¡¯ brother) faction and the Prime Minister faction are even more so resorting to war, one side hailing Third Prince, one side supporting the Empress¡¯ child.¡±

    ¡°A day like this has finally arrived.¡± Yuwen Rui quietly mutters, ¡°Tell them to continue monitoring, immediately report any news.¡±

    Mu Yi nods, ¡°This subordinate shall obey yourmand.¡±

    I sit at the table, head lowered in disinterest, but inside, I feel ufortable as though knocking down a bottle of sauce.

    ¡°Gentleman, also-¡° Just as Mu Yi had spoken up, he was cut off but the sudden opening of the doors, a youngss hurriedly runs in, looking at Yuwen Rui and loudly saying: ¡°Gentleman, is your injury alright?¡±

    ¡°Ling Xian Er!¡± Behind her, Ling Zhies running in with furrowed brows, angrily scolding: ¡°Where has your manners gone?! I told you Gentleman is currently discussing important matters!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m only worried about Gentleman¡¯s condition!¡± Ling Xian Er rebuts in a louder voice, then stretches out her hand to point at me, crying out: ¡°Since Gentleman is discussing important matters, then why can this maid be here?!¡±

 Thirty

    <h4>Chapter Thirty</h4>

    The rumoured Ling Xian Er, rather than listening to rumours, better to meet in person, at a blooming age with delicately pretty looks, as well as, impulsive and brainless behaviour.

    I just inly cast her a nce, and then mind my own business as I y with the teacup, leaving Ling Zhi to shout: ¡°Xian Er, have you forgotten to bring your eyes out with you today? Maid? Take a good look! This is the kingdom¡¯s fifth princess! Aren¡¯t you going to quickly offer Princess your apologies!¡± After scolding her, Ling Zhi apologetically turns to me, saying: ¡°My younger sister is impulsive and reckless, may Princess not take it to heart.¡±

    I think to myself, why should I take it to heart? Nothing but a youngss I¡¯m not acquainted with, really not worth that much. I turn my head to look at Yuwen Rui, seriously asking, ¡°Cousin.¡±

    ¡°En.¡± Yuwen Rui¡¯s elongated eyes are half lowered, unable to see his emotions.

    I stroke my own face, saying in puzzlement: ¡°Do I really look like a maid?¡± This isn¡¯t the first time, nor will it be thest.

    Yuwen Rui faintly hooks up the corners of his lips, his eyes stirred with interest, ¡°Very alike.¡±

    I turn my head away, if it isn¡¯t just looking a little iner, looking unthreatening, I¡¯m happy to look like a maid.

    ¡°Get rid of these two things.¡± Yuwen Rui flicks my double buns, ¡°And perhaps you wouldn¡¯t.¡±

    Alright then, I admit, these two bun indeed makes me look extremely in, but letting my hair flow down like Imperial Sister? Arms crossed, forget it, I¡¯d rather continue being the maid I am.

    ¡°Gentleman, Xian Er was a little reckless just now, may Gentleman not be angered by it.¡± Ling Xian Er mumbles, eyes circting around Yuwen Rui¡¯s body, then suddenly looks at me, lips curling into a smile as she says: ¡°Princess, I¡¯m truly sorry, that was very blind of me just now, you¡¯re the bigger person with a generous heart, please don¡¯t take it to heart. I have long heard [Older] Sister speak of Gentleman having a cousin he dotes on, today I finally get to meet you. I originally thought princesses are all pretty and beautiful like deities, but did not think you would look so adorable, a mistake a mistake, definite a mistake.¡±

    Hearing her say such a vast ocean of words so smoothly, with it not containing any special meaning, I can only presume it is all nothing but a vein standing out from her skin (speaking out of annoyance). I courteously smile at her, lowering my head to continue ying with the cup.

    ¡°Gentleman, is your injury alright?¡± Ling Xian Er asks with great concern.

    Yuwen Rui inly says: ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±

    ¡°Gentleman, I, I, it¡¯s all my fault, had it not been for me, you wouldn¡¯t have gotten injured.¡± Ling Xian Er¡¯s voice sound so dejected, evidently regretful.

    ¡°Since you know you¡¯re wrong, then avoid it by all means next time, if not, punishment by militaryws.¡± Yuwen Rui always speaks like this, unable to decipher his emotion from his cold voice, but is able to make people involuntarily remember each and every word.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Lian Xian Er brightly responds, ¡°Many thanks for Gentleman¡¯s exempting grace!¡±

    Yuwen Rui asks: ¡°Where¡¯s Ling Miao Er?¡±

    ¡°[Older] Sister Miao ah, hei-hei, Gentleman.¡± Ling Xian Er¡¯s words are a little mischievous, ¡°Sister Miao will be here soon, it¡¯s been three months since Gentleman and her have seen each other, right? Now it¡¯s finally time to resolve the bitterness of yearning.¡±

    ¡°Xian Er.¡± Ling Zhi speaks up with extreme unrest, ¡°This isn¡¯t the army, watch what you¡¯re saying, don¡¯t speak so disorderly.¡±

    Ling Xian Er carelessly says: ¡°What does it matter? Not like there¡¯s any outsiders here. Princess is Gentleman¡¯s younger sister, like we need to be afraid she would spill it to others.¡±

    I raise my head, hearing this has aroused my interest, en, could it be that this Ling Miao Er and Yuwen Rui?

    ¡°Mu Yi.¡± Yuwen Rui suddenly speaks up, voice elegant and at peace.

    Mu Yi says: ¡°Gentleman.¡±

    ¡°I heard a few days ago, the servant taking care of the flowers in the garden had left?¡± Yuwen Rui¡¯s Long and fine fox eyes are filled with gentleness.

    Eh, gentleness, Yuwen Rui¡¯s eyes contains gentleness?

    Ah, what¡¯s going on with him?

    ¡°Eh.¡± Mu Yi slightly pauses, then nods, saying: ¡°Yes.¡±

    Yuwen Rui¡¯s thick brows slightly furrows together, ¡°En?¡±

    Mu Yi¡¯s expression appears a little strange, immediately speaking again: ¡°That person has ran into a problem at home, seeing how pitiful he is, I let him go back. All because this subordinate didn¡¯t think it through well, may Gentleman cease your anger.¡±

    Yuwen Rui raises his brows, ¡°Do you perhaps know, those flowers are to be used on his majesty¡¯s birthday in a few days, letting him go now, who is to take care of it?¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡­¡± Mu Yi is troubled, speaking with difficulty: ¡°This subordinate shall immediately go find someone!¡±

    ¡°Must find one who¡¯s sharp and intelligent.¡± Yuwen Rui says.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Oh, must also be trustable.¡± He once again adds.

    ¡°Yes, this subordinate shall go now.¡±

    I don¡¯t know why I find thismunication a little strange, but seeing Yuwen Rui and Mu Yi¡¯s expression looking so serious, I cannot see anything looking off.

    Just as Mu Yi was about to withdraw, Ling Xian Er loudly yells, ¡°Stop!¡±

    Mu Yi turns his head, ¡°Xian Er?¡±

    Ling Xian Er pulls Mu Yi pack, then excitedly says to Yuwen Rui: ¡°Gentleman, no need to find, I can do it ah!¡±

    ¡­¡­bingo. I believe this is where it all felt strange.

    Yuwen Rui inly smiles, saying: ¡°Xian Er¡¯s meaning is?¡±

    ¡°I can help you take care of the flowers, Gentleman can rest assured, I will definitely do a good job of this!¡± Ling Xian Er was just missing the self-pat on her chest to show assurance, ¡°Gentleman, just give me this chance to atone for my troubles.¡±

    Yuwen Rui thinks about it for a bit, saying: ¡°Xian Er, taking care of the flowers is too much of a waste of talents, Mu Yi, it¡¯s best you-¡°

    ¡°Not a waste of talents, not a waste of talents, Gentleman, this is at my own ord, just let me do it.¡± Ling Xian Er hurriedly says.

    ¡°This¡­¡­¡± Yuwen Rui finallypromises, ¡°I shall trouble Xian Er then.¡±

    Ling Xian Er happily smiles, ¡°What trouble? Gentleman, I will definitely tend to them well, until its tall and strong.¡±

    Yuwen Rui¡¯s Long and fine eyes appears indifferent, ¡°Ling Zhi, you take Ling Xian Er to the garden.¡±

    Ling Zhi looks so done, ¡°Yes, Gentleman.¡± She hurriedly drags Ling Xian Er out the doors, and then sounds of scolding can vaguely be heard.

    I, who have witnessed the entire scene, can be said to be feeling extremely troubled, Yuwen Rui ¨C this type of fox with a thousand years of cultivation, truly is, truly is¡­¡­

    ¡°Dong.¡±

    I look towards Yuwen Rui, why, why are you giving me chestnuts [roasted in sand and brown sugar].

    ¡°Tell Xi Xi to bring some grapes back with youter.¡± Yuwen Rui acts like nothing had happened as he very casually says this.

    I say: ¡°Seventh Brother and Imperial Sister sent too much, there¡¯s nowhere to put them in the pce.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Really?¡± His eyes makes a subtle movement as he asks this.

    ¡°Really.¡±

    ¡°Really no ce for them?¡±

    ¡°So much, so much, no ce for them.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± He narrows his fox eyes, refined and elegant as he says: ¡°Then throw all of theirs away.¡±

    ¡°Now, you have ce, right?¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Heck.

    At this time, Mu Yi softly sounds a few coughs, ¡°Gentleman.¡±

    Yuwen Rui leisurely ys with my hair, ¡°En.¡±

    ¡°We also received news from General¡¯s side, said they¡¯ve already brought the person back into the Capital, will approximately arrive in seven days.¡±

    ¡°Father sure has calcted the days very well, in seven days, it¡¯s just in time to attend his majesty¡¯s birthday.¡± He seemingly jokes, yet there are no signs of joking in his eyes, ¡°Be more vignt in monitoring movements in the city over the next few days, understand?¡±

    ¡°This subordinate understands.¡±

    ¡°Leave now.¡±

    After Mu Yi leaves, Yuwen Rui pinches my cheek, saying with a seeming smile: ¡°What are you pulling a bun face for (puffed cheeks), hungry?¡±

    I think, isn¡¯t that exactly it, I¡¯m hungry, unbelievably hungry, ¡°En.¡±

    He says: ¡°I¡¯ll have people cook something up.¡±

    I push his hand away, ¡°Imperial Sister said, to have a meal together tonight.¡±

    An unclear shine sweeps past Yuwen Rui¡¯s eyes, ¡°So?¡±

    ¡°Cousin, I¡¯ll visit you again next time.¡± I get up and head out, giving him the thumbs up, ¡°In the books, it says, hero saving the beauty, is the way to go.¡±

    Yuwen Rui¡¯s elegantly refined face is abruptly infected with a smile, thin lips slightly spreads as he says: ¡°Not happy?¡±

    I inwardly roll my eyes at him, who isn¡¯t happy? You¡¯re the one that¡¯s not happy.

    ¡°Goodbye Cousin.¡±

    On our way back, Xi Xi was still a little unwilling to go, eyes and brows expressing the joy of seeing her beloved, as I look from the left and right, I just find that this girl in love truly is out of her mind, out of her mind to the point she didn¡¯t even realise there¡¯s a pile of small leaves on her hair. I look at Xi Xi¡¯s joyfulness and suddenly feel dull.

    Open your eyes wide and take a look at this beautiful thing called love, how many youngdies¡¯ hearts did it cast restlessness on throughout the days and nights, beautiful like blooming flowers in the early morning. Then would selectively neglect, so that all thates is pain.

    I chuckle, love, what kind of a thing is it considered.

    Upon returning to the pce, the skies had suddenly turned dark, the grey sky heavily clouded, in the distant horizon it is still vaguely bright, gloomy thunder asionally sounding. Xi Xi and I jog up to a pavilion, having just entered it, the rain sounds ¡°ba-da-ba-da¡± as it thrashes down, not long after, several puddles forms on the ground.

    Xi Xi furrows her fine brows, ¡°Looks like it wouldn¡¯t be stopping any time soon, Princess, you wait here, I¡¯ll go find an umbre.¡±

    I nod, ¡°En.¡±

    Xi Xi covers her head with her sleeve as she runs out, her figure shrinking the further it goes, until out of sight. I sit on the stool and nk out, utterly bored, the thunder sounds ¡°hong-hong¡± outside the pavilion, the rain sound widespread, yet I remain unmoving as I take it all in, entranced.

    Roaring thunder, rain sound, such pleasant sounds.

    I am an incurable person, infatuated with something that ordinary girls fears.

    Someone walks over with an umbre, I originally thought it was Xi Xi, only upon getting closer, do I realise that person is actually Yuwen Xiu, the one who I¡¯ve not seen for a long while ¨C Yuwen Xiu.

    Yuwen Xiu walks over to my side with the smile of a pampered wealthy gentleman, making a move to pinch my nose as he says: ¡°Little fool, are you touched? Your seventh brother has personallye to pick you up.¡±

    I tilt my head, ¡°Where¡¯s Xi Xi?¡±

    ¡°Nanny Mo was looking for her, I just happened to be free, hence sacrificing myself toe for you.¡± Yuwen Xiu¡¯s peach blossom eyes shes, his pretty little face looking incredibly pleased with himself, ¡°What, having not seen me for so long, miss me?¡±

    Yuwen Xiu¡¯s attitude towards me is no different than before, which also mean, Meng Shao Jue didn¡¯t tell him what happened that night? I spread the corners of my lips and smile at him, ¡°Seventh Brother, let me tell you something.¡±

    Yuwen Xiuzily says: ¡°Tell me what?¡±

    I make a gesture, signalling him to lower his head. Yuwen Xiu helplessly ys along with me, lowering his body to look at me, ¡°Alright now, tell me, what is it?¡±

    ¡°Lean lean your ear.¡± These are words from childhood, meaning to lean your ear in towards me.

    ¡°So annoying.¡± He says it¡¯s annoying, but his eyes shes with doting love, ¡°You can say it now, what is it?¡±

    I tug his ear, softly saying: ¡°I didn¡¯t miss you.¡±

    Yuwen Xiu¡¯s captivating peach blossom eyes narrows, grabbing me by the waist and slightly raising me, ¡°Didn¡¯t miss me, really didn¡¯t miss me?¡±

    I seriously shake my head, ¡°Didn¡¯t miss you, really didn¡¯t miss you.¡±

    Yuwen Xiu¡¯s arm that is around me shakes about, ¡°Didn¡¯t think you¡¯d bite back at me.¡±

    I look at the Yuwen Xiu before my eyes and suddenly start to fall into a trance, the thunder and rain sound surrounding us disappearing, the Yuwen Xiu before my eyes slowly shrinks into a little boy with powder-white and smooth-like-jade skin, arrogantly yelling at my younger self: ¡°Didn¡¯t? Didn¡¯t so you bite back at me?¡±

    ¡°Seventh Brother.¡± I call out to him.

    He took the time to raise his head, silver-grey eyes filled withughter, ¡°What, want to change your words?¡±

    I say: ¡°Seventh Brother very busy?¡±

    Yuwen Xiu¡¯s smile gathers in, followed with an expression of exhaustion, ¡°If that isn¡¯t it, the noted schedules in my book runs all the way to next year, busying me to death.¡±

    I clutch onto his sleeve, seriously asking: ¡°Seventh Brother likes them?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Yuwen Xiu unexpectedly shakes his head, unable to tell truth or lie in his peach blossom eyes, ¡°I don¡¯t like any of them.¡±

    I lower my eyes, ¡°Seventh Brother, cold, let¡¯s go back.¡±

    Yuwen Xiu hoists me up, the cold like ice face rubbing against mine, ¡°Little fool also knows it¡¯s cold, let¡¯s go~, Seventh Brother shall take you to light the furnace.¡±

    I quietly rest against his chest, hearing him act casual in asking me, ¡°Oh right, heard you went to see Eldest Brother today, how is the condition of Eldest Brother¡¯s injury? Is he alright?¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± I hear myself say, ¡°Cousin is very well.¡±

    Izily narrow my eyes, the mountain vige Yuwen Rui was ambushed in, those mountain bandits that doesn¡¯tck intelligence, harmoniously negotiating but then goes back on this and attempt to assassinate, the girl that looks extremely like me¡­¡­

    Or perhaps, this is only the start of your conflict?

    I quietly think, theseing days, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t go peacefully.

 Thirty-One

    <h4>Chapter Thirty-One</h4>

    Night time, the torrential rain outside doesn¡¯t stop, the pattering rain relentlessly smashing down, abundantly spraying drops of water, unaware of the disturbance it is bringing to countless people¡¯s quiet sleep. I lie in bed sleeplessly tossing and turning, the nerves-soothing incense faintly lingers in the air of the room, but is unable to bring me any sleep.

    I get out of bed and go to sit at the table, originally wanting to light the candle, but ce my hands down in the end, quietly sprawling out over the table as I close my eyes. I listen to the melody of raindrops falling on the rooftop, hear the sound of rainwater hitting the trees, hear the light notes of waterdrops joining the puddles. They are all freely singing together so naturally, full of vibrancy.

    I don¡¯t know where my freedom lies.

    I originally thought I could continue to quietly live on in this pce, with my cluelessness, with my onlooker¡¯s observation, quietly watching other people¡¯s lives, be it happiness or sorrows.

    I can only watch from the sidelines, because I am an outsider with no involvement.

    But everything does not seem to be going as smoothly as I thought, at an unknown point, I had already been dragged into this whirlwind, and I have unknowingly be involved with them. Yuwen Rui, Yuwen Xiu, Imperial Sister, Ying Lu, perhaps there is even ¨C¨C¨C Meng Shao Jue.

    I rub my temples in irritation, casually writing on the table top: Yun Mi, Yun Ze, Yun Zhan.

    This era has been split into three kingdoms, the kingdoms being, Yun Mi Kingdom, Yun Ze Kingdom, Yun Zhan Kingdom.

    Yun Mi is thriving with businesses, is a wealthy kingdom, is in control of trading goods amongst the three kingdoms. Yun Ze is adept in agriculture, abundant in food, providing the necessary food supplies for the three kingdoms. Yun Zhan is well-versed in battles, but weaponry and food bothes from the other two kingdoms, hence having no choice but to flex their muscles. Each of the three kingdoms have their own strengths, but are also kept in check with these strengths, it could be said to be a perfect food chain cycle.

    Over ten years ago, Yun Mi and Yun Zhan had once engaged in battle when a problem urred with the Yun Ze child hostage, Yun Zhan who was an onlooker at the time, took advantage of the situation, wanting to reap the benefits from the chaos. Fortunately, the Yun Ze emperor and Yun Mi emperor had called a stop to the battle in time, reaching a settlement and then joins forces to drive out Yun Zhan, Yun Zhan makes a timely gesture of goodwill, and only then did the matter finallye to a rest. Now that over ten years have passed, the peace between the three kingdoms have already been shaken, each kingdom restlessly ready to take action.

    And the target, is clearly Yun Mi.

    As the Yun Ze child hostage, Yuwen Xiu has lived on in Yun Mi for over ten years without anyone knowing, and now, Yun Ze has sent Meng Shao Jue over as Yuwen Xiu¡¯s aide. Meng Shao Jue disguises himself as a grain trader in order to take control of the army¡¯s food supplies, holding back the soldiers, which also means, the battle between the two kingdoms is already imminent, everything has went as they have nned. Then what about Yuwen Rui? Does Yuwen Rui perhaps know of their scheming?

    I suddenly smile bitterly, in fact, Meng Shao Jue simply didn¡¯t need to worry about me spilling all this information out, I¡¯m someone who does not like to do anything unnecessary, even if the person I face is Yuwen Rui. It is also because that person is Yuwen Rui, that I will even more so won¡¯t say anything.

    Yuwen Rui definitely didn¡¯t reach the status he holds today by chance, speaking from my understanding of him, only he can scheme against others, should anyone want to scheme against him, that will be quite the difficult task. The scheming between the two kingdoms right now, I need not say any more. Oh, no, perhaps, I should also add the well-hidden opportunist Yun Zhan into the equation.

    But regarding the national affairs between men, what¡¯s it got to do with a weakdy like me?

    Thinking up to here, I cannot hold back from cursing at Meng Shao Jue, this guy truly is malicious, all I did was identally run into such a tiny secret of his, could he not have just yed deaf and dumb, and let me go? Just had to ce a bug in me! Thinking of the burning pain I felt after he yed the flute that night, I open my mouth to once again curse, ¡°Meng Shao Jue you scoundrel with a donkey-smashed brain¡­..¡±

    The window is lightly pushed open by someone, followed by the appearance of face masked in ck, mockingly saying to me: ¡°To call out my name deep within the night, did you miss me that much?¡±

    In fact, I had jumped up in great shock, my heart presumably missed a few beats, yet my face remains unchanged as I calmly look at him, slowly saying: ¡°The imperial pce is my home, a safe and reliable home, can you not casually stagger in?¡±

    Meng Shao Jue pulls down the ck cloth, that handsome face slightly paled, ¡°Who are you to give so many views, going wherever I like to, is my pleasure.¡±

    I get up and pull at the window, sweetly smiling at him, ¡°It¡¯ste now, time to sleep.¡± Having said that I close the windows, shutting off that pretty face outside.

    I turn back and dust off my hands, ai~, as if he can f*ckinge just because he wishes to. I contemte wither I should tell GOD that I want China¡¯s football team to win the world cup, would GOD readily agree?

    Having barely made a few steps, I hear the windows open, then Meng Shao Jue¡¯sughter-filled voice sounds, ¡°Such swift and strong action from ady, almost got my nose clipped.¡±

    I think to myself, best to clip it off, I turn to him and shrug my shoulders, expressionlessly saying: ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Meng Shao Jue falls silent for a moment, then step by step approaches me, I notice his footsteps looking a little unstable, and just as I was thinking this, his entire body falls towards me, a pair of arms tightly wrapped around my waist, like a deted balloon, he chuckles at me extremely weakly, ¡°Princess, from hereon, this life of mine will depend on whether you¡¯re feeling pleasured or not.¡±

    I extend my hands, wanting to push him away, but feel a wet substance coat it, leaning in to smell it, a thick scent of blood flushes up my nose, I furrow my brows, feeling an oing headache, solemnly asking: ¡°Can I not be pleasured?¡±

    Great Master Meng¡¯s phoenix eyes narrows, eyes shing stars, ¡°What do you think?¡±

    I fall silent and lower my eyes, at this day and age, the first to take ruthless action shall be lord.

    The heavy rain outside continues to fall, amongst the boundless rain, there is some other sound that can be heard, I furrow my brows, finally deciding to stuff Meng Shao Jue under the bed. I point towards the bottom of the bed, saying to him: ¡°Go in.¡±

    Meng Shao Jue raises his brows, ¡°Kitten, you don¡¯t think they won¡¯t be able to find me if you hide me here, do you?¡±

    I copy him in raising my brows, ¡°Young Master Meng, can you hold back on the nonsense?¡±

    Meng Shao Jue lowly chuckles, lying down and rolls under the bed, ¡°I¡¯d sure like to see what n you have.¡±

    I take his sleeve and wipe away the blood from his wound, then turn to get in bed, squinting my eyes to get into the right mood.

    Outside the doors, Xi Xi¡¯s voice is clearly heard, ¡°These [Older] Brothers here, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Everyone spread out, carefully look through each and every room in this pce hall!¡± That resonant male voice does not answer Xi Xi,ying out the order without a care.

    Xi Xi¡¯s voice rises a little, ¡°What are you all doing right now, this is ady¡¯s private room, how is it a ce for you to enter as you please?¡±

    The man says: ¡°We¡¯re currently catching an intruder! Lady best cooperate well, out the way, I need to go in and see this room!¡±

    ¡°You think you can enter as you please? This is our princess¡¯ private room!¡± Xi Xi angrily says: ¡°Catching the intruder is your matter, what has it got to do with us?!¡±

    The man impatiently says: ¡°You think it¡¯s none of your matter just because you say so? Out the way!¡±

    The door is strongly beaten, the man loudly says: ¡°Open the door!¡±

    At the first sound I ignore him, after he yells out even louder, I drowsily respond: ¡°Xi Xi?¡±

    Xi Xi hurriedly says: ¡°Our princess is currently sleeping! Can you not be lighter?!¡±

    Yet that man domineeringly says: ¡°This subordinate is currently catching an intruder, may Princess cooperate, quickly open the door!¡±

    I slowly stand, ¡°Ah, oh.¡±

    I walk extremely slowly amongst the darkness, disorderly waving my arms around as I aim towards the table, my foot kicking at a stool without any hesitance, then following that, a burst of crackling noise loudly sounds, I fall to the ground, and the doors are kicked open. I raise my head to hazily look at the vicious looking man, the half drawn out sword reflecting a light that blinds my eyes, I squint my eyes and look towards Xi Xi beside him, nkly saying: ¡°Xi Xi?¡±

    Xi Xi hastily snaps into action and runs over to my side, ¡°Oh heavens, Princess are you alright? Are you hurt anywhere?¡±

    I shake my head, ¡°No.¡±

    The man by the door coldlyughs, saying: ¡°I sure find it strange as to why Princess¡¯ room would have the scent of blood?¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡± Xi Xi screams, grabbing my hand and pointing at that man, loudly shouting, ¡°Scent of blood? Don¡¯t you be a blind cat catching a piece of sweet potato, only to think it¡¯s a dead mouse! Imperial Army? Does being the Imperial Army makes it alright to treat our Princess with disrespect?!¡±

    The man is stunned by the scolding, then seeing my hand, his domineering air weakens by a lot, ¡°This, this subordinate is only eager to catch the intruder¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Intruder, where is the intruder?!¡± Xi Xi deadly res, ¡°Princess¡¯ room hides an intruder? Are the brains of you Imperial Army people filled with straw? Aren¡¯t you going to leave now! Should Gentleman Yuwen ask about this matter, I¡¯ll guarantee you will get more than you bargained for!¡±

    The man¡¯s air of dominance weakens even more, ¡°Princess, this subordinate was only inspecting as a matter of routine¡­¡­¡±

    I tug at Xi Xi¡¯s sleeve, ¡°Xi Xi, hurts.¡±

    Xi Xi¡¯s brows points down, pointing at that man, saying: ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to leave us now?! I need help our princess, apply, medicine! Should the dyed treatment affect the wound, watch out Eldest Gentleman doesn¡¯t demand an answer from you!¡±

    The man finally feels threatened, once again looking at my hand, then says: ¡°This subordinate has offended, this subordinate shall leave now.¡±

    The man leaves after saying so, having feeling a sense of relief at heart, I finally start to care about my own hand. This one look is just simply¡­¡­really f*cking painful ah.

    Before, I had deliberately swept the teacup on the table onto the floor, then walked into the stool, when falling to ground, I directly pressed my hand onto the smashed cup, and then my fair and smooth little hand is now looking bloody, too horrible to look at¡­¡­

    Of course, I had secretly squeezed out the blood in order to bring out a more horrifying effect.

    Xi Xi¡¯s entire head was covered in sweat from anxiousness, taking the medicine box from inside the room and helping me to dress the wound, her actions gentle and quick, ¡°Princess, how could you be so hasty, could you not have slowed down a little, look at this, the cup has cut into your hand¡­¡­it¡¯s all that brainless Imperial Army¡¯s fault!¡±

    I knit my brows together in pain, looking at her and saying: ¡°Xi Xi, did something happen?¡±

    ¡°Who knows what happened?! Intruder intruder, only seeing them chasing after intruders day and night, yet has never caught many! And they call themselves Imperial Army, a bunch of rice pots (good for nothing that only knows to eat)!¡± Xi Xi bluntly curses.

    I really want to apud, wow, getting more and more better at cursing people.

    After dressing my wound, Xi Xi instructs me to be mindful of applying pressure to the wound when sleeping, don¡¯t use force, and so on, after I nod to all of it, she finally leaves. I sit at the edge of the bed, grievingly looking at my left hand wrapped in a white cloth, heck, this sacrifice is too big.

    Meng Shao Juees out from under the bed, he holds his left shoulder and gives me a pale smile, appreciation lining the bottom of his eyes, ¡°Intelligent, intelligent, kitten is indeed clever, but I¡¯m afraid your hand¡­¡­must have lost a lot of blood, right?¡±

    From the bottom of my heart, I carelessly shrug, thinking out loud: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, just treat it as having two periods this month.¡±

    ¡°Ke-ke.¡± Meng Shao Jue lightly coughs, phoenix eyes looking rather weary, ¡°Ah-Lan, help me dress my wound.¡±

    I walk over with great displeasure, forget it, you¡¯re the great lord here, you take charge.

    Meng Shao Jue¡¯s wound is not very deep but just happens to be on the most tender area of the chest, I help him treat his wound without being very gentle, thinking to myself, this action is bing more and more familiar. In a blink of an eye, I coldly smile, well if it isn¡¯t right? Helping two people dress their wounds within one day, I¡¯ll have to be familiar even if I was unfamiliar.

    Meng Shao Jue¡¯splexion recovers a little, he leans back against the chair to rest for a while before getting up to neaten his clothing, pulling me in front of him in one move. He lowers his body very close to me, long and narrow eyes containing unclear meaning, ¡°Although I know your sacrifice is because of the bug, but¡­¡­¡± He slightly narrows his phoenix eyes, thin lipszily hooking up, ¡°I¡¯m still thankful to you.¡±

    Having said that, Meng Shao Jue pecks my cheek, I pause without reacting, my face expressionless until he walks up to the door, and only then do I pick up an orange and throw it towards his head, but he turns around and catches it with ease.

    ¡°Kitten, oranges¡­¡­aren¡¯t as sweet as you.¡± Meng Shao Jue meaningfully says, his face lit with a proud smile like a cat that stole a fish.

    I use my sleeve to wipe my face,menting: ¡°The mosquitos this year are so much more malicious.¡±

    Meng Shao Jue¡¯s face darkens, closing the doors, and leaves. I turn around, getting in bed, and sleep.

    The next day, talks of the intruder matter circtes everywhere, the intruder was said to have went to the imperial study room wanting to steal something, but before he could steal anything, was discovered by the iparably courageous Imperial Army, and then ¨C¨C¨C¨C escaped.

    The corners of my lips pulls up, in a shallow smile, ho-ho, how funny.

    Intruders in the imperial pce is not a curious matter, especially when within this year, at this special time ¨C¨C¨C¨C my Father Emperor, will be reaching the grand age of fifty in six days¡¯ time. Everyone in the pce is busying here and there in preparation for Father Emperor¡¯s birthday banquet, and each kingdom¡¯s envoys that are here to offer birthday greetings will also be arriving soon.

    Three dayster, Yun Mi¡¯s imperial pce wees their first guest, Yun Zhan Kingdom.

 Thirty-Two

    <h4>Chapter Thirty-Two</h4>

    The Yun Zhan Kingdom had sent over two envoys that aren¡¯t shocking in appearance this time,pletely losing the extravagant bearings from past years. The people in the pce¡¯s opinion about this is: Yun Zhan has just gotten a new ruler, afraid that the nation¡¯s affairs are still unstable right now, nor is the emperor¡¯s authority set in stone, should one be able to get their hands on so much money, shabbiness is inevitable.

    Towards this, I think otherwise, what Yun Zhan had been sending in previous years were none other than vulgar things, toe so clean this year, could it be that they¡¯ve really brought some treasures?

    The answer to this is unknown, the mystery can only be uncovered in three days¡¯ time, at the birthday banquet.

    At a time when everyone in the pce are utterly busied with preparing Father Emperor¡¯s fiftieth birthday, I and thess of the Meng family have both idly found a small pond to fish in. The fishes raised in this small pond are all noble varieties of goldfishes, but what does it matter? Fishes, are to be fished.

    Ying Lu rests her chin in hand as she nkly stare into the pond, suddenly saying: ¡°Ah-Lan, exactly how long have we been here, howe we still haven¡¯t caught anything?¡±

    I hold the fishing rod, unmoving, coldly saying: ¡°Since the moment we sat down here, you have already asked this three times.¡± The two of us have been sitting here for no more than around fifteen minutes.

    Ying Lu furrows her willow-like brows, ¡°Ah? I¡¯ve already asked that three times, and it still hasn¡¯t caught the hook, what kind of fishes are these ah, don¡¯t tell me it doesn¡¯t eat earthworms?¡±

    I nce at her, ¡°You¡¯ve been seeing wrong, in fact, they¡¯re not fishes, they¡¯re crabs.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Ying Lu is dumbfounded, ¡°Crabs?¡±

    ¡°Crabs don¡¯t eat earthworms.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    I slowly say: ¡°Ying Lu, since you wish to catch it, then you need only keep one word in mind.¡±

    Ying Lu curiously budges over towards me, ¡°What word?¡±

    ¡°Patience.¡±

    Ying Lu pauses upon hearing this, then says: ¡°I got it, I got it, patience, that¡¯s all I have.¡± She turns her head and stays quiet for no longer than three minutes before speaking to me again: ¡°Ah-Lan, why do you act dumb?¡±

    I find this question rather hard to answer, why I act dumb? Does there have to be a reason to act dumb? In the end, Izily speak up, ¡°Lazy.¡±

    Ying Lu drops the fishing rod, ¡°Lazy?¡±

    I nod, ¡°En.¡±

    She hooks up her red lips into a dazzling smile, beautiful eyes glimmering, ¡°This reason of yours sure isn¡¯t bad at all, wait till tomorrow and I shall give it a try too.¡±

    I roll my eyes at her, ¡°When that timees, you¡¯ll be happy, but you¡¯re brother and little uncle might get frightened to death by you.¡±

    Ying Lu waves one hand, ¡°I should give them two a little scare, who told them to treat Liu Ru Xu like a valuable treasure, so annoying to look at.¡±

    ¡°Buddha says: what the eyes don¡¯t see is regarded as clean.¡± I say with extreme calmness.

    Ying Lu reaches over to poke me, ¡°Ah-Lan, say, why does my brother and little uncle treat Liu Ru Xu so nice, it couldn¡¯t be that she¡¯s actually the one biologically rted to them, right?¡±

    I think to myself, how can they not? Liu Ru Xu is but Yun Ze¡¯s future matron. If I were Meng Shao Jue, I¡¯d want nothing more but to pick the moon from the skies and gift it to her to use as a lightbulb, and also seed in one try. I tilt my head, looking at Ying Lu, ¡°Ying Lu, why have I never heard you speak of your father and mother?¡±

    Ying Lu¡¯s expression bes a little dejected, ¡°My father and mother ah, they¡¯re both not here anymore.¡±

    I find her response a little strange, reasonably speaking, should one¡¯s parents have passed away then it should be sorrowful, but why does her emotions appear to only have loss and dejection?

    Ying Lu had presumably noticed my curiosity, sighing, she says: ¡°I once fell when I was nine-years-old, forgetting everything that had happened before the age of nine, including my father and mother.¡±

    I cannot deny that I had originally thought of getting some information from Ying Lu, but in this moment, I instead feel a little dull. What is the need? Ying Lu simply doesn¡¯t know of Meng Shao Jue¡¯s matters, or else she wouldn¡¯t still being into the pce to find me like before. Ying Lu is just Ying Lu, the charming and na?vess I know of, that also has her own dispiriting troubles.

    I suddenly pull up the fishing rod, point at the jumping fish at the end of the fishing line, proudly smiling at her as I say: ¡°Learn from this, this is called patience.¡±

    Ying Lu instantly puffs her cheeks, stomping back to her own spot and taking the fishing rod, ¡°Patience patience, Young Lady ¨C I ¨C does notck in patience the most.¡±

    Following on, after I caught n number of little fishes and Ying Lu had yet to catch even one, Imperial Sister elegantly walks up to our side and asks, ¡°What are you two doing?¡±

    Ying Lu remains unmoving, answering: ¡°Fishing.¡±

    Imperial Sister takes a look at the empty bucket next Ying Lu, asking in puzzlement: ¡°Eh, where¡¯s the fish?¡±

    I ignore Ying Lu¡¯s pretty face that had been twitching all along, pointing at the pond, she happily says to Imperial Sister: ¡°All in there.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m guessing the most idle one in this pce is just you alone.¡± Imperial Sister lifts her skirt andes up to look at the pond, ¡°Eldest Cousin and Seventh Cousin have been so busy and out of sight these few days.¡±

    I think to myself, well isn¡¯t that right? Those two are both very busy people, of course, Imperial Sister definitely isn¡¯t an idle one either. ¡°Imperial Sister, what are you performing this time?¡±

    Imperial Sister turns around and sighs, ¡°What else can it be? Ni shang dance.¡±

    ¡°Ni shang dance? What¡¯s a ni shang dance?¡± Ying Luss curiously interrupts.

    I contemte how to describe it, ¡°En, ni shang dance is, is, a very beautiful, very beautiful dance.¡±

    ¡°Then what is a very beautiful, very beautiful dance like?¡± Ying Lu¡¯s eyes are practically about to drip out stars.

    I think again for a while, ¡°A very beautiful, very beautiful dance is a ni shang dance.¡±

    Imperial Sisterughs out loud, ¡°Ying Lu, you really want to know what¡¯s a ni shang dance?¡±

    Ying Lu hurriedly nods, an expression of craving for knowledge.

    Imperial Sister hooks up her pretty lips, half squinted watery eyes looking exceedingly charming, ¡°Then, how about I dance for you to see?¡±

    Ying Lu responds without any hesitance, ¡°Sure!¡±

    I look at my soaked clothing, raising my head to say: ¡°Imperial Sister, I¡¯m going to get changed.¡±

    And so leaving Ying Lu at the pond side to admire Imperial Sister¡¯s stunningly beautiful dancing, I slowly return to my pce hall and change into a different outfit, then prepare to head back to the pond again. Just that when I head back, I find that other than Ying Lu, there is another person admiring Imperial Sister¡¯s dancing. And, that person is a man.

    That man has a slightly bigger builtpared to the average men, his back is facing me as he watches Imperial Sister¡¯s beautiful dancing, in the shadows of a big tree, I see him not make a single move as though fallen into a trance. I observe him for a long while as I stoke my chin, finally, lightly pacing to his side as I nkly ask, ¡°What are you looking at?¡±

    That man turns to look at me, his expression looking a little panicked, but those faintly golden eyes are deep and unshaken, ¡°I have long heard people speak of the stunningly beautiful women in the Yun Mi Kingdom, witnessing it today, it is indeed no lie.¡±

    I blink, ¡°Are you watching my Imperial Sister dance?¡±

    ¡°Imperial Sister?¡± The man looks extremely ordinary, yet his eyes are set aze with dominance contained within, ¡°Could Lady be¡­¡­Fifth Princess?¡±

    I¡¯m a little surprised, oh ho, my name has already spread far and wide? I sweetly smile at him, ¡°I¡¯m Ah-Lan.¡±

    The man¡¯s eyes pulls back, voice deep and mellow, ¡°So it is Fifth Princess¡­¡­indeed, also befitting of the reputation.¡±

    I think befitting of what reputation? Fool reputation?

    ¡°Then, may Fifth Princess give me directions?¡± The man smiles at me, even his ordinary appearance has given rise to a few points of boldness, ¡°I am Yun Zhan¡¯s envoy, Yun Mi¡¯s pce is simply too big, one slip of focus and I have gotten lost¡­¡­¡±

    Deep inside, I raise my brows, give directions? Very well ah, this I can do. ¡°Where do you need to go?¡± I ask extremely seriously.

    ¡°Zhao Yang Hall.¡± He lightly says.

    I p my little hands, ¡°Zhao Yang Hall ah, simple, head this way.¡± I point to the opposite direction without the slightest of hesitation as I say this.

    The word ¡°thank¡± stops before it leaves the man¡¯s lips, the foot that had originally been raised also stops, his expression slightly stiffened, ¡°Princess, I¡¯m going to Zhao Yang Hall.¡±

    I smilingly say: ¡°That¡¯s right ah, this is the path to Zhao Yang Hall.¡±

    ¡°Princess is certain this is the way to Zhao Yang Hall?¡± The man once again asks.

    I nod my head with extreme sincerity, ¡°It¡¯s this way alright.¡±

    The man falls silent then says again: ¡°Princess, I seem to remember now, shouldn¡¯t Zhao Yang Hall be that way?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Even if the path he points to is correct, in my eyes, that is still wrong, ¡°Zhao Yang Hall is this way.¡±

    The man¡¯s lips twitches, ¡°But I feel that this way seems more familiar¡­¡­¡±

    I feel a little frustrated, ¡°Zhao Yang Hall really is along the path I point to.¡±

    The corner of the man¡¯s eyes doubtfully twitches, ¡°Princess, I truly feel that direction I¡¯m pointing in is the correct one.¡±

    ¡°Ai~¡± I loudly sigh, looking at him helplessly: ¡°Fine fine, whatever you say.¡±

    The man chokes, ¡°Zhao Yang Hall is indeed down this path¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s there, it¡¯s there.¡± I wave my arms around, ¡°That way, that way.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± The man is a little unsettled, ¡°It¡¯s originally this way¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right.¡± I nod a few times, ¡°It¡¯s originally this way, originally this way, is that fine now?¡±

    The golden colour in the man¡¯s eyes deepens, ¡°It¡¯s originally this way!¡±

    I fall silent, then suspiciously look at him, ¡°I¡¯ve already said Zhao Yang Hall is this way, are you still not satisfied ah?¡±

    The man takes a deep, deep breath, a popping vein on his forehead vaguely twitching, ¡°Many thanks for Princess¡¯ directions, I shall leave now.¡±

    Having said that, he leaves with hurried and heavy steps, causing me tough at the thought of it.

    Yun Zhan¡¯s envoy is ordinary in appearance, but that pair of eyes are instead dominant and not average.

    I pick a leaf from the tree and casually y with it, Father Emperor ah, Father Emperor, your birthday banquet this time, will be quite themotion.

    After the arrival of Yun Zhan¡¯s envoys, Yun Ze and other little kingdoms¡¯ envoys also arrives one after another, the birthday banquet is readied amongst the wildly beating gongs and drums, the atmosphere in the imperial pce getting livelier day after day, yet in the shadows, everyone¡¯s alertness is growing increasingly deep.

    Night once again falls, I have no power to prevent the flowing of time so I can only float along to the currents. I blow out the candle, ready to go to bed, but my sleepiness was chased away by an uninvited guest.

    With one hand on hip, I powerlessly look at the happily smiling handsome man, ¡°Young Master Meng, can you note and go so freely like this?¡±

    Meng Shao Jue even manages to look elegant like jade in a body of ck, he squints his phoenix eyes as he smiles enticingly: ¡°Kitten, I missed you.¡±

    I drylyugh a few sounds, pointing to my stomach, saying: ¡°You miss this bug inside my stomach?¡±

    ¡°Look at what you¡¯re saying, it is not a bug, it is my precious one.¡± He walks up to my side, gently caressing my cheek as he says: ¡°Now that you¡¯ve eaten my precious one, that also mean, you must rece it in bing my precious one.¡±

    I take a step back, ¡°Evil Little Spy Meng, if you have anything to say then quickly say it, I need to sleep.¡±

    Meng Shao Juezily looks at me, taking out a little bottle from his sleeve and hands it to me, ¡°Take this, for replenishing blood.¡±

    I take the rattling bottle, ¡°Wuji Baifeng Pills ah.¡± (A herbal supplement used by women in China)

    ¡°What?¡± He raises his brows.

    ¡°Nothing.¡± I toss the bottle onto the bed, ¡°Nothing else? If not then quickly go now.¡±

    Meng Shao Jue hooks up his thin lips upon hearing this, narrowing his phoenix eyes as he says: ¡°Ah-Lan, are you really not worried about what will happen tomorrow?¡±

    I inly smile as I look at him, ¡°Will worrying be able to stop you all?¡±

    Meng Shao Jue pulls me in front of him, a smile spread across his handsome face, ¡°Ah-Lan, you truly are an intelligent girl. Continue like this and I¡¯ll be afraid that I can¡¯t bear to let go ah¡­¡­¡± A bright shine shes across his long and narrow phoenix eyes, the ink stained eyes looking deep and ck, ¡°Ah-Lan, should Yun Mi be extinguished, will you be willing to leave with me?¡±

    I look him dead in the eye, word by word saying: ¡°Meng Shao Jue, do you believe, even if I do nothing, you would not be able to win against Yuwen Rui?¡±

    The smile in Meng Shao Jue¡¯s eyes gradually fades, that handsome face giving rise to wickedness, he lightly mps onto my chin, voice low andpelling, ¡°Ah-Lan, I shall wait and see.¡±

    After Meng Shao Jue says this, he leaves, I watch his back figure, my heart suddenly feeling unsettled.

    Tomorrow, what will happen?

 Thirty-Three

    <h4>Chapter Thirty-Three</h4>

    The next day, I am pulled out of bed very early in the morning, my consciousness hazy as I leave her to drag me around. Xi Xi could neither cry orugh as she says to me: ¡°Princess, you cannot continue to act clueless today, you have to leave the pce for the paradeter.¡±

    I slightly sober up, ¡°Ah?¡±

    Xi Xi attentivelybs my hair, ¡°In the past years you have never apanied his majesty in parading, you cannot possibly bezy today. Princess is fifteen this year, next month, it should be time to hold yours and Fourth Princess¡¯ hairpin initiation ing of age ceremony in ancient China for girls, the hairpin signifies the girl is now at marriage age), you can also take the opportunity to let various gentleman to get to know you tonight.¡± She suddenlyughs, eyes carrying mischief, ¡°But whether you get to know them or not, there¡¯s not much difference.¡±

    I rub my eyes, my consciousness slightly clearing up a little. Had Xi Xi not mentioned it, I really wouldn¡¯t have remembered, I¡¯m already fifteen-years-old, and fifteen is the age girls in the Yun Mi Kingdom take part in the hairpin initiation.

    REPORT THIS AD

    ¡°Princess, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m nagging you, but take a look at yourself, clearly the same age as Fourth Princess, just that, why are you still so childlike?¡± Xi Xi furrows her brows, looking a little troubled, ¡°me this servant for always going along with your wants, simply putting your hair up into double buns, en, can¡¯t be doing that today.¡±

    ¡°Xi Xi, so annoying ah.¡± I pull at my hair, saying.

    Xi Xi does not listen to me this time, gathering my hair as she starts to work with it, ¡°Even if it¡¯s annoying, Princess must still endure it, let everyone else in the pce know, our Princess is also a natural beauty.¡±

    I could only keep sighing inwardly, ai~, women¡¯sparing mindset ah, truly is a nuisance.

    I half close my eyes, once again starting to doze off, many things vaguely pass through my mind, but none of which I can remember clearly. Until Xi Xi¡¯s sound of appreciating sigh pulls me back to reality.

    ¡°Princess, see, truly a little beauty.¡± Xi Xi proudly says: ¡°This servant just knew Princess isn¡¯t any less than Fourth Princess.¡±

    ¡°Princess, get changed into this outfit now.¡± Xi Xi has now already gone into an unstoppable state.

    I yawn and obediently do as she says, watching the smile on Xi Xi¡¯s face grow increasingly bigger, finally turning into somewhat of a pleased sigh.

    Xi Xi lightly holds my hand, lowering her eyes as she says: ¡°Princess, you¡¯ve really grown up.¡±

    I raise my head, then slightly freeze.

    In the mirror is a charming young woman in a body of water-blue flowing skirt, gentle and graceful, making her look more elegant and delicate. The hair that had always been held up in double buns is now half pulled back, adorned with some exquisite and finely made silver ornaments, the other half of the hair is softly falling over the chest,pared to the usual ¡®maid hairstyle¡¯, don¡¯t know how much moredylike this is. She half squints her eyes, pupils covered in a thinyer of mist, forehead dotted with a delicate plum blossom print, partly hidden and partly visible under the wispy fringe. That face that still has some baby fat carries a faint pink glow, red lips gently pursed, seemingly wanting to speak but shyly refrains.

    REPORT THIS AD

    All of above, has not one point that doesn¡¯t reveal shy gestures that belongs to young maidens.

    I slightly tilt my head, that delicately pretty maiden in the mirror also follows me in tilting. I blink, that person in the mirror also follows me in blinking. I brightly smile, there is indeed no ugly woman in this world.

    The parade in the morning passes by calmly and smoothly, after the parade finishes, Imperial Sister hurries over to praise me for dressing up so sophisticatedly today, saying I should attract many gentlemen tonight. I find this funny, so what if I dress up more nicely, so what if I look more beautiful, should men only love this vile skin cover, then they¡¯re best not loving at all.

    Night very quickly falls, the entire imperial pce is splendidly lit up, I sit with my other imperial sisters, quietly watching this banquet begin.

    The birthday is held within the pce¡¯s ¡®Cui Zhen Hall¡¯, Father Emperor is currently seated in centre on the dragon throne, consorts and princesses, the womenfolk are all sitting in order behind Father Emperor. At the front hall, the highly regarded ministers of the court and royal rtions are sat on the left, the foreign envoys and the powerful noble families of the Yun Mi Kingdom sits on the right.

    The people in the pce hall offers Father Emperor congrattory birthday blessings, Father Emperor is full of smiles, speaking courteous words again and again, those below are also keeping their ears open in listening to them again and again, the entire pce hall a scene of joy.

    ¡°Your majesty.¡± A envoy from a little kingdom rises, respectfully saying: ¡°This subject has brought some humble gifts this time, your majesty may find itughable.¡± Then ps to signal those behind him to present the gift, saying: ¡°This subject has brought a pair of hundred-year-old jade from the southern seas, ten millennium ginseng from the eastern bamboo forest, ten ganoderma lucidum from the snow mountains, and an additional five night pearls from the western seas. Wishing your majesty longevity as vast at the southern mountains, with fortune as boundless as the eastern sea!¡±

    REPORT THIS AD

    Father Emperor smilingly says: ¡°Many thanks Xi Qiu Envoy.¡±

    With the Xi Qiu Envoy¡¯s lead, the other envoys are all full of energy as they bring out the things they have brought, except for Yun Zhan and Yun Ze.

    Yun Zhan¡¯s two envoys remains indifferent, unmoved by anything, seeming to show no care but also appears to be full of confidence. And the elder that Yun Ze had sent is calmly smiling as he watches everything, his eyes full of significant meaning.

    I quietly observe from the back, Yuwen Rui is acting no different to usual right now, calmly holding the wine cup as he responds to thements from people around him. Yuwen Xiu is also smiling with a devilish charm, asionally exchanging eye contact with the nobledies opposite him. And on the right, Meng Shao Jue is also leisurely drinking wine, just like every other child of nobility.

    Now that all the envoys have finished presenting their gifts, finally, Yun Zhan Envoy slowly rises and walks towards the middle of the hall, saying to Father Emperor: ¡°Yun Mi¡¯s revered one, this time around, our majesty has sent us to offer birthday blessings, only preparing one birthday gift.¡±

    After these words were spoken, chatter spreads across the hall, the other envoys all revealing looks of shock, perhaps with contempt hidden within. Yun Zhan Envoy is not affected by all this, smiling as he says: ¡°Our majesty offers a ¡®Cloud [Poisonous] Bug¡¯.¡±

    The hall instantly falls silent.

    I cannot help clenching both fists, Cloud Bug, he¡¯s speaking of the Cloud Bug?

    ¡°This Cloud Bug is the world¡¯s most poisonous, also the world¡¯s most precious.¡± Yun Zhan Envoy slowly says: ¡°This bug can inflict the most poisonous poison, yet can also rid of hundreds of poisonous bug in the world. Our majesty happened to get hold of it during childhood, it has already been over ten years since raising it to this day. Don¡¯t know if this birthday gift, meets Yun Mi¡¯s revered one¡¯s satisfaction?¡±

    Father Emperor heartilyughs out loud, ¡°Yun Zhan is indeed full of sincerity, of course zhen is satisfied, maids, bring out the wine!¡± (Zh¨¨n / ëÞ is how an emperor addresses himself)

    I subtly look towards Meng Shao Jue, as expected, I see his face darken a little, his line of sight sweeping across to me in the very next second, I meet eyes with him with no evasiveness, Meng Shao Jue, looks like you haven¡¯t seeded in discussing the matter with Yun Zhan beforehand, how could you let him gift such a thing now?

    Meng Shao Jue slightly narrows his eyes, a smile spreading at his lips, turning his eyes away.

    ¡°Yun Mi¡¯s revered one.¡± A hoarse voice sounds, turns out it is that elder from Yun Ze who has already arrived at the centre of the hall, he holds his white beard, saying: ¡°Our majesty has also only prepared one gift this time, not sure if revered one is able to appreciate it.¡±

    Father Emperor says: ¡°Lord Li is too courteous, zhen cannot be more curious ah, what Lord had brought this time is¡­¡­?¡±

    The elder chuckles, instructing the two men behind him to carry a huge box up, then says: ¡°What this old man has brought this time, is Yun Ze Pce¡¯s Golden Rain Tree of Harmony that is reaching a thousand years old.¡±

    Father Emperor abruptly stands upon hearing this, ¡°Golden Rain Tree of Harmony? Is it really a Golden Rain Tree of Harmony?¡±

    ¡°This tree is the habitat of an ancient mythical beast, at five-hundred years of age, it produces ten types of fruit, capable of curing rare diseases. At a thousand years of age, it will spread a faint fragrance, the scene spreading a hundred li (approx. 50km) far and wide, curing all illnesses of those that can smell it. Should the tree be made into wooden furniture, it can bring longevity to those that make long-term contact with it, protecting against all sorts of poison.¡±

    ¡°Wonderful, wonderful, wonderful!¡± Father Emperorughs, was just wanting to saying something but only sees those men open the box in the middle of the hall, instantly, a faint scent very quickly spreads through the air, rich and fragrant.

    The elderly¡¯s smile deepens, ¡°Wishing Yun Mi¡¯s revered one with fortune as boundless as the eastern sea, longevity as vast at the southern mountains!¡±

    The guards keeping watch from the sides quicklyes up to close the box, but after closing it, their expressions start to turn weird, followed by the blurring of their eyes as they start to mumble nonsense. Father Emperor¡¯s thick brows furrows together, yelling: ¡°What is going on here?! Guards! Take the two away!¡±

    The guards respond ¡°yes¡±, but halfway there, that elderly man once again opens the box, the guards¡¯ movements slows, and everyone sat in the hall had actually started to mumble nonsense. My consciousness also starts to blur with the spreading of the fragrance, the womenfolk beside me are also all dizzily mumbling something, a scene of chaos.

    Father Emperor suddenly sits down, hand resting on his forehead as he says: ¡°Lord Li, what, what is the meaning of this?¡±

    The elderly is still stounding straight,ughingly saying: ¡°I sure have forgotten, this Golden Rain Tree of Harmony is originally a holy object, so of course the scent is not suited for mere mortals.¡±

    I blink my eyes, trying to focus on those several, constantly waving figures, there¡¯s definitely something fishy about this Golden Rain Tree of Harmony, seeing that everyone in this hall is acting like they¡¯ve all gone mad as they mumble nonsense, yet only that elderly and a further select few are still conscious. That select few being Meng Shao Jue, Yuwen Xiu, also ¨C¨C¨C Yuwen Rui?

    Why is Yuwen Rui still at such peace of mind? Could it be, he has an antidote?

    I focus my thoughts on this question, then find that I¡¯m actually not as dizzy as I was before, I suddenly think of a possibility, could the nature of this thing be simr to that of xiang grass, able to quickly bewilder people¡¯s minds, but as long as one has strong enough willpower, they can resist it? I quietly pull myself together, trying hard to clear the messy distractions in my mind, just that the dizzy feeling was far too strong, I grit my teeth, enduring the pain as I apply pressure on my unhealed wound, until blood once again surfaces on the gauze, when I open my eyes again, I was able to smoothly see everything before my eyes.

    I¡¯m sprawled over the table, wiping the cold sweat away, both eyes still secretly watching the few people in front.

    At the front, Father Emperor has not uselessly fallen like everyone else, just that his body is swaying as he attempts to firmly stand. The elder no longer looks at Father Emperor, smiling as he says to Yuwen Rui: ¡°I have long heard the Yuwen n¡¯s Eldest Gentleman is a rare talent, seeing it today, indeed not an ordinary one.¡±

    Yuwen Rui elegantly raises his eyes, saying: ¡°Lord Li sure is overpraising, everything is going as you all nned, isn¡¯t that right?¡± He calmly smiles as he looks at Yuwen Xiu and says: ¡°I have been trying to find the person colluding with Yun Ze in the shadows this entire time, prevented a Meng Shao Jue, and you put out another Yuwen Hao, but I did not think that the true Third Prince would be my closest Seventh Brother. Nevermind, at least I know now, right?¡± (The author never touches upon the Yuwen Hao matter YWR mentions here, We can only assume it all happened when he searched for the Yun Mi traitor whilst he was away)

    The smile on Yuwen Xiu¡¯s face has already faded, that stunning face zed with coldness, ¡°Brother is too humble, hasn¡¯t my subordinates also been practically wiped clean by you?¡±

    Yuwen Rui¡¯s slender and long finger lightly taps on the table top, ¡°Likewise likewise, so Seventh Brother¡­¡­oh no, I mean Third Prince, is now meaning to say¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Why doesn¡¯t Brother open the windows to speak frank words now?¡± Yuwen Xiu rises and steps out, ¡°My army of a hundred thousand has now broke through the borders of Yun Mi, the officers you have put in charge of Yun Mi have already been bribed by me, unable to resist for long before their defeat.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Yuwen Rui raises his brows, ¡°Then what about inside your Yun Ze, are there still any elite troops stationed there?¡±

    Yuwen Xiu¡¯s face stiffens.

    Yuwen Rui¡¯s thin lips hooks up into a pretty curve, fox eyes faintly shing, ¡°If there isn¡¯t, then do be very careful.¡± Having said that, he once again acts casual as he says, ¡°Yun Zhan Emperor making a personal trip to Yun Mi this time, is also for important matters?¡±

    The originally ¡®unconscious¡¯ Yun Zhan Envoy that was sprawled over the table, leisurely lifts his head, ¡°As expected of Gentleman Yuwen, zhen trulymend you ah,mend you.¡±

    Yuwen Rui calmly smiles, ¡°Since Yun Zhan has joined hands with Yun Ze, wanting to pick on our Yun Mi, of course I cannot favour one over the other. Dong Jue City on the west side is Yun Zhan¡¯s weakest, am I correct?¡±

    The disguised Yun Zhan Emperor ¡ª He Lian Chen ¡ª also freezes, then says to Yuwen Xiu: ¡°Third Prince, from hereon, it is a matter between both your kingdoms, zhen shall be leaving first.¡±

    He Lian Chen very hurriedly leaves with another envoy, looks like Yuwen Rui has really ruthlessly chiselled into their weakest point. He Lian Chen¡¯s leave causes silence to once again fall upon this hall, Meng Shao Jue who was quiet this entire time, says to Yuwen Xiu, ¡°May your highness and Lord Li return to the kingdom first, his majesty has already wait for your highness for a long time now.¡±

    His long and narrow phoenix eyes makes a slight turn, eyes sweeping across to me, then finally settles on Yuwen Rui, who had maintained his calmness and elegance the entire time, ¡°Here, I alone will do.¡±

 Thirty-Four

    <h4>Chapter Thirty-Four</h4>

    Right after Meng Shao Jue had spoken, someone had barged through the main doors, someone charges towards the arriving person with a sword, and the Imperial Army lead by Mu Yi and Ling Zhi also follows this movement in shing with them, a scene of utter chaos. Amongst the chaos, someone runs up to speak into Yuwen Xiu¡¯s ear, Yuwen Xiu¡¯s expression turns into one of fear, coldly saying: ¡°Brother is very capable, to actually think of ying this move.¡±

    Yuwen Rui ignores the chaos around him, a gentle voice courteously speaking: ¡°Your country is currently facing internal disorder, I had only yed a little part. What will be of Yun Mi tonight, is still uncertain, but I dare make a statement, should Third Prince not pull back your forces and return, Yun Ze shall definitely be under new hands.¡±

    Yuwen Xiu¡¯s thick brows furrows together, his eyes showingplex mood changes, he slowly sweeps a nce in my direction, finally saying: ¡°Shao Jue, I¡¯ll leave this ce to you. Lord Li and I shall leave first.

    Meng Shao Jue lightly nods, ¡°This subordinate shall obey yourmand.¡±

    Yuwen Xiu and Lord Li leaves the chaotic Cu Zhen Hall, escorted by a few people, to this point, the hall grows increasingly chaotic. With people ceaselessly charging forward, but are stopped by other people. And the chaotic situation seems to have no effect on the two calm and handsome men. The two people, one left, one right, one unrestrained and free, one cold and elegant, turbulence hidden within the air, yet the two people are both carrying light smiles on their faces, abnormally courteous.

    Meng Shao Jue suddenly smiles brightly, ¡°Gentleman Yuwen, as far as I know, you are not loyal to Yun Mi Emperor either, if so, then why should we resort to battling today?¡±

    ¡°This is a matter of our Yun Mi Kingdom, Gentleman Meng needs not worry about it.¡± Yuwen Rui smiles and says: ¡°You¡¯re with Yun Ze, I¡¯m with Yun Mi, of course we can only resort to battling.¡±

    Meng Shao Jue casually spreads open his purple jade fan, ¡°Perhaps we can also calmly talk.¡±

    Yuwen Rui says: ¡°Gentleman Meng¡¯s meaning is¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll lead the people out of Yun Mi Imperial Pce, not harming a single soldier or servant.¡± Meng Shao Jue slowly says.

    Yuwen Rui raises his brows, ¡°The condition being¡­¡­?¡±

    A sharp light shes past Meng Shao Jue¡¯s eyes, ¡°I want to take back that treasure map that belonged to Yun Ze.¡±

    Yuwen Rui slightly narrows his fox eyes, ¡°Should I remember correctly, that treasure map had already long been attributed to Yun Mi.¡±

    ¡°These words are not false.¡± Meng Shao Jue nods,ughingly saying: ¡°But the treasure was made by Yun Ze, it was Yun Mi who had taken it by force back then, I only wish for it to be returned to its original owner today.¡±

    Yuwen Rui lowly chuckles, ¡°I¡¯m afraid this matter is not up to me.¡±

    Meng Shao Jue sighs, ¡°There is no other way then.¡± A cold light sweeps past his eyes, loudly shouting: ¡°Whoever captures Yun Mi Emperor alive, is to be promoted by a rank, rewarded with ten thousand taels of gold!¡±

    After these words were spoken, the Yun Ze army morale clearly rises, loudly roaring as they charge in my direction. A smile still sits at Yuwen Rui¡¯s lips, just that the chill in his eyes is enough to freeze people, ¡°As sons of Yun Mi, we shall protect our home, defend our nation. The troops at the borders are currently engaging in battle, how could we possibly lose to them here?¡±

    Upon hearing this, the Yun Mi soldiers loudly shouts, ¡°protect our home, defend our nation¡±, giving their all in stopping the Yun Ze soldiers, at this point in time, it is hard to distinguish which side has the upper hand.

    Meng Shao Jue coldly harrumphs, with a gentle tap on the ground, heunches himself towards Father Emperor, Yuwen Rui¡¯s body appears before him with one shift, smiling as he says: ¡°Gentleman Meng wishes to personally step forward? Then you¡¯ll have to pass through me.¡±

    Meng shao Jue loudlyughs, ¡°To be able to exchange moves with Gentleman Yuwen, Meng can ask for nothing more.¡±

    Between the exchange of words andughter, the two have already deftly made their moves, Meng Shao Jue¡¯s every attack hurried and pressing, yet Yuwen Rui appears to leisurely and delicately blocks off his attacks. The two of them attacking and counterattacking several hundreds of times, causing people to see it all in a blur, the eyes unable to take it all in, and yet the two parties involved doesn¡¯t even let out a breath.

    I observe the situation surrounding me, at one end, Meng Shao Jue and Yuwen Rui are fighting a splendid battle, yet the Yun Ze and Yun Mi soldiers gradually closes in towards my side, and Father Emperor has already copsed on top of the table. I inwardly curse, really is King Yan¡¯s f*cking little devils ying tricks (King Yan = King of hell). I duck down as I move forward and pull Father Emperor down from his seat, turning to face a huge shining de, I was greatly startled, and was just about to move back to dodge it, but see the person wielding the sword has already fallen, Mu Yi stands before of me, facing off the enemies whilst saying: ¡°Princess, protect his majesty.¡±

    I think to myself, well if it isn¡¯t right, should Father Emperor be captured, the soldiers¡¯ morale will definitely fall low, by that time, no one can predict what could happen. Also, whatever that treasure map is, wealth sure is the f*cking cause of all harm.

    At this moment, Father Emperor slightly regains consciousness, mumbling, ¡°Nan-er, Nan-er.¡±

    I find it funny to hear this, Yuwen Rui and the soldiers are currently sparing no effort to fight for you, yet you¡¯re mumbling some woman¡¯s name? Even though it is caused by the fragrance, it still makes one speechless. Is it because Yun Mi has been at peace for over ten years, so all those soaring aspirations has already withered away, only leaving behind Full and roundfort?

    I can¡¯t be bothered thinking any more about this, dragging Father Emperor¡¯s heavy body, slowly moving towards the side doors under Mu Yi¡¯s cover. At this time, Meng Shao Jue suddenly says: ¡°Ah-Lan, where are you trying to take him?¡±

    The soldiers¡¯ eyes instantly fall onto me, in the very next moment, many more Yun Ze soldiers surround Mu Yi, I pull along the still mumbling Father Emperor, dodging left and shifting right, unsure of how many times I¡¯ve mentally cursed at Meng Shao Jue over and over again. The facts are clearly proven that, this small and fragile body of mine is not of good use, not long after, my movements starts slowing, just when my eyes were met with a sword about to intimately touch my body, Xi Xi¡¯s voice rings in good time.

    ¡°Princes!¡± Xi Xi wield a short sword as she jumps to my side, ¡°Princess take his majesty and quickly leave, let me deal with things here.¡±

    My head is covered in cold sweat, looking down at Father Emperor, I finally reach out to relentlessly p him. Father Emperor¡¯s consciousness clears up a bit, holding his left cheek as he angrily looks at me, ¡°Ah-Lan your audaciousness is grander than the skies.¡±

    I coldlyugh, ¡°Father Emperor, take a look at how these soldiers of yours are protecting you.¡±

    Father Emperor pauses upon hearing this, after looking around at the blood filled surroundings, he shakily stands, hoarsely saying: ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t wait for him to quickly go, but just when we were reaching the side doors, a wave of wonderful flute melody sounds, spreading into my body, and thus causing a burst of piercing pain.

    ¡°Ah!¡± I couldn¡¯t hold back the painful cry from leaving my lips, clutching my stomach as I fall to the ground, my senses all concentrated on the severe pain. Yet my brain was in particrly wide awake in a moment like this. After evading Yuwen Rui¡¯s attack, Meng Shao Jue took out the short flute and blew into it, eyes setting on me, hesitation fleetingly passing his dark orbs, continuing to y a melody endlessly. Yuwen Rui¡¯s move to attack slows after I fall to the ground, the originally indifferent face giving rise to a few points of anxiety.

    Meng Shao Jue sees this and tosses the short flute to the officer beside him, coldly saying: ¡°Continue blowing it.¡± Having said that, he continues to exchange attacks with Yuwen Rui.

    That flute sound is simply the devil¡¯s calling in my ear, I keep rolling on the ground, and see Yuwen Rui¡¯s attention get distracted under my every cry of pain, resulting in falling under Meng Shao Jue¡¯s attacks. The wounds on Yuwen Rui¡¯s body increases, I firmly bite onto my bottom lip, the iron taste slowly reaching my taste buds. In the meantime, Father Emperor was taking care of a few approachingckeys, protecting me from harm, ackey drops their long sword in pain, producing a ringing sound. I fiercely smash my fist down against the ground, trembling as I take the sword.

    I grit my teeth, using all my energy to hold myself up with the sword, and call out to that end, ¡°Hey, Meng Shao Jue.¡±

    Meng Shao Jue and Yuwen Rui¡¯s eyes makes a quick nce to the side at me, the movements of their hands still ongoing.

    I secretly swallow back a painful cry, slowly raising my head to nce at Yuwen Rui, then mockingly say to Meng Shao Jue: ¡°I really didn¡¯t think Gentleman Meng thought so highly of me, but I will not lie to you, the thing I hate most in this lifetime is the term ¡®threat¡¯. Whether it¡¯s imposed on others, or perhaps myself.¡±

    Meng Shao Jue¡¯s eyes abruptly deepens, the thick ck colour looking bottomless.

    I weakly spread a smile, shakily raising the sword as I indifferently say: ¡°Don¡¯t know if Young Master Meng has heard of this phrase, rather be shattered jade, than be an unbroken pottery (better an honourable death than a disgraceful life)?¡±

    After saying that, with no hesitance whatsoever, I hold the sword and sh down at my own arm, the sound of the sharp de piercing into the skin, in this chaotic moment, sound as soft and light as cotton, but in my ears, the sound is infinitely loud.

    I set my eyes on Yuwen Rui¡¯s handsome face, all I can fight for, is that one second, and he, definitely understands.

    I am An Ke Lan, he is Yuwen Rui.

    We share the same tacit understanding.

    Shock and anotherplex emotion shes past Meng Shao Jue¡¯s phoenix eyes, the movement in his hands follows in slowing down a beat. Even if he immediately realises my intention in the next second, he will have no way of stopping the sword Yuwen Rui threw in that moment of his pause, as well as the short flute that had fallen to the ground.

    All was carried out in a critical moment.

    I finally could not hold myself anymore as I fall, a light smile at my lips. I cannot deny that I am puzzled by the Yuwen Rui in that moment. That elegantly handsome face, focused attention, and those fox eyes that carried a bit of pain and anger.

    Meng Shao Jue¡¯s lips carries a haughty smile, yet his smile was abnormally ice-cold, ¡°Well done, kitten.¡±

    Yuwen Rui kicks the short flute onto the pir, watching it shatter into tiny pieces. He narrows his long and fine fox eyes, cold voice saying: ¡°An Ke Lan, I¡¯ll deal with youter.¡±

    I cannot help hooking the corners of my lips, lightly answering, ¡°Alright.¡±

    ¡°Ah-Lan!¡± Father Emperores up to my side, ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    I look at the two fighting more and more intensely over there, deeply sighing, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    This time, Father Emperor and I are finally able to safely escape from the side doors, I cover my injured arm, following Father Emperor around the pce, turning left and wandering right, in the end, I realise that we have actually reached a spot within the fake rockeries. Father Emperor appears very focused in finding something, and whilst losing so much blood, I was able to guess that he must have made a hiding ce here. Ai~, the hidden passages within the pce are more than many.

    ¡°Father Emperor,¡± I could not refrain from speaking up, ¡°I say, can you be any slower, I¡¯m about to faint.¡±

    Father Emperor turns to cast me a look, slightly slowing down his speed, ¡°Ah-Lan, you¡­¡­you¡¯re not silly anymore?¡±

    The corners of my pale lips tugs, ¡°You can act like you¡¯ve never seen me like this.¡±

    Father Emperor falls silent, when he was about to speak up again, countless short arrows suddenlye shooting over from behind. Father Emperor protectively pulls me into his embrace, half holding me as he quickly moves through the fake rockery.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡± He suddenly pauses, body tensed.

    My consciousness is already blurring a little, ¡°Father Emperor?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± His tightens his hold on me, then says: ¡°We¡¯re here.¡±

    Unsure of what Father Emperor had fidgeted with, a door appears from the originally perfect looking, fake rockery. He takes me in swiftly entering the door then very quickly closes it, only the sound of heavy breathing can be heard amongst the quiet space.

    ¡°Ah-Lan.¡± He suddenly speaks, his voice old as though he aged several decades in one moment.

    I try hard to prevent my eyes from shutting, blurrily answering: ¡°Father Emperor?¡±

    ¡°Ah-Lan, remember this, in my study room, inside the right leg of the third chair on the left row.¡± His voice quietens, ¡°Remember, it¡¯s the third one.¡±

    In this moment, I have already half sunken into unconsciousness, not understanding what his words meant, but still firmly keeping that sentence in mind.

    Inside the right leg of the third chair on the left row.

    I subconsciously repeat this once and then fall unconscious. Before falling unconscious, I was hazily thinking, I sweated so much, the palm of my hand, is so wet, so warm.

 Thirty-Five

    <h4>Chapter Thirty-Five</h4>

    I know I must be inside a dream, there is no sky in my surroundings, no ground, only whiteness, blurry and hazy. I stand on the spot, unmoving, concentrating on thinking, who am I?

    I hear someone call me An Ran.

    I turn my head, the long hair girl in [western style] dresses running towards me, fair face glowing a healthy pink.

    ¡°An Ran, you hurry over ah, ho-ho, we have to celebrate our birthday together.¡± The girl¡¯s voice rings like a bell, the flying skirt like a lily flower in full bloom. She is clearlying closer and closer to me, yet is still unable to reach my side.

    I instinctively take a step back.

    I¡¯m An Ran?

    I furrow my brows as I watch that girl¡¯s familiar yet unfamiliar face, my subconscious giving rise to feelings of rejection.

    I don¡¯t like this girl, I don¡¯t want to be near her, I hate that intimate feeling when she calls my name.

    It is truly terrible.

    I turn around and walk away without any hesitance, but hear a pleasant-sounding man¡¯s voice call out from behind.

    His voice is a little anxious, he says: ¡°An Ran, don¡¯t go, we are all here waiting for you.

    My stepse to a stop, my chest feeling like all the air was sucked out of it, so suffocating.

    We? Who are we? Who is waiting for me?

    ¡°An Ran, don¡¯t go, I miss you, I miss you so much I¡¯m about to go crazy!¡± The man¡¯s voice carries pleading, as well as heart wrenching pain.

    I should feel pity for him, I should feel touched, but why do I only sneer and continue to leave?

    I am absolutely puzzled, why is this?

    ¡°An Ran, we were wrong, we were wrong, don¡¯t leave us alright? I won¡¯t fight you for Yan You anymore, I¡¯ll give in to you, we won¡¯t get married anymore.¡± The girl¡¯s voice carries pleading, sound after sound, genuine sincerity.

    But why do I only think of one sentence: you don¡¯t fight, because you never had anything you couldn¡¯t get.

    I continuously walk, not caring for the wordsing from the two people behind, not stopping to think. Just like that, continuously walking ah walking, until before me, there appears a young woman in a body of ancient purple clothing.

    The young woman ces down the thread and needle when she sees me, spinning around and says to me: ¡°Ah-Lan, look, this is the dress Father Emperor had just made me, is it nice?¡±

    I look at her face that is beautiful like a flower, and instinctively nod, ¡°Looks nice.¡±

    ¡°Kekeke, I shall go show Seventh Brother then.¡± The young woman happily runs off, crispughter spreading amongst the air.

    I squat down and write on the ground, two words of ¡®Ah-Lan¡¯, I am Ah-Lan?

    ¡°Little Fool!¡± Someone pats my shoulder from behind, then a stunning face appears before me, ¡°Do you want to climb trees with me?¡±

    I look at the youth who is prettier than women, falling into a trance, and who might he be?

    ¡°Hey, are you really being foolish ah.¡± The pretty youth stokes his chin, a pair of narrow and long peach blossom eyes shing brightly, ¡°Go go go, Seventh Brother will take you to climb trees.¡±

    I evade the hand he stretches towards me, coldly saying: ¡°I have no brother.¡±

    The pretty youth pauses, then reaches out to knock at my head, ¡°You really dare to not acknowledge me ¨C this older brother of yours, how very daring. Go go go, we¡¯re going to climb trees.¡±

    Having said that, he pulls me along, he runs forth, a puddle appears after a while of running. After stepping in the puddle, he appears to melt and slowly melts into the water, disappearing without a trace.

    I look at my empty hand with an oing wave of confusion, where¡¯s he gone?

    ¡°Ah-Lan, leave with me.¡±

    I turn around to see a youth in green clothing suddenly pop up behind me, ¡°And who might you be?¡±

    He happily hooks up his thin lips, naively smiling, ¡°Have you forgotten me, I¡¯m-¡°

    ¡°Ah-Dou! Quickly run!¡±

    Someone loudly yells, and then my arm was grabbed by someone, who frantically bolts forward. I¡¯m unable to free myself from that person¡¯s tight grip, only able to squint my eyes as I shout: ¡°And who might you be?!¡±

    That person finally stops, turns out it is a handsome youth with bronze skin. That youth slightly narrows his eyes, eyes glowing with a slight golden colour, ¡°Ah-Dou, do you not remember me?¡±

    I find it rather funny, Ah-Dou? Who would be called a name like Ah-Dou? Could it be that this person has time travelled from the Three Kingdoms period (famous period of the warring states ¨C Wei, Shu, Wu Kingdoms)? ¡°You¡¯ve recognised the wrong person, I am not Ah-Dou.¡± (Ah-Dou is the infant name of Liu Shan ¨C Liu Bei¡¯s eldest son and sessor ¨C but is also used to call a stupid or ipetent person)

    ¡°How could I have recognised wrongly, you are Ah-Dou.¡± The handsome youth says with firm certainty, his smile bright like the sunlight, ¡°Ah-Dou, I said I would wed you, marry me.¡±

    I forcefully throw away his hand, ¡°I¡¯m not Ah-Dou, I¡¯m¡­¡­¡±

    I¡¯m confused, I¡¯m An Ran¡­¡­? I¡¯m Ah-Lan¡­¡­?!

    I lightly smile at him, ¡°I¡¯m Ah-Lan.¡±

    That¡¯s right, I remember now, I¡¯m An Ke Lan.

    The handsome youth is rather baffled, then spreads his lips into a smile: ¡°I don¡¯t care what you are called, you are just my Ah-Dou. Ah-Dou, marry me.¡±

    I think to myself, why is this youth so funny? Just a few years old milk child, and he wants to talk about having a wife. I had just wanted to speak up to mock him, but hear a familiar cold voice sound from above: ¡°An Ke Lan, hurry and wake up now.¡±

    I raise my head to look at the sky, from the originally blurred area above, a bright light appears, and that voice ising from within that light.

    I couldn¡¯t refrain from saying, ¡°And you, who might you be?¡±

    That voice coldly harrumphs, that tone neither hurried nor slow as he says: ¡°Who might I be?¡±

    ¡°Yes, who might you be?¡±

    ¡°I am¡­¡­¡± That cold voice seems to be a little gentler, yet the next sentence is even more colder than ice-cold, ¡°I am the person that will burn away the grape garden should you still not wake up.¡±

    I¡¯m a little confused by what I hear, what did he say, grape garden?

    ¡­¡­grape?

    Grapes!

    ¡°Yuwen Rui!¡±

    I cry out, then breathlessly find that I have already awakened. That sound of ¡°Yuwen Rui¡± just now, indeed came from my mouth, but the volume of it was not as loud as I had thought, and was instead weak like a whisper. I blink my eyes, trying to turn my neck to observe my surrounding. But with that one turn, I turned to a pair of ice-cold fox eyes.

    ¡°Awake?¡± Yuwen Rui half narrows his fox eyes as he lightly asks, everything seems to be very normal.

    Eh¡­¡­

    I instinctively gulp, sensing an unknown force circting in the air. I shyly curl up my lips, ¡°Cousin.¡±

    ¡°En.¡± Yuwen Ruizily answers, then says: ¡°Recognise who I might be now?¡±

    I continue to smile, ¡°En, Eldest Cousin.¡±

    Yuwen Rui slightly moves his eyes, unable to make out any emotions from his voice: ¡°Are you able to move?¡±

    I reflexively prop up my body with my arms, but in the next second, my arm is struck with a burst of pain, causing cold sweat to ooze out.

    He elegantly takes an embroidered handkerchief and helps me wipe away the sweat, ¡°Hurts?¡±

    I grit my teeth, ¡°Not too bad.¡±

    ¡°Not too bad?¡± Yuwen Rui shallowly hooks up his lips, a friendly smile surfacing in his eyes, ¡°Should I be thanking you for sacrificing your body for the people, saving a number of people within the hall, and also managed to safely retreat yourself?¡±

    I¡¯m a little displeased with the thorn in his words, but have no other choice, I¡¯m a fish on the chopping board right now, about to be ughtered by someone ah, tragedy. Not to mention, this guy¡¯s gentle smile sure is making my hair rise. And so I tactfully admit wrong, ¡°I was wrong.¡±

    He is greatly interested, ¡°Oh? How were you wrong?¡±

    ¡°Ke-ke.¡± I dryly cough a few sounds, ¡°I should not have sacrificed my body to save the people, saving a number of people within the hall. And should just mind my own little life, don¡¯t care whether they live or die.¡±

    The between of Yuwen Rui¡¯s eyes turns dark, his tone gloomy sounding: ¡°You think I¡¯m joking with you right now?¡±

    I¡¯m a little surprised, didn¡¯t think he would actually get mad for real. But deep down, I give rise to anger, could it be that I was wrong to learn from the humble and selfless role models and save people?

    Heck! The one time I be a nice person and I¡¯m getting lectured for it!

    I open my mouth, wanting to rebuke, but see a shadow suddenly loom over me, and the in the next moment, my mouth was fiercely blocked up. The thing plugging my mouth¡­..mm, is very wet, very soft, very warm.

    My heart abruptly misses a beat, then my head reflexively wants to pull back. Just that Yuwen Rui immediately reaches up and hooks his hand around the back of my head and presses me towards him, leading the contact between the two of us to be even more inseparable. I want to reach up and push him in resistance but find my entire body powerless, even the raising of a hand is as difficult as retrieving the Buddhist scriptures from the western paradise. (Reference to Journey to the West)

    As I was distractedly thinking of how to break free, Yuwen Rui fiercely bites down on my lip, an iron taste spreading within both our mouths. Yuwen Rui¡¯s long and fine eyes carrying a rarely revealed darkness, handsome face not restoring its usual cold elegance. The trace of fresh red blood still on his lips, against his fair face, it creates the illusion of a slight devilish charm. He dangerously narrows his eyes, coldly saying: ¡°An Ke Lan, you remember, no matter who is dying in front of you, you are not allowed to save people like that.¡±

    His long and slender fingers gently hold my face, gentle and ice cold. His pretty lips lightly curling up, word by word saying: ¡°I, don¡¯t, allow, it.¡±

    I try to rebuke, but before my voice came out, it was once again swallowed down by him. His tongue taking advantage of the moment I parted my mouth to nimbly slip inside, followed by relentless sucking. I try hard to avoid his aggressive invasion, but he prevents my evasion with ease, leading me into a deep struggle of entanglement.

    I try hard to inhale some fresh air, but because the one on my lips is kissing me so relentlessly, I cannot make ends meet, and so, both my eyes sees ck¡­¡­

    Fainted.

    I think to myself, Yuwen Rui ¨C this person ¨C truly doesn¡¯t understand how to show consideration to an ill person.

    I¡¯m a patient! Do you understand what a patient is? A patient is when one has fallen ill, and cannot do intense exercises, cannot have intense emotions, cannot use intense means to treat said patient!

    Yuwen Rui you damned brat done it all¡­¡­

    I secretly curse whilst unconscious.

    Heck.

    ¡­¡­

    When I wake up again, that handsome and young version of the Civil Judge (a judge in the underworld, in charge of the book of life and death) ¨C Yuwen Rui ¨C is no longer by my side, I lick my lips, si-, the sore area is still hurt.

    ¡°Princess, you¡¯re finally awake!¡± Xi Xi screams out and pounces over to my bedside, eyes slightly reddening, ¡°Princess! You had this servant worried!¡±

    I turn my neck, ¡°Xi Xi, you cried?¡±

    Xi Xi cutely scrunches her nose, ¡°Princess has already been unconscious for seven days! How can this servant not cry?¡±

    Seven days? A week¡¯s gone by just like that?

    I furrow my brows, ¡°How is Father Emperor?¡±

    Xi Xi also furrows her brows, ¡°His majesty¡­¡­his majesty is also yet to wake up.¡±

    ¡°What happened to Father Emperor?¡±

    ¡°When Eldest Gentleman led us to find you and his majesty, his majesty¡¯s entire body was covered in blood, Eldest Gentleman appeared to turn insane as he rushed forward, pushing his majesty out the way to hold Princess, onlyter did we find that his majesty had also been injured.¡± Xi Xi quietly says: ¡°His majesty was hit by small arrows, and the arrow were coated with deadly poison¡­¡­¡±

    Somewhere deep in my heart, something moves, giving rise to an extremely subtle feeling. Did the arrows on Father Emperor¡¯s body¡­.e from shielding me that time? I then think of that wet feeling on my hand before I had passed out¡­¡­

    I slightly lower my eyes, saying: ¡°Xi Xi, I need to go see Father Emperor.¡±

    Xi Xi shakes her head, ¡°Princess, you¡¯re still unable to walk around with your injury.¡±

    ¡°I need to go.¡±

    ¡°Eldest Gentleman wouldn¡¯t permit this.¡±

    -_-||| don¡¯t even mention this person.

    ¡°I need to go, that is my Father Emperor.¡± I repeat.

    Xi Xi is rather troubled, ¡°Princess¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Xi Xi, you may leave first.¡± The door is pushed open, followed by the appearance of Yuwen Rui¡¯s tall and slender figure standing inside the room. He coldly smiles at me, a meaningful look shing in his long and fine eyes, ¡°Here, you can leave me to take care of it.¡±

 Thirty-Six

    <h4>Chapter Thirty-Six</h4>

    Hearing Yuwen Rui¡¯s words, Xi Xi very happily hooks up the corners of her lips, ¡°Then this servant shall leave first, may Gentleman and Princess take your time talking.¡±

    I feel the corner of my eyes twitch. Yuwen Rui, why is it Yuwen Rui again? Did he not juste by? Why is he here again?

    After Xi Xi leaves the room, only Yuwen Rui and I are left, his face dropping the previous look of anger, clearly refined face carrying a faint smile, elegantly pacing over to my bedside and sits down.

    ¡°What, want to see his majesty?¡± He gently says, unable to make out any emotions in that cool and pleasant-sounding voice.

    I raise my head to look at him, ¡°Father Emperor is injured.¡±

    ¡°En,¡± He lightly purses his lips, a sharp light shing past his fox eyes, ¡°You¡¯re also injured.¡±

    Eh¡­¡­

    I slowly say: ¡°I have awakened.¡± But Father Emperor has not yet.

    Yuwen Rui pretends to go along with me as he nods, ¡°Are you able to move?¡±

    I move my fingers, en, it¡¯s rather flexible, ¡°Should be able.¡±

    He does not expose me, neither hurried nor slow as he says: ¡°Are you able to get out of bed by yourself?¡±

    Get out of bed? *Cough cough*, this is a rather difficult one. But don¡¯t I still have Xi Xi and the others? I say: ¡°Perhaps able.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps?¡± Yuwen Rui lets out a little chuckle, those fox eyes making a slight move, ¡°Do you wish to fall and tear another wound open on your way there? Or perhaps want to¡­¡­¡±

    I stick out my ear, want to? Want to what?

    He shows no shame at all in saying: ¡°Want to have me carry you over to visit his majesty?¡±

    ¡°Obviously don¡¯t want.¡± I firmly say.

    ¡°Is that so ah¡­¡­?¡± Yuwen Rui seriously thinks for a bit, then very casually says: ¡°You just put your heart to rest and recuperate then, wait until you¡¯re able to step on the ground yourself before starting to worry about others.¡±

    I fall silent after hearing this, looks like the matter of visiting Father Emperor, will require a thoroughly nned underground battle.

    Just as Yuwen Rui and I were countering one another back and forth, someone lightly knocks on the door, asking: ¡°Ah-Lan, can Ie in?¡±

    Yuwen Rui gets up to open the door, saying to Imperial Sister outside: ¡°She¡¯s only just woke up, you have a good talk with her.¡± After saying that, Yuwen Rui considerately closes the doors and leaves, giving Imperial Sister and I some time alone.

    Imperial Sister approaches me, the usually stunningly beautiful face now pale and haggard, her eyes also losing its past brilliant shine. She forces herself to smile in front of me, ¡°Ah-Lan, you¡¯re finally awake.¡±

    I don¡¯t know how to describe my current feelings, this look of Imperial Sister¡¯s is something I have already expected, on one hand, I¡¯m brutally thinking the sooner she faces it, the sooner she will submit to facts, one the other hand, I cannot bear to see the pain she is in right now. I think, Imperial Sister ultimately needs to experience some pain to be able to mature.

    ¡°Imperial Sister.¡± I speak up, carrying happiness in my voice, ¡°I¡¯m no longer a fool.¡±

    Imperial Sister¡¯s expression brightens up a little, sitting at the edge of my bed, saying: ¡°That¡¯s right ah, I heard from Xi Xi, it was you who saved Father Emperor at the time. Ah-Lan, howe you¡¯re suddenly not a fool anymore?¡±

    I blink at her, ¡°Imperial Physician said my brain originally had a blood clot, then after smelling that something-something fragrant, I was actually cured, say, isn¡¯t it strange?¡±

    The above, is nothing but nonsense from me, but I believe Imperial Sister won¡¯t be so bored in a time like this, to request proof of this matter.

    Imperial Sister¡¯s smile spreads a little more, ¡°Is that right ah, truly a lucky hit.¡± Her eyes suddenly turns gloomy, ¡°But Father Emperor has still yet to wake up¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Father Emperor is the destined child of the heavens, of course his misfortune will turn to good fortune, Imperial Sister mustn¡¯t be too worried.¡± I say: ¡°Instead, it is Seventh Brother¡¯s matter¡­¡­¡±

    The smile at Imperial Sister¡¯s lips vanishes, filled with bitter pain, ¡°Seventh Brother? No, Ah-Lan, he is not Seventh Brother. Seventh Brother has long died, he is the Yun Ze child hostage, Su Qi.¡±

    ¡°Seventh Brother died?¡± I cry out in surprise, causing a burst of pain from my chest. Inside, I¡¯m miserably wiping away the tears, lord, my acting is too great. I breathe a little and once again ask: ¡°How does Imperial Sister know Seventh Brother is dead?¡±

    Imperial Sister¡¯s eyes are filled with sorrows, ¡°Cousin has already investigated it thoroughly, the fire at the western pce back then, was done under the orders of the Yun Ze empress, the one burned to death was only a beggar, and the real child hostage was hidden under the wing of Seventh Brother¡¯s mother.¡±

    ¡°We only know Seventh Brother¡¯s mother is Second Uncle¡¯s concubine, but did not know she is from Yun Ze, and is even the pce maid that had once served Su Qi¡¯s mother in Yun Ze Pce. After meeting Second Uncle, she hid her identity, bing Uncle¡¯s concubine with her mind at peace. But when Su Qi ran into trouble, she had immediately hidden Su Qi within her own estate, in order to escape from Yun Ze Empress¡¯ hunt down.¡±

    Speaking up to here, Imperial Sister¡¯s eyes were glimmering with tears, ¡°Seventh Brother, Seventh Brother had fallen ill at this time, and passed away not long after. Although Aunt was pained at heart, she also thinks of Su Qi who is the same age as Seven Brother, hence, simply going along with the n to raise Su Qi as Seventh Brother, on one hand, being able to avoid Yun Ze Empress¡¯ watch, one the other hand, also able to prevent Uncle from taking on the pain of losing a child.¡±

    Imperial Sister¡¯s tears drop by drop falls, glistening and clear like a crystal, ¡°Seventh Brother, Seventh Brother had long gone, yet I wasn¡¯t at all aware of this!¡±

    ¡°Imperial Sister.¡± I slowly raise my right hand which had a little strength, patting her shoulder as I say: ¡°This isn¡¯t your wrong, none us knew Seventh Brother is no longer here.¡±

    Imperial Sister cries whilst shaking her head, ¡°That¡¯s not it, Ah-Lan, that¡¯s not it.¡±

    I continue tofort her, ¡°Imperial Sister, it¡¯s not your fault, it¡¯s really not your fault.¡±

    Imperial Sister cries even more sorrowfully, ¡°I have always thought Su Qi is Seventh Brother, the Seventh Brother that has always doted on me, the Seventh Brother that has took me out to y, but I was wrong, he¡¯s not here anymore, the one I had been loving all along is not Seventh Brother, I, I, Ah-Lan, I miss Seventh Brother, wu-wu, the one I love is clearly Seventh Brother ah!¡±

    My face turns ‡å¡­¡­

    Dare I ask, Imperial Sister¡¯s meaning is that, Seventh Brother being long gone is not what make her most heartbroken, but it is that she¡¯s found she has fallen in love with the fake Yuwen Xiu, that is to say, Su Qi?

    My feelings are in an absolute mess, what¡¯s this, how I am supposed tofort her now? One is a Yun Ze prince, one is a Yun Mi princess, the two kingdoms just happens to be in bad terms¡­¡­

    ¡°Ke-ke.¡± I lightly cough two sounds, ¡°Imperial Sister, there¡¯s a turning point for everything, don¡¯t be so saddened yet.¡±

    ¡°Ah-Lan, he nned to assassinate Father Emperor, he wants to snatch away Yun Mi.¡± Imperial Sister¡¯s voice is weak, that face covered in tears breaking my heart, ¡°We cannot be.¡±

    I sigh and say: ¡°Imperial Sister, Seventh Brother, oh no, I mean Su Qi. Just like how you are Yun Mi¡¯s princess, of course he has his own duties as a prince of Yun Ze. What he is doing, is not what he wants, he¡­¡­he also has his own troubles.¡±

    I recall that abnormally dejected sight of Yuwen Xiu, eh, I mean Su Qi. Recalling him tell me his ¡®view on choices¡¯¡­¡­that¡¯s right, how could he possibly want this too? Everythinges down to fate ying tricks, in the face of fate, we are no more than a tiny dot.

    Imperial Sister slowly stops the tears from falling, bitterlyughing as she says: ¡°How could I possibly not know, but Ah-Lan, do you understand how it feels to love someone, loving too deeply, that feeling¡­¡­is too painful.¡±

    How it feels to love someone?

    Don¡¯t understand?

    I slightly fall into a daze, thinking: no, I understand this feeling, just that I have now practically forgotten it all.

    I indifferently smile at Imperial Sister, ¡°But Imperial Sister, no one has ever made a rule saying we can only love one person in a lifetime, nevermind a person who is incapable of giving us happiness.¡±

    Because no one knows for sure, whether the person you love will personally break your heart in the very next second, then turn and swiftly leave.

    Who we love the most, can ultimately, just be oneself.

    Imperial Sister pauses, then lowers her eyes, ¡°That¡¯s right ah, who says that, who says we can only love one person¡­¡­¡± When she looks up, tears fully lines her eyes, poignantly smiling as she says: ¡°It will all be forgotten in due time, right?¡±

    Her tears dropping onto my arm, feels a little warm and wet, I heavily nod, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Time can wipe everything away, including the most passionate love and the most deepest hatred, it is just a matter of how long it will take.

    After imperial Sister leave, Iy back on the bed motionlessly for a long time, until the loudughter of someone pushing the doors open pulls me back to reality. The arriving person is in a body of dust covered armour (suggesting a hurried travel), figure standing tall and mighty, ruggedly handsome face not at all showing his age, ¡°Lanss, are you better yet?¡±

    I look at the middle-aged man before me in surprise, ¡°Eldest Uncle?¡±

    The man heartilyughs, cing down the helmet in hand andes up to my bedside, saying: ¡°I heard Rui brat say you gained great credit, and in a strangebination of circumstances, cured your brain, hahaha, truly a happy news ah, happy news!¡±

    I form imaginary sweat, how great of you, Yuwen Rui, to think of an excuse practically the same as mine. I sweetly smile at Yuwen Yi, ¡°Eldest Uncle, you¡¯re finally back, it¡¯s already been a good few years since Ist saw you.¡±

    ¡°Well isn¡¯t that true?¡± Yuwen Yi reaches out to pinch my cheek, action not holding back in the slightest as he pinches me to pain, ¡°Was originally going to arrive a few days earlier, if it wasn¡¯t for cooperating with Rui brat¡¯s ns and going into battle again. Lanss, seeing that you¡¯recking in blood, I¡¯ll tell the imperial physician to concoct some more supplements for youter, mustn¡¯t let this little body get even thinner.¡±

    My face slightly feels warm, has presumably already turned red, I say: ¡°Eldest Uncle, does Cousin know of youing?¡±

    Yuwen Yi says: ¡°Not yet, isn¡¯t it all because I heard you were injured, hence directlying over to your ce here, thought I could run into Rui brat too.¡±

    Yuwen Yi didn¡¯t go to see Father Emperor first thing¡­¡­ai~, an estrangement has ultimately been formed. I say: ¡°Cousin went out.¡±

    Yuwen Yi says: ¡°No haste no haste. Oh right, Lanss, let me introduce you to someone.¡± He calls out to the door: ¡°Miaoss,e and met our family¡¯s Lanss.¡±

    Miaoss? I squint my eyes with great interest, could it be Ling Zhi¡¯s second sister who has a widespread reputation, Ling Miao Er?

    After Yuwen Yi¡¯s voice is heard, a woman in silver armoury steps in. I inwardly sing my praises, seeing her brows appear delicate yet shows no sign of weakness, features very pretty but not cute and fussy, pride hidden within those orbs, tall and strong figure but not at all rough, indeed a rare maiden of heroic bearings.

    The woman faintly smiles but does not carry any ttery: ¡°Ling Miao Er greets Fifth Princess.¡±

    I smile in response, ¡°No need to be courteous.¡±

    Yuwen Yi walks up to the table, smiling as he says: ¡°Miao Er and Xian Er are both Ling Zhi¡¯s younger sisters, just that Ling Zhi was appointed to Rui brat¡¯s side, Miao Er and Xian Er both in the outside world with me, to make a rare return this time, I am able to give you two a timely introduction.¡± He says to Miao Er: ¡°How¡¯s this, isn¡¯t my family¡¯s Lanss lively and bright?¡±

    Ling Miao Er nods, speaking to Yuwen Yi with great familiarity: ¡°Uncle Yi, these words of yours have been repeated into my ears so many times already.¡± She smiles at me, ¡°Uncle Yi always talks about the matter of Princess burning his beard when you were a child, Miao Er has heard so much about Princess.¡±

    I of course know what he had spoken so much about, back in the days, Yuwen Yi was also one with a full beard, and cherished it so dearly, even Yuwen Rui was not allowed to touch it. Then when winter came, Yuwen Rui and I were ying with firecrackers together, and with one little act of carelessness, I had thrown the lighter towards his beard, then his cherished beard had been reduced to a burnt mess. At that time, he was furious, picking me up by my cor, wanting to throw me out. But once I expressionlessly and motionlessly stare at him for a very long time, Yuwen Yi puts me down and heartilyughs out loud, constantly saying I¡¯m an interesting child.

    Ai~, let¡¯s not mention the past matters ah.

    Yuwen Yi turns to say to me: ¡°Lanss, Miao Er is a very capabledy. These past few years, when ites to leading the soldiers to kill the enemy, she is not one to leave out, and this time, the strategy for the battle at the borders was also set together by her and Rui brat, truly did splendidly ah!¡±

    I reveal a look of great appreciation, ¡°[Older] Sister Miao is so amazing.¡±

    Ling Miao Er smiles bright and clearly, ¡°Princess shouldn¡¯t listen to Uncle Yu¡¯s nonsense, the strategy this time, was all credited to Gentleman¡¯s thorough consideration, I was only acting on orders.¡±

    ¡°Look look look look, Miaoss is just being modest.¡± Yuwen Yi shakes his head and says: ¡°Had you not had the capability, how could you and Rui brat possibly be renowned as the army¡¯s male and female Zhuge pair (refers to Zhuge Liang ¨C a genius strategist from the Three Kingdoms period).¡±

    Ling Miao Er doesn¡¯t appears to be affected, gracefully saying: ¡°That is all their absurd praising, how could I possibly be on par with Gentleman.¡±

    I look at Ling Miao Er, thinking she is indeed far stronger than that Ling Xian Er, no wonder why the soldiers in the army all submit to a woman, with just her unyielding attitude, afraid that it is even more firm-standing than that of the great majority of men.

    Yuwen Yi suddenly turns serious, saying: ¡°Such a greatdy, just don¡¯t know if my family¡¯s Rui brat has the fortune¡­¡­¡±

    Right as the words reached the crucial point, Yuwen Rui happens to suddenly show up at the doors, holding a tray in hands as he cuts off Yuwen Yi¡¯s words, ¡°Father, you¡¯re back?¡±

    After seeing Yuwen Rui, Yuwen Yi no long cares about whatever he was saying just now, standing up to walk to Yuwen Rui¡¯s side, strongly smacking him, ¡°Brat, you still remember your father ah?!¡±

    Yuwen Rui is not at all affected by the smack, indifferently saying: ¡°Your strength has gotten lighter thanst time, Father, have you gotten old?¡±

    Yuwen Yi once again bursts into loudughter, ¡°Indeed Rui brat, your insulting skills sure doesn¡¯t dwindle ah. Comeee, look at who I brought back with me this time?¡±

    Yuwen Rui looks at Ling Miao Er who stands at the side, indifferently smiling as he says: ¡°Ling Miao Er.¡±

    Ling Miao Er hooks her lips up into a smile, eyes gaining an additional touch of a girly happiness, ¡°Gentleman.¡±

    Yet Yuwen Rui does not have the attentiveness to analyse her happiness, carrying the medicine bowl over to my side, coldly saying: ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to hurriedly get up and take your medicine?¡±

    I feel a little saddened, why the heck does his tone immediately turns colder towards me?

    I rest against the soft pillow as I extend my hand, ready to take the medicine bowl, but only see Yuwen Rui swiftly move to the side, then narrows his long and fine eyes, asking me: ¡°You¡¯re able to hold the bowl?¡±

    After these words were heard, Yuwen Yi and Ling Miao Er both freeze, of course, I am of no exception.

    I look at the serious face of Yuwen Rui, this-, his meaning is¡­¡­?

 Thirty-Seven

    <h4>Chapter Thirty-Seven</h4>

    Yuwen Rui lookspletely calm, seeming to not realise the wrong idea his words have given others. I think for a bit, feeling that I really shouldn¡¯t be so oblivious to the timing like him, and so I say to him: ¡°Cousin, it¡¯s hot, let it cool first.¡±

    Yuwen Rui actually didn¡¯t insist, cing the bowl down on the table before saying to Yuwen Yi: ¡°Father, have you gone to see his majesty?¡±

    Yuwen Yi furrows his thick brows, saying: ¡°Encountered that old guy, Li Qiao, at the pce entrance, he said his majesty is currently being treated by the imperial physician, mustn¡¯t be disturbed by outsiders. Rui brat, is his majesty¡¯s injury very serious?¡±

    Yuwen Rui pours Yuwen Yi a cup of tea, then pours himself one, ¡°Where the arrow hit is not a vital spot, what¡¯s deadly is the poison on the arrow. Divine Physician Xue said this poison is an extremely mysterious poison passed down from the Miao Tribe, should an antidote be concocted in time for his majesty to take, naturally, there will be no worries, but the antidote has yet to be concocted as of now, only able to use herbal supplements to dy the poison in his majesty¡¯s body for now. Right now, it¡¯s all down to whether his majesty can hold out until the timees.¡±

    Yuwen Rui is extremely calm as he says all this, unlike all those other ministers I¡¯ve seen, who are greatly anxious andpletely masked in sadness whenever Father Emperor gets injured. The matter of Father Emperor¡¯s injury seems to have no effect on him, or perhaps, this person has already grown ustomed to hiding all his thoughts under that cid handsome face, so that no one can possibly know.

    Yuwen Yi sighs upon hearing this, ¡°Now that his majesty is lying unconscious, afraid that there is a lot of unrest within the imperial court, Rui-er, you must pay more attention.¡±

    Yuwen Rui lightly takes a sip of the tea, long and fine eyes looking down, as he slowly says: ¡°I will certainly be doing all an official can.¡±

    Yuwen Yi¡¯s expression lightens a little, then casts a look at Ling Miao Er, saying: ¡°Miao Er, say, isn¡¯t Rui brat growing more and more like your Aunt Zhen?¡±

    Ling Miao Er smiles, ¡°Gentleman is elegantly refined and handsome in appearance, of course he looks more like Aunt Zhen. But his body of wisdom and plotting, is definitely taken after Uncle Yi.¡±

    Yuwen Yi heartilyughs out loud, the smile spreading into his eyes, ¡°Good girl, these words truly are pleasant to hear.¡± He suddenly looks disappointed again, ¡°Just that Zhen-er left early, unable to see how Rui-er has grown¡­¡­¡±

    Dark gloom flickers across Yuwen Rui¡¯s brown orbs, then hooking his lips up, he says to the two: ¡°Father, Miao Er, afraid you two have yet to rest after rushing all the way here. I¡¯ve instructed people to prepare a room for you two, tomorrow night, we shall wee you and help wash off the dust (a weing meal).¡±

    Yuwen Yi says: ¡°En, several days of rushing along the way, Miao Er should also be tired.¡± He says to me: ¡°Lanss, you take good care of your body, I¡¯lle and visit you again tomorrow.¡±

    I obediently nod, ¡°Take care Eldest Uncle, take care Sister Miao, take care Eldest Cousin.¡±

    Yuwen Rui¡¯s fox eyes slightly narrows, thenughingly says: ¡°Father, Miao Er, allow me to walk you out.¡±

    I mentally do a ¡®shoo¡¯ gesture, what do you mean walk them out, you just leave with them.¡±

    After Yuwen Rui and Yuwen Yi, as well as Ling Miao Er leave, the room quietens down, I stick out my ear to listen for any movements, only after confirming there is no noise, do I attempt to use my uninjured hand to prop up my body, slowly getting off the bed. When my feet touch the ground, I could only feel like I¡¯m stepping on a floor of cotton, its softness also making me soften.

    I take big breaths of air, after my legs recover some strength, I slowly head towards the table. These short few steps, in an exaggerated way of speaking, is more tiring than climbing up the stairs to the tenth floor, so that once I reach the table, I heavilynd my butt on the chair, the shock bringing slight pain to my arm.

    I sprawl over the table top, taking a moment to clear my mind, obediently now, being a patient sure is hard.

    After regting my breathing, I was about demonically w over the bowl, just that, as I was practically about to touch the bowl, the doors were pushed open, followed by Yuwen Rui¡¯s frosty voice sounding.

    ¡°What are you doing.¡±

    I instantly pull back my hand, unworthily, speaking in an particrly gentle voice: ¡°Seeing if the medicine has cooled yet.¡±

    After saying this, I angrily shout at myself for backing down, really, I should be sitting up straight and loudly say: I¡¯m drinking my medicine!

    But what would the consequences of such words be?

    I once again back down as I think, forget it, I¡¯m a patient right now, I need notmit to standing up for myself.

    Yuwen Ruies up to my side and sits down, that handsome face still carrying an indifferent expression, ¡°Has the medicine cooled yet, then?¡±

    I rub my own fingers, ¡°En, pretty much, can drink now.¡±

    Yuwen Rui rests half his face in one hand, emotions unclear in those long and fine eyes as he looks at me, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to drink?¡±

    I¡¯m pleasantly surprised, dare I say, this guy¡¯s words from before were just said to fool his father and Ling Miao Er ah. I drag over the medicine bowl and lower my head to take a sip, then expressionlessly chug it all down in one go, until all that was left were the residues of the herbs.

    The aftertaste spreads in my mouth, ¡°So bitter.¡±

    When I raise my head, Yuwen Rui was very intently watching me with no signs of looking away, I think for a moment and ask: ¡°Cousin, do you want to drink it too?¡± You¡¯re also injured? Or is it an illness you have?

    Yuwen Ruizily blinks, traces of temptation flowing out from his eyes. His long and slender index finger reaches out to wipe the corner of my lips, then sends it to his own lips and licks it, lowly saying: ¡°En, very bitter indeed.¡±

    I turn and pour myself a cup of tea to rinse my mouth, secretly thinking to myself, this guy is definitely longing for spring (the opposite sex).

    The next night, Yuwen Rui sets up a weing banquet for Yuwen Yi, as I couldn¡¯t go due to my injury, I sent Xi Xi over to offer a gift in my ce. And so, when night falls, I send all the pce maids out, then get dressed and sneakily slip out.

    The ce I¡¯m heading to is not difficult to guess, of course it is the pce hall Father Emperor spoke of to me that day, Zhao Feng Hall.

    Zhao Feng Hall (Hall of the Morning-Rising Phoenix), as the name suggests, this is the residential hall of the empress. Father Emperor¡¯s empress has only ever been one from beginning to end, and that is my deceased Mother Empress, Yuwen Rou

    My Mother Empress died at childbirth after giving birth to Imperial Sister and I, the I who was a newborn at the time could not open my eyes, naturally missing the one chance I could ever get to see her. I had onlye to know ¨C just from listening to my uncles and the pce maids¡¯ asional chatting ¨C that my Mother Empress is just as her name, an utmost gentle person. (Èá / R¨®u means soft/tender/gentle).

    Mother Empress married Father Emperor ¨C who was the crown prince at the time ¨C at the age of sixteen, then apanied him through a time of the most hardships and difficulties. After Father Emperor ascended the throne, Mother Empress undoubtedly became Yun Mi¡¯s most honourable woman, gentle and magnanimous as she stayed by Father Emperor¡¯s side.

    My Mother Empress had presumably loved Father Emperor, if not, why would she persevere in giving birth to two children for him, in the end, losing her life. But what about Father Emperor, does he love Mother Empress?

    If one was to say he loves her, then why have Imperial Sister and I never heard him speak of Mother Empress¡¯ matters.

    If one was to say he doesn¡¯t love her, then why did he never appoint another empress.

    Also, who is the Nan-er he speaks of?

    I deeply sympathise with this deceased mother, just because the one she married is the emperor, hence whether loved or unloved, it is still a luxury.

    Zhao Feng Hall is already empty with no one here, after Mother Empress¡¯ passing, there have only been pce maids dutifully cleaning it all the time, hence seeing no signs of dust. I hold up my skirt as I nimbly head to the room Father Emperor spoke of, after pushing the doors open, I directly run to that third chair.

    This chair looks the same as all the others, with nothing particrly special about it, no matter who it is, no one would ever have thought the emperor had actually hidden something in its leg.

    I look at the third chair, met with a problem, the chair I have already found, but how am I to break the leg? I smack my own forehead, so stupid ah, I should have prepared a cleaver, how convenient would it have been to directly chop down at it.

    I walk in circles on that spot, I don¡¯t have cleaver right now, what am I supposed to do?

    I overturn the chair and strongly stamp at the leg, very good, it¡¯s extremely firm. I once again walk in circles around the room, unable to find any hammer sort of thing, and get frustrated.

    The candle slowly burns, slightly yellow light illuminating the table, I suddenly see the lower area of the table that has hollow patterns carved into it, lips slowly hooking up.

    Got it.

    I drag the chair over to the table, attentivelyparing the size of the chair leg to the gaps between the patterns, after finding a suitable gap, I stick the chair leg into the gap with difficulty, then drag over another chair to help me get on the chair that is hanging in mid-air, and without concerning myself with anything else, my entire body weighs down on it.

    With a look of seriousness, I think to myself that I am indeed a smart one.

    Time quietly flows by, and I too, am quietly waiting for the moment the chair leg cannot hold my weight anymore and breaks. But could it be that I¡¯m too light? Causing no results after almost half an hour?

    I dejectedly rest my chin in hand, then try kicking my foot off the ground and then abruptly jump up and sit down again, but the chair is still unmoved.

    Ai~.

    I let out a sigh, I don¡¯t stop working hard as I continue repeating this action, after however many dozens of times of jumping onto the seat, the chair leg finally makes a sound and breaks, I reacted quickly in grabbing the other chair besides me, and jump down. Looking at that broken chair leg, I am deeply pleased, indeed, mankind is intelligent ah.

    After the chair leg was broken off, it can be seen that the inside of the leg is hollow, if not, it wouldn¡¯t have been so easily broken from me sitting on it. From the hollow leg, I take out a small cylinder container, then from the cylinder container, two things pour out.

    One seems to be a sheepskin sort of thing, iplete but has many lines drawn on it. I stare at that sheepskin for a long time, finally concluding that this should be that treasure map Meng Shao Jue was finding. I shrug my shoulder, who would have known, this thing that he had been fighting for, would actually fall into my hands now, perhaps they wouldn¡¯t have even known, Father Emperor would actually tell me the whereabouts of this thing.

    I carefully ce the treasure map inside my clothing, then look at the other object.

    That is a piece of white paper, perhaps due to being kept for too long, it has already started to yellow. I very carefully spread it open, but only see a sentence on it.

    It writes: ¡°[Older] Brother, how about taking me out of the pce to y tomorrow?¡±

    Signed by Nan-er.

    I look at this piece of note, dumbfounded, heart feeling like thousands of huge waves has been set off.

    Nan-er, the Nan-er Father Emperor spoke off, the Nan-er on this piece of note, I think, I know who it is.

    At first, I kept trying to recall whether Father Emperor¡¯s back pce has a consort with the character ¡®Nan¡¯ in their name, but had only forgotten that Father Emperor had a younger sister that died from illness at the age of fifteen, and her name is precisely An Nan Ling.

    I don¡¯t think an ordinary rtionship between brother and sister would make him do such a thing.

    Father Emperor ced his sister¡¯s personally written note together with the treasure map that is being fought for by the three kingdoms.

    When Father Emperor had been bewitched by that bewitching scent, the name he had been calling out is his own sister¡¯s.

    The one Father Emperor loves, is his biological sister.

    I bitterly smile at the note in hand, look at this, turns out he is so infatuated, just that the one he is infatuated in, should not, cannot, and must not be.

    I suddenly feel my heart run cold, why have Ie to know another secret, not to mention, the deepest secret that belongs to an emperor.

    I soullessly return to my own pce hall, just that as soon as I enter my room, I notice something weird about the room, the air faintly filled with the smell of alcohol.

    I try quietly calling out: ¡°Cousin?¡±

    No one answers.

    My nerves tenses, just as I wanted to open the doors and leave, I was tightly held from behind.

    That person¡¯s hot lips tenderly kiss my ear, hot and wet tongue asionally licking my skin, followed by the familiar cold voice that carries an unfamiliar drunkenness, huskily whispering next to my ear: ¡°Ah-Lan, where are you, trying to run off to now?¡±

 Thirty-Eight

    <h4>Chapter Thirty-Eight</h4>

    Hearing the cold voice that belongs to Yuwen Rui, I should be loosening up, but in reality, I am instead growing increasingly alerted, only because of the strong smell of alcohol on him and his dazed speech.

    Thinking up to here, I find it strange, why is it that when other people drink alcohol, their bodies carrying a stench of alcohol that makes people want to throw up, yet his is a strong yet pleasant smell of alcohol?

    Could it be that this thing called alcohol is also a fan of good looks?

    The person behind me does not stop his actions due to my silence, and instead, slowly uses the tip of his nose to rub against the back of neck, slowly, teasingly, apanied by the warm and humid breathing. He lowlyughs and says: ¡°Why aren¡¯t you speaking?¡±

    I maintain my posture, unmoving, quietly saying: ¡°Cousin, you¡¯ve been drinking?¡±

    Yuwen Rui very clearly sounds ¡°en¡±.

    I speak again: ¡°Cousin¡­¡­is drunk?¡±

    ¡°Drunk?¡± He lowly mutters this word, then buries his head into my neck, sounding a muffledugh, ¡°That¡¯s right ah, I¡¯m drunk, tell me, what to do?¡±

    What else can be done?

    I secretly gnash my teeth, yet my lips are extremely obedient in say: ¡°Cousin should return to your estate, tell someone to make a bowl of sobering up soup, then lie down and have good rest after drinking the soup. When you wake up tomorrow morning, all will be fine.¡±

    ¡°Mm?¡± Yuwen Rui¡¯s voice suddenly sounds puzzled, ¡°Ah-Lan, what are you saying?¡±

    I patiently repeat, ¡°Cousin should return to your estate, tell someone to make a bowl of sobering up soup, then lie down and have good rest after drinking the soup. And all will be fine when you wake up.¡±

    ¡°En¡­¡­¡± Yuwen Rui nuzzling into me even stronger, ¡°Didn¡¯t hear it clearly, must really be drunk.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t hold back from twitching the corner of my lips, acting, he¡¯s actually acting in front of me? How could I not have seen him fail to hear me before? I tell myself I must remain calm, and say: ¡°Then, Cousin, I¡¯ll help you to the chair.¡±

    Yuwen Rui¡¯s arms that were fastened around my waist, slowly wraps around my shoulders, then leans half his body onto me, ¡°En.¡±

    I say Yuwen Rui¡¯s leaning on me, but in fact, it can be described as my entire person being wrapped into his embrace. With him weighing down on me, I walk forward step by step with difficulty, yet just as I was reaching the chair, I feel my foot get tripped by something, then after one spin, I fall to the ground, but feel no pain, because below me is a super meat cushion, ssmate Yuwen Rui.

    Yuwen Rui has both eyes tightly closed right now, I reach out to pat his face, ¡°Cousin, wake up, don¡¯t sleep.¡±

    Yuwen Rui half opens his eyes, brown orbs carrying a hazy mist,zily saying: ¡°Look, Ah-Lan, who do you think I am, to be able to sleep just like that?¡± He furrows his brows, ¡°I am only feeling a little unwell.¡±

    I¡¯m shocked upon hearing this, unwell? Don¡¯t tell me he wants to vomit. I hurriedly say: ¡°Quickly get up then.¡± Should he vomit in this position, then that truly is what we call ¡®overwhelming¡¯¡­¡­

    After saying that, I immediately push against his chest to get up, just that halfway there, my back is pressed down by someone, causing me to abruptly fall back. My nose was knocked sore, trying to get up again, and I was once again pressed back to his chest. I rub my nose then look at the blissful Yuwen Rui, ¡°Cousin, the ground is cold.¡±

    Not only does Yuwen Rui¡¯s arms not loosen, it tightens a little more, those long and fine eyes reflecting a charming shine under the dim candlelight, ¡°It¡¯s fine, a little colder is just right to help sober up.¡±

    ¡°Will catch a cold tomorrow.¡± I attempt to remove his arm, ¡°It¡¯s better if you lie in bed for a bit, I¡¯ll go call for someone.¡±

    Yuwen Rui narrows his fox eyes, that handsome face giving rise to traces of gloom, ¡°What, want to avoid me that much?¡±

    No matter how dumb I can be, I am still aware that he is a little irregr tonight, I deeply shake my head inside, looks like this guy is indeed drunk. I say: ¡°Cousin, let us get up first.¡±

    Yuwen Rui¡¯s hand that was originally hooked onto my waist suddenly moves up to presses against the back of my neck, bringing me to meet his bottomless eyes at a close and unavoidable distance. He half narrows his eyes and hooks up his thin lips, a bright shine boundlessly pouring out from his eyes, ¡°Ah-Lan, why are always trying to escape, do you know that some people and some matters, you cannot escape from no matter what?¡±

    I calmly smile, eyes not evading his, ¡°What is Cousin saying, escape? Not escape? What¡¯s it got to do with me?¡±

    ¡°See see see see.¡± The smile at Yuwen Rui¡¯s lips grows wider, making his handsome face look more charming, yet the coldness lining his eyes freezes up more. ¡°What¡¯s it got to do with you? That¡¯s right, what can this be considered in your eyes, who are you ¨C An Ke Lan, who is able to enter your eyes. You ¨C even more so than those monks and nuns ¨C view the materialistic world lightly, show no care towards mortal men and vulgar people, isn¡¯t that right?¡±

    ¡°Cousin¡¯s words are right.¡± I y along with his words in response, ¡°Ah-Lan is small minded, only concerned about myself.¡±

    ¡°Only concerned about yourself?¡± Yuwen Rui meaningfully says: ¡°I just don¡¯t believe this set up of yours, you think you can still avoid everything without any strings attached now?¡± He gently touches my cheek, the smile at his lips wilful and devilish, ¡°I shared so many secrets with you, you, think you can avoid it?¡±

    His right hand slowly caressing my waist, thin lips tenderlying contact with the corner of mine, ¡°That day, you were outside the doors, no?¡±

    I tightly purse my lips, not saying a word, which day the ¡®that day¡¯ he speaks of is, we, know very well.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Say yes? Or perhaps deny?¡± His tone is so gentle, his handsome face carrying a smile, yet it gives people the chills without reason, ¡°Want me to say it for you? Say you were stood outside the doors that day, listening to my mother telling me, I ¨C Yuwen Rui ¨C am basically not General Yuwen¡¯s son.¡± Gigantic waves appears to have been set off in his eyes, saying word by word as he looks at me: ¡°I ¨C Yuwen Rui ¨C am only a mongrel, one that was born from an illicit affair she had in a moment of silliness ¨C a mongrel, one that she despises yet couldn¡¯t bear to abort ¨C a mon-, -grel.¡±

    My heart abruptly shrinks, both hands tightly clenched. I don¡¯t know how to face such a Yuwen Rui, I¡­¡­don¡¯t understand.

    ¡°Ah-Lan, what kind of expression is that?¡± Yuwen Rui suddenly chuckles, his fingertip gently touching my brow, ¡°Sympathy? Or perhaps pity? Why would you sympathise with me? Why would you pity me?¡± His mood instantly turns to one of rage, roughly pressing my face, both our noses tightly pushed against each other, ¡°What right do you have to sympathise, what right do you have to pity, you are also just a fool that was neglected by others, you are also just a daughter your Father Emperor doesn¡¯t see in his eyes, what right do you have to sympathise?! What right do you have to not care about anything at all?! What right do you have-¡°

    ¡°Based on the right that even you look down on yourself.¡± I speak up and cut off his words, tone filled with ridicule and cold arrogance, ¡°Yuwen Rui, I sympathise with you, I pity you, only because you look down on yourself.¡±

    After my words were said, an air of danger instantly spreads in the atmosphere, Yuwen Rui evilly looks at me, slowly saying: ¡°What did you say?¡±

    I coldlyugh as I say: ¡°What did I say? What I said is nothing more than what I had thought all along.¡± My eyes that were looking at him is not at all timid, bursting out inughter, ¡°Eldest Gentleman of the Yuwen n? Royal Official of the Capital appointed with his majesty¡¯s imperial seal? But is actually just a fake brat.¡±

    I do not care for his increasingly cold expression as I continue saying: ¡°Turns out General Madam and General¡¯s affections were all fake, turns out General Madam couldn¡¯t stand the loneliness and left the walls, turns out the son General had doted on for twenty years is someone else¡¯s seed, turns out General Madam¡¯s estrangement towards her son is because this child, was essentially born against her will.¡±

    I lowlyugh, calmly saying: ¡°Then everything that you ¨C Yuwen Rui had done, what was it all for?¡±

    Yuwen Rui grips onto my wrist, that handsome face coated in cold darkness.

    I ignore the pain in my hand as I continue: ¡°You have been more talented than others since young, you have been well versed in military strategy since young, you rescued General Yuwen from Father Emperor¡¯s schemes, you reorganised the troops and re-established the might of the army, you brought the Yuwen Estate to once again ascend to the peak. Your power in the imperial court has expanded, even more so now, the court is filled with people standing in your faction, you can be said to cover the sky with a single hand, even Father Emperor holds you in awe and reverence. But look at everything you have done, it is nothing more than proving your own outstanding worth, you want to prove that even if you¡¯re not Yuwen Yi¡¯s biological son, you are still so outstanding.¡± I stop, reaching out to cover his pair of eyes, ¡°Or perhaps¡­¡­you are wanting to prove, you are Yuwen Yi¡¯s son, because, you are so outstanding.¡±

    Iugh, wilful and ridiculing, ¡°But Yuwen Rui, you remember, even if you are more outstanding and remarkable, you are still not his son. It is exactly as you said, you are a mongrel.¡±

    Only because, you called yourself a ¡®mongrel¡¯.

    Only because of you, yourself.

    After hearing these words, the stillness in Yuwen Rui¡¯s eyes is like the calm sea before the storm, hiding countless danger and uncertainties. He suddenly grips onto me forcefully, making me cry out in pain, then overturns and puts me under the pressure of his body, lowly asking: ¡°You finished talking?¡±

    I move around, wanting to free my hands, ¡°What else you want to hear? Let go!¡±

    (Author speaking: the following content is that Ah-Rui does not say anything nor does he let go, coldly smooching Ah-Lan and so on and so on, rtively domineering, rough, breathless, etcetera etcetera, well KISS is just something like this, may you dear readers fantasise it yourselves.)

    I put all my effort into avoiding his mouth, just as I reach out wanting to push him, my wrists were seized, followed by my body being unable to move under his suppression, unable to resist. (Author speaking: Ah-Rui made the move of retreating to advance, once again attacking Ah-Lan with his lips, smooch ah, smooch ah, Ah-Lan could not even get the chance to speak out in protest, the noises sounding in particrly crisp amongst the dark night ah hahahaha, the tragic scene, pretty much went like this, may you dear readers make do with this.)

    (Author speaking: the two people are stuck together, inseparable ah, very tightly ah, Ah-Lan avoid whilst Ah-Rui responsively chases after her ah, then it was a matter of you chase I run, Ah-Rui is very on edge ahhh, Ah-Lan wants to kick him away but one carelessness and she feels Ah-Rui¡¯s impulsiveness, giving her a fright, hence quietly giving up her resistance.)

    Elder Struggle, Elder Impulse (name-callings, the elder partes from [Elder] Cousin), impulse is a demon ah, demon!

    Yuwen Rui vaguelyughs, gradually slowing down his advances. He leaves my lips and looks at me with ghostly eyes, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you continuing to resist?¡±

    I say with a serious face: ¡°Cousin, don¡¯t mind the words I just said, I just want to say, who you are doesn¡¯t matter, as long as you¡¯re Yuwen Rui.¡± With this, his anger should also take a break, then hurriedly, let us get up now.

    Yuwen Rui¡¯s long and slender finger wipes away the crystal clear, suspicious substance next to his lips, elegantly narrowing his eyes as he says to me: ¡°Just now, was you not filled with dominance, was you not very carefree with your scolding, why don¡¯t you continue to scold now?¡±

    ¡°Cousin, I just couldn¡¯t stand the sight of you being so negative.¡± I say with unusual sincerity.

    ¡°Admitting wrong?¡± He wickedly raise his brows, ¡°Ah-Lan, it¡¯s toote.¡±

    (Author speaking: Ah-Rui, as though he hadn¡¯t chewed a bone for several hundred years, he smooches and smooches there, smooching to the point that Ah-Lan wanted to smack him to his death. And then in this silent night, Ah-Rui has finally revealed his mensao (one who is quiet on the outside but is actually suppressing the deep thoughts, passion, or wild side within) in full force, that¡¯s why we say ah, men truly cannot be trusted ah, *face full of tears*, I¡¯m speaking nonsense)

    ¡°Yuwen Rui, you stop right now!¡± I truly am powerless against this type of ambiguous yet aggressive kiss, only able to make attempts of twisting my neck, shaking around, but even then I cannot escape his lips.

    Yuwen Rui suddenly bites down hard, then raises his head with rough and short breaths, those eyes that are usually cold now filled with thickyers of affection.

    I can see his chest rapidly rise and fall, seeming to suppressing his own intense feelings, I shake my head at him, ¡°You¡¯re drunk.¡±

    A touch of a smile surfaces on his handsome face, yet it gives people the feeling of iparable loneliness and fragility. He rubs his forehead against my face, calmly saying: ¡°I only want her to love me a little, but she instead says I am not even a child she wanted.¡±

    His thin lips hooks up into a nice looking curve, long and fine fox eyes calm yet empty. His quietly speaks, his voice very faint, ¡°Ah-Lan, she doesn¡¯t love me, then, can you love me?¡±

    I instantly go nk when I hear this.

    Love¡­¡­him?

    I lower my eyes, bitterly thinking, it¡¯s not that I can¡¯t, but I¡­¡­don¡¯t dare to.

    I don¡¯t dare to deeply love you, Yuwen Rui.

 Thirty-Nine

    <h4>Chapter Thirty-Nine</h4>

    That night, I did not answer Yuwen Rui, nor did Yuwen Rui insist on asking for an answer. He just quietly held me in bed as he sat there the entire night, just like those nights in our childhood, clinging to one another yet absolutely silent.

    Turns out time is like water, we have already been together for so many days and nights.

    These few days, I sure have been quietly lying in bed to recuperate, not for any other reason, only because that night¡¯s ¡®treasure steal¡¯ action seems to have been overly vigorous, the wound on my arm had opened up again and started to slightly suppurate (form pus), startling Xi Xi into giving me another earful. I obediently listen to her lecturing, feeling that I really should listen to it well.

    Alright, I admit, I have yet to prepare myself to face Father Emperor, even if he is still unconscious.

    It¡¯s not that I haven¡¯t seen the rottenness within the pce, for example the illicit affairs between consorts and imperial guards, the immoral rtionships between pce maids and eunuchs, the flirty eye contacts between minister madams and powerful officials. I originally thought I have already grown unfazed by these matters, just that in this very moment, I finally know that I am still surprised and cannot understand this type of love that goes beyond ethics.

    This man is my Father Emperor, the one who gave me a life together with my mother.

    I furrow my brows and start to imagine these feelings of his, this man gave his most intense love to his own sister, and hid it deep within his heart. I am not all showing disdain towards these feelings, I just find it strange, why do the strange heavens always love to create some torturous love and deep-rooted feelings, causing people to be stuck in a life of struggles.

    Throughout the ages, loves is never wrong, what¡¯s wrong is timing, is identities, is that you love someone who you should not love.

    I scoff, look at the excuse the great mankind gives for love, ¡®a beautiful yet regretful mistake¡¯. But the only reason why mankind gives such a beautiful excuse for love, is because when faced with splendid and attractive captivation, they greedily cling to the ultimate joy, and the short moment that is like dazzling fireworks, they indulge and forget themselves.

    I suddenlyugh out loud, carrying satire. I never look to great love or moths darting into the me (seeking one¡¯s own destruction), what I want is to just love myself.

    In the end, I am such a selfish woman.

    These days in the pce has also been in particrly boring, after going through such a trial test of strength, each kingdom requires time to deal with the aftermaths. I heard Yun Ze is currently in huge chaos, one that is like raging fire, I think that a lot of this is credited to Yuwen Rui¡¯s doings. I think to myself, Yuwen Rui is in a way considered Yun Ze¡¯s benefactor, at least it wouldn¡¯t take long for Yun Ze to end that kind of chaotic situation, starting a journey from anew, be it for good or bad.

    I think of that stunning man that I have called ¡®Seventh Brother¡¯ for many years, he has now already returned to his own kingdom and taken on the responsibilities he should have. I wonder how he will do? Busy amongst theplex struggles, in those moments of rest, his mind would suddenly sh with our past, and then continue to be busy?

    I believe that man with a careless look on the surface but hides heavy responsibilities in his heart, will step by step, walk along the path that belongs to him.

    Speaking of Yun Ze, then there is definitely one person that cannot be forgotten, en, that person is precisely Evil Spy Meng, as in Meng Shao Jue. After the passing of that night, the Meng family had disappeared from Yun Mi without a trace, Meng Estate quiet as though no one has ever lived there, no signs of life.

    I am unclear of how I feel towards this person, hate? Not right. Like? Not exact either. Mm, perhaps can be said be admiration.

    Speaking from the heart, this person ¨C Meng Shao Jue ¨C is indeed a talent. Young, smart, acts with cutting resolution, good with disguises, causing those around to be incapable of seeing through him. He can chat andugh with you in one moment, and could perhaps pierce a knife through your chest the very next second, and after stabbing you, he could even ask you if it hurts with a smile.

    Thinking up to here, I feel a little sorry, it was hard for him to leave a bug he held with so much importance in me, but unfortunately, Yun Zhan does not share tacit understanding with him, tantly sending over a solution to the bug. This is just great, the I who have eaten that something something Cloud Bug is once again healthy and eating well. Ai~, unfortunate ah, unfortunate.

    Regarding the matter of Meng Shao Jue torturing me to distract Yuwen Rui that day, to speak the truth, I really don¡¯t despite nor am I mad at him. Meng Shao Jue, he is a Yun Ze person, his objective is to help Yun Ze destroy Yun Mi, he stands against Yun Mi, everything he did was only his own duties. You needn¡¯t say he treated a weak woman like this and that, in face of national enemies, there is no difference between male and female, there is only the differences of identity. Not to mention, all those so-called heroes, which one of them are able to smack their own chest in deration of having never done anything despicable before?

    What surprised me was theplex emotions that had flickered past his eyes when Meng Shao Jue saw my arm that day, had I not guessed wrongly, that type of emotion is called reluctance.

    Hand on chest, I can say so myself that I really did not seduce him, but this time-travelling girl¡¯s constitution sure can¡¯t avoid the part of being longed for by someone. I pat my own forehead, Ah-Lan ah, Ah-Lan, you really sinned ah, sinned, fortunately you have a heart of steel, if not, this will be another ssic bitter love that oversteps national boundaries oh ho.

    I throw a grape into my mouth, filling my mouth with the freshness and sweetness of the grapes, I suddenly feel saddened, Meng Shao Jue¡¯s leave doesn¡¯t concern me, but Ying Lu has also left, that adorably arrogant youngss.

    I cannot possibly forget the life I led with her in the Meng Estate, that is the first ever friendship I have gained in this world, simple and straightforward. I¡¯m unable to forget those feelings of familiarity and the feelings of affection that Ying Lu had brought to me, she is that much of an unyielding and stubborn girl, just like the me from a very long time ago.

    Ying Lu ah, Ying Lu, do you now know of everything now? Have you been missing me? Whether we would be able to meet again in future, and when meeting again, will we be able to treat one another as friends?

    With a troubled mind, I spit out the grape seed. Ai~, time is always the killer of feelings.

    I was just sprawled over the table, saddened by the passing of seasons, when Xi Xies in with a smile, saying: ¡°Princess, his majesty has awakened!¡±

    I immediately sit up straight, ¡°Father Emperor has awakened?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I heard his spirits isn¡¯t bad too, currently instructing the imperial kitchen to make something light to send over.¡± Xi Xi ces the medicine bowl in front of me, ¡°Princess, drink your medicine.¡±

    I expressionlessly raise the bowl and chug down the entire bowl of thoroughly dark decoction of medicinal ingredients, then chew on the grape Xi Xi hands me to clear the taste. Father Emperor¡¯s awakening is a good thing, just that, why am I feeling unrest in my heart?

    My unrest was addressed when night came, Father Emperor¡¯s most trusted eunuch hastily runs over to find me, saying Father Emperor¡¯s poison has suddenly acted up, in a moment in which the imperial physicians are unable to do anything to help, Father Emperor says he wants to see me.

    I ask the eunuch, ¡°Was everything not fine this morning?¡±

    The eunuch answers: ¡°Responding to Princess, in the morning, Imperial Physician said the poison had already been suppressed, but who knew it would suddenly rpse at night¡­¡­¡±

    When I arrive at Father Emperor¡¯s residential pce, I was greeted with many eyes along the way, of course I know they are all unbelievably surprised, surprised that in a moment like this, the one Father Emperor looked for is not the most doted Imperial Sister, not the most favoured Yuwen Rui, but I, who have been disregarded and neglected by him for over ten years, that fool of a daughter.

    All my imperial sisters and a bunch of high ranked ministers waits by the bedside, whilst Yuwen Rui is saying something to the imperial physician. I approach the bed, seeing Father Emperor who always had a healthy redplexion in the past, now looking pasty, even his lips were turning ck and purple.

    Father Emperor shakily moves his lips as he disjointedly says: ¡°All get out, I, I need to say a few words, to Ah-Lan.¡±

    Everyone in the room looks at me strangely after hearing this, then turns and leaves, those several distant imperial sisters of mine had even sounded a few cold harrumphs as they walk past me. Whilst Imperial Sister does not say anything, just secretly giving my hand a squeeze, giving me a look I don¡¯t understand. Yuwen Rui just calmly nces at me when leaving, then that tall and slender body swiftly turns around and closes the doors, the room instantly bes quiet.

    I walk up to the bed, quietly calling out: ¡°Father Emperor.¡±

    Father Emperor closes his eyes, rather weakly saying: ¡°The thing, did you get it?¡±

    I calmly reply, ¡°En.¡±

    ¡°-ke-ke-, if you got it then good.¡± Father Emperor¡¯s chest quickly rises and falls, voice as rough as sandpaper, ¡°This is what you deserve, all these years, it was I who had neglected you, -ke-ke-, I am sorry to you.¡±

    I look at him, emotionless, not feeling like there¡¯s anything I need to say.

    Father Emperor casts me a nce, bitterlyughing, ¡°You and Ke Zi are both her children, yet I had only took notice of Ke Zi, have never shown you concern, I truly am not a good Father Emperor.¡± He takes a few breaths and continues to say: ¡°That note¡­¡­did you bring it?¡±

    I quietly take out that yellowing note from my sleeve, cing it in his hand. Then watch this man that is nearing sixty, tenderly rub the note, his eyes flowing with nostalgia and yearning.

    Father Emperor shakily hold up the note, ¡°Nan-er¡­¡­I, I have almost forgotten what you look like.¡±

    I slightly hook up the corners of my lips, ¡°Father Emperor loves Imperial Aunt very much?¡±

    Father Emperor¡¯s hand violently trembles, yet when he raises his head, the shock in his eyes had already been concealed. He silently looks over me for a long time, thenughingly says: ¡°Ah-Lan, I truly have overly neglected you in the past, to actually not know you are such an intelligent child.¡±

    I calmly say: ¡°Father Emperor is overpraising.¡±

    ¡°-ke-ke-.¡± Father Emperor closes his eyes, then wearily says: ¡°Forget it, forget it, someone would ultimately have found out. Hoho, I just didn¡¯t think the one to know of this matter would actually be you.¡± The look in his eyes slightly darkens, ¡°I¡­¡­am sorry to you and your Mother Empress.¡±

    ¡°Rou-er and I have been husband and wife for so many years, have always been gentle and considerate to me, even passing away whilst giving birth to children for me. Yet I have never done anything for her¡­¡­¡± His aged voice is full of fatigue and remorse, ¡°Even the child she birthed in exchange for her own life, I was not able to offer the same doting love.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± My tone is so unshaken, even if I am asking a question.

    Father Emperorughs, expression a little blurred, ¡°At Ke Zi¡¯s grabbing test when she was little, she grabbed a box of rouge, I remember¡­¡­Nan-er was also like this when she younger. Ke Zi and Nan-er both likes the colour purple, both likes to crawl onto myp and act spoilt, both likes to shake the edge of my clothing to ask for mercy. Seeing Ke Zi, feels exactly like I¡¯m seeing the past Nan-er¡­¡­Ah-Lan, I, owe you.¡± (grabbing test or zhu¨¡ zh¨­u / ×¥ÖÜ is a ceremony for babies on their first birthday where babies are to pick from a selection of objects, whichever is chosen represents the career prospects or capabilities that the baby will lean towards in future. For more info see: http://.chinadaily/life/2011-02/15/content_12016991.htm)

    ¡°No.¡± I speak up, ¡°You owe me nothing, because even if there was no you, I am still able to live very well.¡±

    Father Emperor is slightly stunned by these words, then weaklyughs and says: ¡°A great ¡®you owe me nothing¡¯, a great ¡®able to live very well without me¡¯, great, -ke-ke-, great.¡± Hisplexion is getting darker and darker, the shine in his eyes dims, ¡°Ah-Lan, you will protect this piece of treasure map well, right?¡±

    I fall silent for a long while, then nod.

    ¡°Good, -ke-ke-, good, you will protect it well, that¡¯s good then, that¡¯s good then.¡±

    Father Emperor¡¯sughter suddenly bes loud and clear, yet in the very next second, his eyes has lost its focus. He frantically waves his arms around, seemingly wanting to grab something, but fails to every time, failure after failure, he once again, continues to grab.

    I finally cannot tolerate it, extending my hands to hold his, ¡°Father Emperor, what else do you wish to say?¡±

    ¡°Ke Zi, Ke Zi¡­¡­¡±

    I loudly shout: ¡°Imperial Sistere in!¡±

    Imperial Sister immediately rushes in, reaching out to grab Father Emperor¡¯s other hand, as she tearfully says: ¡°Father Emperor, Ke Zi is here, Ke Zi is here!¡±

    ¡°Ke Zi, Yun Mi is over to you now, Father Emperor believes you can do it, Ke Zi.¡± After Father Emperor finishes saying this to her, he then tightens his hold on my hand, eyes trying hard to widen, ¡°Ah-Lan, you and Rui-er, will aid her, right, right¡­¡­?¡±

    His hold is so strong, making me feel like my bones are about to be crushed. I see far too many, far too many things in his eyes, and so, I slowly nod ¡°right.¡±

    Father Emperor¡¯s hand powerlessly drops after my word of ¡°right¡±, both eyes peacefully closed.

    My imperial sisters all swarm in, sorrowfully wailing.

    The imperial physicianse up, hastily inspecting.

    Yuwen Rui calmly takes care of everything.

    I was just pushed to the side, silent without a word.

    My hands hidden under my sleeves, are clenched very tight, very tight, eyes slightly warming up, deep down, I find it sad yet funny.

    Father Emperor, you gave me the treasure map, telling to protect it well. And I holding onto this treasure map, is the best protection for Imperial Sister, is that right?

 Forty

    <h4>Chapter Forty</h4>

    Father Emperor passes away, at the age of fifty.

    The pce is filled with wailing cries, princesses, consorts, ministers, also the pce maids and imperial guards. Their eyes contain anxiousness, panic, be it of sadness or anxiousness, their faces are collectively expressions of sadness.

    Imperial Sister sprawls onto the bed, crying so heart wrenchingly, the other sisters at the side are also gathering together to wail, as thoughpeting whose voice is louder. I don¡¯t know why I would think of those gangster films, the police are always doubting every suspect, if the cry is fiercer, then they say they¡¯re trying to hide something, if the cry is softer, then it has nothing to do with them, then in the end, how should one cry, for it to be considered right?

    I don¡¯t know, because I am unable to cry.

    I have not cried for a long, long time.

    Eldest Imperial Sister suddenly stands andes up to me, trying her best to wipe away her tears as she yells at me: ¡°What exactly did you say to Father Emperor?! Why would Father Emperor suddenly pass away?!¡±

    I find it rather funny, yet my face shows no expression as I say: ¡°Eldest Imperial Sister should be asking this question to the imperial physicians.¡±

    Eldest Imperial Sister pauses, then says with a face of grievances and resentment: ¡°Are you even Father Emperor¡¯s daughter? Father Emperor has passed away, yet there¡¯s not even a single drop of tear from you!¡±

    ¡°Tears?¡± I furrow my brows, ¡°Eldest Imperial Sister means to tell me to use my saliva?¡±

    ¡°You, you,¡± Eldest Imperial Sister was angered into waving her arms, her brows turning down as she says: ¡°A fool, is indeed still a fool!¡± Having said that, she twists her body and once again sprawls onto the bed in tears.

    I lower my eyes and calmly think,pared to all of you, am I not just a fool?

    I look at Imperial Sister who is currently choking on her tears, she has already thrown away her usual elegance right now, only having the strength to cry out for Father Emperor. It cannot be med, Father Emperor has always doted on her like a treasure in the palm of his hand, is the most, most gentle and kind father to her, if I was Imperial Sister, perhaps I would also be that heartbroken.

    It alles down to people cannot be generalised. There are such words: arsenic poison to A, but effective medicine to B, it can be said the other way around as effective medicine to B, but arsenic poison to A. He is Imperial Sister¡¯s good Father Emperor, but that doesn¡¯t mean the same to me.

    Inparison ah¡­¡­

    I shallowly hook up the corners of my lips, aren¡¯t I already used to it?

    That¡¯s right, I¡¯m already used to it.

    When I turn around, I happen to meet eyes with Yuwen Rui, he just calmly nces at me then continues speaking to the minister next to him. My steps does not falter, quietly leaving the scene.

    I look back at Father Emperor who is surrounded by the big group of people, I have promised him to protect the treasure map well, nothing more than that.

    When Ie out the next day, I could only see the decorations that had looked like they were for a festival, have all been taken down, reced with white, white, white. In sight, everything is white. I hold a peach blossom in hand as I walk extremely slowly, right now, I am heading to Cheng Xiang Hall, in order to listen to Eunuch Lu read out Father Emperor¡¯s imperial decree.

    Imperial decree ah, imperial decree, what is it, you will say?

    I toss away the peach blossom and lightly smile, with the change of skies in Yun Mi, what will be of my days?

    When I arrive at Cheng Xiang Hall, there are already many people gathered, still the same bunch fromst night, princesses, consorts, ministers, those with high status and great power have alle. Imperial Sister stands at the front with a pale face, eyes red and swollen, a delicate sight that moves the hearts of all who sees her. She purses her lips when she sees me, grabbing my hand as she holds it tightly, then quietly hold back her tears.

    Iment, Imperial Sister is such a charmingly fragile and beautiful woman, she possesses so much doting love, but such doting love has now be her responsibilities. She needs to learn to take on her responsibilities, to not disappoint Father Emperor who had such high hopes for her. I rather unkindly think, in fact, being neglected, truly cannot be considered a bad thing.

    Eunuch Lu and Yuwen Rui steps in together, Yuwen Rui is in a body of silver-grey robes today, such a boring and old-fashioned colour can also look noble and elegant on him. I inwardly shake my head, clothing ah, no wonder why they require models to be effective.

    When everyone sees Eunuch Lu, they burst into chatters, but under Yuwen Rui¡¯s indifferent sweeping nces, each and every one of them stands upright and appear serious. Eunuch Lu does not waste time with nonsense either, after walking up to the space, deliberately left empty for him, he slowly sweeps a nce across everyone, then takes out a clear yellow scroll from his sleeve, a crisp and bright voice shouting: ¡°The imperial decree of thete emperor.¡±

    Everyone kneels down, collectively shouting: ¡°May your majesty live and reign for ten thousand years, ten thousand years, ten thousand of ten thousand years!¡±

    ¡°Fourth Princesse forth and listen to the decree!¡±

    Imperial Sister¡¯s body stiffens, then hurriedly goes up and kneels down, ¡°Child is listening.¡±

    ¡°Passing down the wills of heaven, his majesty¡¯s edict states: zhen have ascended the throne for more than thirty years, although with no son under me, zhen is fortunate to have eight daughters. Amongst them, fourth daughter ¨C An Ke Zi ¨C may be a female, but since a young age, has been talented, smart, alert and resourceful, more so than most people, and would even more so often familiarise herself with the readings of the five ssics and the art of war. Zhen shall pass this seat onto Fourth Princess, An Ke Zi, in hopes of reviving Yun Mi, that is all!¡±

    ¡°Child epts the decree!¡± Imperial Sister epts the imperial decree with a serious look, yet her lips are pale and trembling nonstop.

    ¡°May your majesty live and reign for ten thousand years, ten thousand years, ten thousand of ten thousand years!¡±

    I secretly observe the expressions of those around me, only seeing some people reveal looks of disdain and scorning in their eyes, presumed to have already predicted Father Emperor¡¯s decision and deeply disagrees with it. I coldlyugh, so what if she¡¯s a woman, it¡¯s not like a female emperor has never existed amongst the three kingdoms, and they did not do any worse than men.

    Eunuch Lu takes out another imperial decree from his sleeve, ¡°Royal Official of the Capital, Yuwen Rui, listen to the decree!¡±

    Yuwen Rui narrows his long and fine eyes, goes up and kneels down, ¡°Yuwen Rui is listening.¡±

    ¡°Passing down the wills of heaven, his majesty¡¯s edict states: Royal Official of the Capital, Yuwen Rui, although young, is extremely mindful and cautious, and is well versed in military strategy, truly an essential pir of Yun Mi. Today, zhen grant marriage to Fourth Princess, An Ke Zi, the wedding to be followed through after the enthronement ceremony, that is all!¡±

    Yuwen Rui¡¯s tone does not waver at all, cold voice calmly saying: ¡°This subject epts the decree.¡±

    Everyone in the hall once again collectively shouts: ¡°May your majesty live and reign for ten thousand years, ten thousand years, ten thousand of ten thousand years!¡±

    I lower my head and nonsensically look at my own shoes, en, this result was already to be expected, is it not?

    Returning to my pce hall, I am weed with Xi Xi¡¯s concerned eyes, she wants to speak, but stops as she looks at me, ¡°Princess¡­¡­¡±

    I sit down at the table, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Eldest Gentleman¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Cousin? What about Cousin?¡±

    ¡°This servant, ai~, Princess!¡± She rushes over to my side, ¡°What is Princess preparing to do?¡±

    I meet her concerned eyes, baffled, ¡°Going to do what?¡±

    ¡°This servant has already heard, they say his majestyid down the decree to have Fourth Princess and Eldest Gentleman wedded, then what is Princess going to do?¡± Xi Xi reveals a look of regretting that I¡¯m failing to do good, ¡°Princess has no thought on this at all?¡±

    I leisurely have a sip of tea, ¡°Thought? What thought should I have? Since Father Emperor has made the decree, then us people only have the part of epting the decree, is that not it?¡±

    Xi Xi furrows her brows even tighter, ¡°Princess¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Xi Xi, enough of your groundless worries, don¡¯t you still have matters to attend to? Quickly go, or you¡¯ll be receiving Nanny Mo¡¯s naggingter.¡±

    ¡°Ai~!¡± Xi Xi hatefully stamps her foot, turning to head out, ¡°What kind of a matter is this considered?!¡±

    I wait for her to leave and then rest my chin in hand, muttering: ¡°What kind of matter? A dog-bloodied matter.¡± (Dog-blood/bloodied ¨C the use of plot devices that are too extreme and overly absurd, clich¨¦ and overdone)

    These two words of dog-bloodied, contains far too many, far too many, meaning.

    Why is the matter dog-bloodied? Only because under normal circumstances, the chances of this happening is the most big, most frequent, mostmon, also the most expected by others. A plot like this, is called dog-bloodied.

    And undoubtedly, I am currently deep within the ¡®gates of dog-blood¡¯.

    This imperial decree of Father Emperor¡¯s is truly the dog-blood amongst dog-blood. Throughout the times, the emperor has always liked to match the best young talent with their most beloved daughter, in order to achieve the perfectly happy scene of talent and beauty. Not to mention my Father Emperor had passed the entire nation into the hands of Imperial Sister, this delicate beauty. Imperial Sister is talented, is thoughtful, but she far too weak, shecks boldness and decisiveness etcetera etcetera, and Imperial Sister who is like this, wishes to hold up the kingdom?

    Difficult, truly difficult.

    But what if she is reced with Yuwen Rui?

    Yuwen Rui¡¯s capabilities needs not be doubted, now that Father Emperor has granted Imperial Sister to him, it has another meaning of Yun Mi¡¯s real authority is perhaps in his hands from now on. Yuwen Rui marrying Imperial Sister, is practically equal to gaining the entire nation of Yun Mi, not to mention, Imperial Sister is a beauty that could topple cities and empires. Towards any man, this is indeed the best bargain.

    En, of course there is also the possibility that Yuwen Rui doesn¡¯t wish to be the ¡®big boss¡¯ without a real title, he could also directly usurp the throne and be the emperor himself, but one person will not allow this, that is Yuwen Yi, so this possibility is also incredibly small.

    Iment ah, Father Emperor, you sure have thought it out thoroughly, no matter who you choose to be your son-inw, they cannotpare to Yuwen Rui, isn¡¯t that right? You left the best for Imperial Sister, because she is the daughter you doted on most, only because she carries traces of the person you love the most. Your doting love isn¡¯t fake, yet my sadness is real.

    That¡¯s right, I am saddened, only because ¡®An Ke Lan¡¯ is also your daughter, yet the one you wholeheartedly love and protect, is only An Ke Zi.

    I suddenly recall a line from a drama: parents, can also really hate their own children.

    But what about the child that was hated on, how is he innocent? Just like me, although not asking for your doting love, yet cannot hold myself back from thinking, how could you be so biased?

    -pa-.

    I abruptly smack my own forehead, what¡¯s the point in thinking so much, I am no god, unable to go up and wave around a little bamboo stick, sprinkle a little ambrosia, and make him change the will or anything else. Although it is said that ¡®matters are doings of mankind¡¯, but clearly my capability is not enough to ¡®do¡¯ anything.

    I am only a princess that had been neglected in this pce for a long time, was in the past, am now, will be in the future, always will be.

    After the reading of the imperial decree, the back pce is once again thrown into a busy state, busying with the matter of Father Emperor entering the royal tombs, also busying with preparing Imperial Sister¡¯s enthronement. Everyone is busying around, of course, except me.

    I am still quietly going about my life, quiet and peaceful.

    Every time Xi Xi sees me, she would look like she has something to say but stops herself, looking worried, I of course know why. Ever since that day, I have not seen Yuwen Rui or Imperial Sister, those two people under the spotlight are simply busying around to the point of be spinning tops. They have note finding me, and I, naturally haven¡¯t gone finding them either. It is like we¡¯ve suddenly lost contact, in the same area but unable to get in touch.

    Alternatively, those imperial sisters of mine that usually have nothing to say to me, have been making a few rounds to my pce hall. En, of course, it is only toe andugh at me or attack me. For example, ¡°I see that Ah-Lan is usually really close with Cousin Rui, just didn¡¯t think Father Emperor would bestow Cousin Rui with marriage to Ke Zi, aiyo, Ah-Lan, you mustn¡¯t be heartbroken.¡± Another example being ¡°Ah-Lan, this isn¡¯t Third Sister speaking nonsense, Ke Zi and Cousin really look like immortals in heavens when stood together, originally unbelievablypatible ah.¡± Or perhaps, ¡°Ah-Lan, Ke Zi will be a female emperor in a few days, you must keep a distance from Cousin. But Cousin hasn¡¯t beening to see you now, right? Don¡¯t be saddened, this is also something that cannot be helped, had I been a man, I too, would choose Ke Zi, isn¡¯t that right?¡± And so on, etcetera etcetera.

    I feel nothing when hearing these, but Xi Xi secretly gets back at them for me every time, exining that Yuwen Rui has been far too busy as of recent, hence not having the time toe see me. I don¡¯t say anything in response to her exnation, what has the process got to do with me at all, the decisive factor is the result, when the dust settles.

    The days flies past amongst their busyness and my idling, in a blink of an eye, a month has past, and tomorrow will be Imperial Sister¡¯s enthronement. After my evening meal, Imperial Sister¡¯s personal pce maid ¨C Bi Yu ¨C passes on the message that Imperial Sister wishes to see me, and so, I follow her to Imperial Sister¡¯s pce hall.

    The white around the imperial pce were taken down, festive red once again hung up, I find the sight funny, changing it back and forth like that, they sure don¡¯tin about the trouble.

    Bi Yu and I were walking neither hurried nor slowly, when Yuwen Rui¡¯s figure suddenly appears in front. Following behind him were a few officials, upon seeing me, he slightly pauses, then resolutely walk over to my side and pulls my wrist, saying to the people behind: ¡°Wait a moment.¡±

    My weak and small body is very easily dragged behind a grove by him, the dense branches istes the outside from the inside, seems to be a really good ce to hide.

    Yuwen Rui¡¯s handsome face appears to have gotten thinner, making his face look even more elegantly refined. He stares at me for a while, suddenly leaning down to heavily kiss down on my lips, husky voice carrying attractiveness as he says: ¡°Ah-Lan, trust me.¡±

    After he says that, he doesn¡¯t wait for me to reply and turns around, leaving the grove, and leaving me behind to gaze at his back. I reach up to touch my moist lips, heartbeat going slightly out of control.

    I slightly purse my lips, thinking, it seems that no matter how manymitments are made, they could notpare to his two short words, ¡®trust me¡¯.

    Only because he is Yuwen Rui.

    When Bi Yu and I arrive at Imperial Sister¡¯s pce hall, we hear Imperial Sister had just went to find the prime minister, Bi Yu takes out an in particrly mourous outfit from the cab, saying to me: ¡°Fifth Princess, this was specially tailored for you by our Princess, may Princess try it on first, see if it fits well.¡±

    I nod, taking the outfit and changed into it beforeing out again, then facing the mirror, I againment: people sure do need to f*cking rely on clothing.

    Bi Yu helps me with the finishing touches, smiling as she says: ¡°With Princess wearing this outfit out tomorrow, afraid many people will be asking about you.¡±

    I lightly smile, ¡°Bi Yu, can you pour me a cup of tea?¡±

    Bi Yu sounds ¡°ah¡±, ¡°The tea from this afternoon has all cooled down, may Princess wait, this servant shall go get some for you.¡±

    Bi Yues back not long after, saying to me: ¡°Princess, this servant¡­¡­¡±

    Before Bi Yu had finished speaking, a man in ck suddenly springs out from behind her, knocking her unconscious. I turn around to run in response, but it cannot be helped that this pretty outfit has such a long skirt, one carelessness and I stepped on it, falling to the ground. That man in ck does not hit the back of my neck, just covering my nose with a damp cloth, causing me to quickly fall unconscious.

    Within a haze, I vaguely feel myself get harshly overturned, the difort causing me to sound a few squeaks, yet all I got was just a wet cloth ¨C¨C¨C sh*t, well this is great, my consciousness has thoroughly disappeared!

    After heaven knows how long, I finally regain consciousness, and extremely clearly hear a low and mellow voice, very menacingly say next to me: ¡°En? This is the one you captured for zhen¡­¡­Fourth Princess?¡±

 Forty-One

    <h4>Chapter Forty-One</h4>

    After hearing those words, I quickly wake up more, what¡¯s this, may I ask which emperor wanted to capture Imperial Sister, yet the person they sent have such bad eyesight, capturing me ¨C this innocent passer-by ¨C instead?¡±

    Over here, I close my eyes, acting like I haven¡¯t woken up yet, over there, that man once again speaks, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you answering? Lost your tongue?¡±

    At this time, a slightly guilty voice answers: ¡°Your majesty, this subordinate, this subordinate was following Fourth Princess¡¯ pce maid in returning, personally hearing her call thisdy Princess, and at the time, thisdy was trying on an outfit, this subordinate thought¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Thought she is Fourth Princess?¡± The man sounds a deepugh, but it gives people the feeling of unease, ¡°Kun Lun ah, Kun Lun, zhen really don¡¯t know whether to say you¡¯re honest or frank. Could it be that you¡¯re unaware Yun Mi has more than one princess? Everyone knows that Yun Mi¡¯s Fourth Princess is a national beauty and heavenly fragrance, the number one beauty of Yun Mi, you take another look at this one you captured, five features yet to rid of its childishness, does that look like the beauty-that-overpowers-other-flowers sort of a person?¡±

    ¡°But, your majesty, thisdy is not bad in appearance either ah!¡± That person cannot hold back in saying: ¡°This subordinate saw that she looks so delicately radiant and pretty, hence¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Forget it, forget it, it was zhen who had a moment of silliness, clearly aware you have note in contact with a girl since young, yet I still send you to carry out such task. Now this is great, nevermind ruining zhen¡¯s n, you even brought back such trouble.¡± The man sounds helpless, ¡°Looks like zhen should give you ady.¡±

    ¡°Lady?¡± That person fearfully says: ¡°Your majesty, this subordinate knows wrong, how about this subordinate go back for another capture?¡±

    ¡°Your thinking sure isn¡¯t bad, go back for another capture? Don¡¯t see you think about whether they¡¯d still give you the chance to go for another capture.¡± The man coldly says: ¡°Sometimes zhen really suspect whether your head had been knocked silly.¡±

    That person falls silent for a while, then says, ¡°This subordinate remembers your majesty had once identally pushed this subordinate onto the ground, when younger¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Your memory sure is good, to have not forgotten this matter.¡± The man¡¯s tone suddenly turns serious, ¡°No need to say more, tomorrow, pick ady of your liking, go through with the wedding.¡±

    ¡°Your majesty¡­¡­¡±

    The manughingly says: ¡°This is zhen¡¯spensation for knocking your brain silly.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Hearing up to here, I secretly start tough, this emperor and Kun Lun sure are funny, looks like their friendship isn¡¯t bad.

    This emperor wants to capture Imperial Sister and conveniently eat her up, then be Yun Mi¡¯s son-inw, just that he ran into an ident along the way, Imperial Sister who is rich in ¡®dowry¡¯ has been reced with the worthless me¡­¡­

    En, this is approximately how the situation is. Then, what are they nning to do with me?

    ¡°Your majesty, then what to do with thisdy?¡± Kun Lun asks: ¡°Oh right, who exactly is thisdy?¡±

    ¡°Yun Mi¡¯s Fifth Princess, An Ke Lan.¡± The man softlyughs, voice low and mellow, ¡°What to do? Keep an eye on her for zhen, don¡¯t let her escape.¡±

    ¡°Your majesty, if this subordinate hasn¡¯t remembered wrongly then this Yun Mi¡¯s Fifth Princess is a¡­¡­fool?¡±

    ¡°Keep a close eye on her for zhen, even if she¡¯s a fool, should anything go wrong, it¡¯ll be on your ount.¡±

    ¡°This subordinate shall abide by the edict!¡±

    Just like that, the two people collectively neglects me ¨C this unexpected person. I wait until the two of them leave, before opening my eyes and observing my surrounding, only seeing that the room I¡¯m in is big, but the decoration is very simple. I rub my head and get up, sighing with great dejection.

    Without needing to guess, I know who this emperor is, if it isn¡¯t that He Lian Chen of Yun Zhan? Was even pranked by me thest time he came to Yun Mi, disguised as an envoy. Now this is great, I just lightly yed a little prank like that, and now I have be the opposition¡¯s prisoner, this really is karma ah, karma.

    I stick up three fingers, bbering to myself, I will never prank people again, it is very easy to be met with retribution.

    I then recall the matter of him saying I¡¯m a fool just now, may I ask, it¡¯s sote already, has the news still not spread ah, or perhaps it is just a matter of time?

    I cover my eyes and lie back on the bed, how am I so unlucky, tragic, this is definitely tragic.

    Fine, let us just go with the flow.

    After lying there for a long time, someone enters, I sneakily open my eyes and nce over, it¡¯s ady that appears to be a pce maid. I powerlessly sigh inside, heavens ah, my profession as a hostage is about to start.

    Three dayster, I sit on the grass in the courtyard, dazing out: to speak the truth, these past days really doesn¡¯t feel like being held captive.

    After waking up that day, I hazily look at pce maid Xiao Cui, asking in puzzlement: ¡°Where is this ce?¡±

    Xiao Cui warmly answers: ¡°This is Yun Zhan.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± I nod, after a moment of silence, I ask again: ¡°Why am I in Yun Zhan?¡±

    Xiao Cui is still smiling gently, ¡°Because Master has invited Princess over as guest.¡±

    ¡°En.¡±

    And then, I and Xiao Cui peacefully coexist in this courtyard that has a small patch of grass.

    These past days, I have not seen anyone other than Xiao Cui, that He Lian Chen seems to have forgotten about me, I too, seem to have forgotten about myself, toozy to think about escaping and matters of that sort.

    I don¡¯t like using my brain, especially for matters that seems to have a very small probability.

    And so I rest my chin in hands as I continue to daze off ¨C¨C¨C I must say, dazing off when bored is an extremely boring thing.

    But this time, I hear some rustling noises, I stick out my ear to carefully listen, finally fixing my focus on the southeast corner that is covered in luxuriant vegetables. I lightly pace towards the source of sound, just as I was about to move aside the small vegetable leaf to confirm what is there, I happen to meet a pair of big and glimmering, ck-like-grape eyes.

    ¡­¡­eh?

    What appeared before me is a pure and tender face of a child, although his face is smeared with dirt and mud, it cannot hide the air of nobility from him. He is currently half lying on the ground, struggling to crawl out, and the other half of his body is still inside the little hole in the corner wall.

    From afar, could that be the dog hole told in stories¡­¡­?

    Whilst I was thinking all over the ce to myself, that child has already fully climbed up, wiping his face with his hand and shyly smiling at me, ¡°Greetings [Older] Sister.¡±

    I stand motionless, as though struck by lightning.

    This expression!

    This voice!

    This tone!

    This smile!

    Why is it so familiar¡­¡­?

    I say nothing, looking straight at the dull eyed boy. Seeing how blurred those pretty and big eyes are, how ignorant, how soulless. He practically made me suspect the smart shine from before was fake. This child¡¯s skills aren¡¯t shallow, skills aren¡¯t shallow ah. I suddenly feel yful, simply not doing anything, ignoring his words, maintaining my original posture as I stare at him eye to eye.

    That child is around ten years old, after seeing my response, he also maintains the posture he held after greeting, unmoving, and so the both of us silently, nkly stare at one another.

    One minute¡­¡­three minutes¡­¡­five minutes¡­¡­

    The boy slightly tilts his head, looking at me in puzzlement, ¡°Sister?¡±

    Deep inside, I simply am thoroughly stunned, this one is far too talented this one, and so, I also tilt my head as I look at him, reaching up to point at myself.

    The boy nods, ¡°Sister?¡±

    I once again point at myself.

    ¡°Why is Sister not speaking?¡± The boy blinks his dull eyes.

    I point to my throat: don¡¯t get the wrong idea, what I mean is my throat is dry, don¡¯t want to talk.

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Silence, he and I continue to look at one another.

    After a long while, he finally cannot hold back from asking: ¡°Is Sister new here?¡±

    I nod, I am indeed new here, only been here for three days.

    The silence continues.

    After another while, he once again asks: ¡°What is Sister¡¯s name?¡±

    I pick up a little stone and write on the ground: Ah-Lan.

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Still silence.

    In the end, he finally reveals a mischievous smile, ¡°Sister Ah-Lan, are you still wanting topete foolishness with me?¡±

    I hook up the corners of my lips, smiling at him, ¡°Ninth Prince?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not a mute ah?¡± He widens his eyes, then says: ¡°How do you know who I am?¡±

    ¡°This servant has long heard Ninth Prince is a pretty fool ah.¡± Yun Zhan has Ninth Prince, the youngest son ¨C He Xing Yan ¨C said to have be a fool after a fever damaged his brain at a young age, but this fool is very clearly the same as me, it¡¯s all an act.

    He Xing Yan smiles, revealing two cute canines, ¡°Sister and I are the same type of person, hence why you were able to see through me.¡±

    Which also means, he can of course see through me too.

    Fine then, I admit I have no resistibility against this pretty little child. I point at the hole behind him, asking: ¡°Eh, this is¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Dog hole.¡± He bluntly answers.

    I make a ‡å face, ¡°Ninth Prince hase for a reason or¡­¡­?¡±

    He reaches out to pull at my hair, ¡°I¡¯vee to see you.¡±

    I raise my brows, see me?

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard people in the pce say Imperial Brother has brought a stunning beauty of a generation back to the pce, extremely dotes on and pampers her, cannot bear letting anyone else see, said to be appointed as a consort in a few days.¡± He seems to be speaking the truth. ¡°I have never seen Imperial Brother hold any woman with such importance, henceing over to take a look.¡±

    After hearing all this, I really don¡¯t know whether tough or cry, look at this, gossip is the source of troubles, the rumours has already gotten to that point. ¡°Then what do you think now¡­¡­?¡±

    He resolutely spits out four words, ¡°A bunch of nonsense.¡±

    I get mixed feelings, seeing this child answer so bluntly, one can see that I am clearly not rted to the one in the rumours. I¡¯ll just exin it inly, ¡°Ninth Prince, to tell you the truth, I was captured here by your imperial brother.¡±

    ¡°Captured?¡±

    I solemnly nod, ¡°That¡¯s right, and even captured the wrong person.¡±

    He Xing Yan¡¯s eyes shes with surprise, ¡°Then you are¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yun Mi Kingdom¡¯s Fifth Princess, An Ke Lan.¡± I add another phrase, ¡°I¡¯m also a fool.¡±

    ¡°I can see that.¡± He bursts outughing, then suddenly smiles at me wickedly, ¡°Why are you telling me this, aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll tell my imperial brother?¡±

    I pluck at a vegetable leaf, mindlessly saying: ¡°If you want to say it then say it.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not afraid?¡±

    ¡°Afraid.¡± I am so serious, ¡°But I¡¯m so bored.¡±

    The corners of He Xing Yan¡¯s lips twitches, ¡°I feel that the one Imperial Brother captured isn¡¯t half bad either, at least you¡¯re really fun. Rest assured, I won¡¯t be telling anyone.¡±

    I think to myself ah, what can you tell others, tell them I¡¯m not silly? Tell them I¡¯m no fool?

    I am basically Liu Hu Lan, I have no fear ah, I. ¨r(¨s_¨t)¨q (Liu Hu Lan ¨C a female spy ¨C a symbol of courage inmunist china)

    After going through this little episode, I finally have apanion to y with, He Xing Yan ¨C this brat ¨C is incredibly sneaky, urately picking times when Xiao Cui isn¡¯t here toe in every time, and mess around with me. Digging up earthworms today, burying earthworm tomorrow, children that grow up in the imperial pce are indeed all very bored.

    Look at this, today, this brat drags me along to climb trees and find eggs.

    I look at my own hands, it¡¯s not that I can¡¯t climb trees, but such matter of finding eggs, no matter how one looks at it, it¡¯s not something someone of my age should be doing ah?

    ¡°Ah-Lan, don¡¯t be so slow, let me tell you, there are a few nests of eggs here, it¡¯s so tasty when fried with fire.¡± He Xing Yan scurries up like a monkey, and even yelling back at me.

    I start producing a lot of saliva, eggs ah, ever sinceing here, I really haven¡¯t eaten a good meal of it, I cannot deny, this is a huge temptation.

    He Xing Yan¡¯s voice once again sounds, ¡°Quicklye, once Xiao Cui is hereter, you wouldn¡¯t be able to snatch some even if you want to.¡±

    Hearing this, I roll up my sleeves and steadily climb up, fine, for the sake of eating today, I shall also go wild for once.

    When He Xing Yan and I were above the tree, we fix our gazes on those few nests of eggs, I reach out to hold the bird nest, very happily, ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten anything nice for so long already.¡±

    He Xing Yan rolls his eyes at me, ¡°You¡¯re a hostage captured here by Imperial Brother, having food to eat is already considered good.¡±

    Just as I was wanting to speak, I instead find my hand feeling strangely itchy, looking down, I reflexively toss away the bird nest, patting the back of my hand, then jumps to the side¡­¡­

    Heck¡­¡­a bug! A big and soft bug! A wet and warm bug!

    I hate bugs!

    In the next second, I don¡¯t hate bugs anymore, I close my eyes thinking, An Ke Lan, I hate you, who told you to jump aside whilst above the trees? Who is to me if you fall to death?

    Up in the trees, He Xing Yan loudly calls out my name, whilst I¡¯m vertically falling down, I wait for the dull pain toe with iparable sorrows, but before I fall to the ground, I was grabbed by the waist, the one leaning down to me, lightly bites my ear, a low and mellow voice carries satire as it says: ¡°Having not seen you for a few days, Fifth Princess sure is living well, also getting along very well with Imperial Brother, just don¡¯t know whether Princess still remembers who zhen is?¡±

    I grab the clothing at his chest, raising my head to meet the man¡¯s deep and handsome eyes, of course I remember who he is, isn¡¯t it precisely He Lian Chen ¨C Great Master He?

 Forty-Two

    <h4>Chapter Forty-Two</h4>

    When I raise my head to look at He Lian Chen, I am directly faced with his smooth and clean chin, looking closely, I can even see the slightly dark stubble, I think to myself, this is young men ah, full of vitality. I attempt to withdraw from his embrace before speaking, just that the strength in his arms around my waist is not light, and so, I could only look up at his chin as I say: ¡°Ah-Lan greets your majesty.¡±

    For some unknown reason, He Lian Chen sounds a brightughter, without even looking up, he says to He Xing Yan: ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to hurry down now?¡±

    That certain person above in the trees, hurriedly swings his way down, smiling at He Lian Chen with a face of pure innocence as he says: ¡°Imperial Brother.¡±

    He Lian Chen sweeps a nce at him, ¡°Finished writing up the answers to the test Grand Tutor Chen set?¡±

    He Xing Yan¡¯s face stiffens, ¡°Eh, no.¡±

    ¡°Go back and copy {{Retreat Scheme}} ten times.¡± He Lian Chen very casually says, ignoring how He Xing Yan¡¯s pretty face had instantly darkened in that moment.

    ¡°Ten, ten, ten times?¡± He Xing Yan¡¯s lips trembles, ¡°Imperial Brother, you¡¯re kidding me, right¡­¡­?¡±

    He Lian Chen hooks up his lips into a smile, ¡°Fifteen times.¡±

    He Xing Yan instantly turns and leaves upon hearing this, with no hesitance.

    I inwardly think that this child sure is swift, not even caring about my life or death as he just ditches me like that. Also, isn¡¯t he a fool, why is acting so recklessly without a care right now? Or is this brat the same as me, not acting anymore?

    He Xing Yan, this is what you call a fake, you know that?

    ¡°Alright.¡± Great Master He¡¯s pleasant sounding, deep voice sounds next to my ear, ¡°Fifth Princess, it is now about time for us to settle our differences.¡±

    I very unwillingly get pulled along by him towards the room, who wants to settle differences with you? Who has any differences with you? Don¡¯t you blindly overreach now.

    Once we arrive inside, He Lian Chen very naturally sits down, finger casually tapping against the table, ¡°Is Fifth Princess liking it here?¡±

    With a smile on my face, I gently say: ¡°Your majesty has provided very thorough hospitality.¡±

    A smile surfaces in He Lian Chen¡¯s eyes, ¡°Princess can stay here a little longer then, also giving zhen the honour to do my best as host, how¡¯s that?¡±

    My tone is very friendly, ¡°Ah-Lan naturally cannot ask for anything more, just that, be it a gold house or silver house, better it be one¡¯s own dog house (no ce is better than home), afraid I must reject your majesty¡¯s good intentions.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± He Lian Chen raises his thick brows, ¡°Could it be, Princess is afraid of worrying others?¡±

    I say: ¡°Ah-Lan did not even leave a letter when leaving, it is indeed not right.¡±

    He Lian Chen carries a seeming smile on his face, ¡°Should Princess be worrying about this problem, then it is nothing, you can stay here as long as you want.¡±

    I see some deeper meanings behind his expression, the meaning of his words is¡­¡­?

    He reaches out to pour himself a cup of tea, shaking the cup but doesn¡¯t drink from it, ¡°The people of Yun Mi are currently celebrating the enthronement of the female emperor, the imperial pce is also a scene of overflowing festivity, with no news of someone missing, nor is there any signs of searching for anyone.¡± He deeply looks at me, fleeting anger shes past those eyes of faint gold, ¡°Since it is like this, then Princess can ept zhen¡¯s good intentions now.¡±

    I think to myself, these words of yours, that expression, that tone, does it seem like they¡¯re giving me the chance to reject? I lightly say: ¡°Your majesty, we have deterred from the main topic, I know you have captured the wrong person, the one you want to capture is my imperial sister.¡±

    He Lian Chen¡¯s face shows unpredictable emotions, ¡°And¡­¡­?¡±

    I good-naturedly say: ¡°It¡¯s no use to capture me, look, there¡¯s not even anyone from the pceing to find me after my disappearance. If this is the case, you¡¯re better with one less matter rather than one more matter. Wait until tomorrow, you can go send someone to the pce, capturing someone that is of use back, how great will that be?¡±

    ¡°Of use? Of no use?¡± He Lian Chen dangerously narrows his eyes, pressing orbs looking at me, ¡°Zhen does not understand how this is called no use. Zhen has heard Yun Mi¡¯s Fifth Princess has gained great merit a while ago, that day at the birthday banquet, it was you who saved your Father Emperor, no? Zhentruly cannot believe Meng Shao Jue had actually failed under the hands of a youngss like you. Zhen has also heard Yuwen Rui exceptionally dotes on you, looks like, Princess isn¡¯tcking in receiving people¡¯s doting love. Just that, doesn¡¯t Yuwen Rui dote on you very much? Why can¡¯t he concern himself with you when you¡¯ve disappeared?¡± He brightly smiles, speaking with slight malice: ¡°Zhen has forgotten, he is currently preparing to wed your imperial sister, being a good son-inw to the Yun Mi Kingdom, of course he cannot concern himself with you.¡±

    I finally understand after hearing these words, He Lian Chen¡¯s anger isn¡¯t directed at me, but Yuwen Rui. But what has your anger towards Yuwen Rui got to do with me? Yuwen Rui isn¡¯t even showing the slightest of care when I¡¯ve disappeared, since it¡¯s like that, then are you insisting on clutching onto me ¨C this useless person ¡ª because you got nothing better to do ah? But I understand I am in Yun Zhan, the one I¡¯m facing is He Lian Chen, and not those people that I have always been able to act recklessly without any care towards. Seeing He Lian Chen¡¯s appearance carry dominance within his handsomeness, the look in his eyes deep and reserved, yet vaguely reflects a sort of relentlessness, should I really piss him off, I may very well never be able to leave this courtyard again.

    And so I feign obedience, saying: ¡°Cousin¡­¡­?¡±

    Indeed, He Lian Chen shows a strong reaction when he hears of Yuwen Rui, he coldly harrumphs, saying: ¡°This cousin of yours sure is a capable one, actually sending people to burn ten stacks of rations and forage inside zhen¡¯s city, a great tactic, a great tactic indeed.¡±

    Very good, it¡¯s confirmed, this sneaky fox ¨C Yuwen Rui ¨C had schemed against him, yet the retribution is on me.

    He Lian Chen once again stares at me with pressing eyes, suddenly hooking up a smile with a touch of evilness, ¡°Zhen would sure like to see if he really cannot concern himself with your life or death, or whether he is feigning negligence, you want to return to Yun Mi? Can do, wait until that cousin of yourses with the treasure map and make an exchange with zhen. Zhen knows that having acted dumb and yed fool for so many years, your scheming naturally isn¡¯tcking, but zhen will only remind you with one phrase.¡±

    Hees up to my side, reaching out to raise my chin, tone filled with arrogance as he says: ¡°This is, Yun Zhan.¡±

    My face remains unchanging yet inside, I ammenting, indeed, the strong dragon cannot suppress the local snake (even the strongest men cannot suppress the power of local forces in their territory), not to mention I am a purebred dragon, I am a fake colour changing dragon (literal Chinese trantion for chameleon), I turn my head away from his hand, smiling as I say: ¡°Many thanks for your majesty¡¯s hospitality then.¡±

    He Lian Chen lowlyughs, filled with satire, ¡°Has Princess perhaps heard of a phrase.¡±

    ¡°En.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t eat in white rice.¡± (Only know to eat but does nothing)

    The corners of my lips twitches, sincerely saying: ¡°I eat white rice, I¡¯m not a picky eater.¡±

    He Lian Chen slightly narrows his star-like eyes and smiles with infuriation, ¡°Zhen¡¯s meaning is ¡®don¡¯t eat rice thates in white¡¯.¡±

    I continue to twitch the corners of my eyes, saying with even more sincerity: ¡°I eat rice thates in white, I can say so myself, I don¡¯t have high standards.¡±

    ¡°Zhen¡¯s rations and forage have already been burnt by Yuwen Rui, the nation¡¯s treasury is now in dire situation, we cannot afford to support idle people, may Princess be forgiving.¡± He Lian Chen¡¯s tone shows not an ounce of apologetic means, and is instead full of provocation, ¡°Tomorrow, zhen will have Eunuch Qu toe for you, Princess should have a good rest tonight. Ining days¡­¡­presume there won¡¯t be such leisure.¡±

    Having said that, He Lian Chen makes a swift turn and leaves, suddenly in extremely high spirits. Whilst I cannot hold back from holding up my fist towards his back.

    Say, what exactly is he wanting me to do?

    The next day, when the skies were grey and misty, a fair-skinned and round eunuch carrying the orchid hand gesture (middle finger and thumb pressed together, whilst the remaining three fingers sticks up),es into my room, saying to the me who was still in a blur: ¡°Aiyo, littledy sure is delicately radiant and pretty looking, no wonder why his majesty is taking to the troubles of keeping you by his side.¡±

    My mind was still not sober enough, and could only hazily answer, ¡°Ah?¡±

    Eunuch Qu covers his mouths and chuckles, such behaviour is more feminine than females, ¡°Alright alright, from today onwards, you are not a woman, understand?¡±

    My mind slightly clears up, what? Not a woman? You¡¯re the one that¡¯s not a man!

    The fat Eunuch Qu¡¯s cheeks trembles, little eyes narrowed into tiny slits, ¡°Now now, tell this eunuch, what¡¯s your original name?¡±

    I rub my eyes, ¡°Ah-Lan.¡±

    ¡°Ah-Lan? Nice name, nice name. but you cannot be called this in the pce, have to follow everyone else. How about this, call you Xiao Lan Zi, what do you think?¡± (Xiao ___ Zi is typically how low ranked eunuchs are called)

    Xiao Lan Zi¡­¡­?

    Eunuch Qu waves the horsetail whisk in hand, pointing to the clothing on the table: ¡°Alright, quickly change into those clothes, his majesty is about to wake up.¡±

    I mechanically turn my head to look at the clothing¡­¡­this is an eunuch outfit?

    ¡°Eunuch Qu.¡± I calmly speak.

    ¡°Is there anything else?¡±

    ¡°May I ask¡­¡­what am I going to be doing?¡±

    Eunuch Qu furrows his brows, ¡°After entering the pce, cannot address yourself as ¡®I¡¯, from now on, address yourself as ¡®this servant¡¯, you must keep this in mind.¡± He then changes to a smiling face again, ¡°As to what you¡¯ll be doing? Of course, you¡¯ll be attending to his majesty. After changing into this outfit, you will be his majesty¡¯s personal little eunuch, no one else knows of your identity, you must also y your part well, should anyone catch you out then it will be difficult to handle. Alright, this eunuch shall wait outside for you, do be quick.¡±

    After Eunuch Qu leaves, I expressionlessly look at the ¡®work uniform¡¯ on the table, very well, Xiao Lan Zi, I really should have voiced out my thoughts to call myself Xiao Luo Kuan (l¨¢n zi / Àº×Ó means basket whilst lu¨® ku¨¡ng / Âá¿ð arerge bamboo baskets). Although I feel absolutely unwilling at heart, I can only obediently put on the clothing and then leave Xiao Cui to do my hair and put on the hat. After everything was done, I look in the mirror, at that sissy-like youth with fair skin and red lips, that insincere smile turning downwards.

    One has no choice but to bow their heads under the roof of others, in order to live, I shall endure!

    I follow Eunuch Qu in turning left and wandering right around the huge pce. Yun Zhan Imperial Pce is very clearly not as exquisite and elegant as Yun Mi¡¯s, it more so leans towards a coldly unyielding and domineering vibe, just like the feeling He Lian Chen gives me.

    To speak the truth, humans truly are a strange living beings, clearly different in appearance yet are all pleasing to the eye. Yuwen Rui appears beautifully handsome, is more elegantly refined, Su Qi appears stunningly beautiful, is more enchanting, whilst Meng Shao Jue appears beautifully handsome, is more pretty looking, and He Lian Chen is sharp and reserved unlike the rest of them, with a whole body of charming dominance.

    These several people stood together can be said to each have their own strong points but are equally outstanding, if they lived in a peaceful time, perhaps they could even form a ¡®Four Swordsman of OO¡¯, too bad they are only destined to be opponents in this life.

    I feign pensiveness, since Yu is born why is Liang also born ah, and also Liu Bei who was able to take on Cao Cao instantly, truly regretful. (Yu refers to Zhou Yu of the Wu state, Liang refers to Zhuge Liang of the Shu state ¨C both were talented strategists in the Three Kingdoms period but Yu was always outwitted by Liang, hence saying this phrase at his deathbed to express his frustration, it basically means ¨C why was Yu born when there¡¯s Liang ¨C Liu Bei and Cao Cao are also figures from the Three Kingdoms)

    ¡°Xiao Lan Zi, we have arrived at his majesty¡¯s residential pce, have you remembered what this eunuch told you before?¡± Eunuch Qu stops in his steps and looks at me, asking this.

    I obediently nod, ¡°This servant understands.¡±

    Eunuch Qu smiles in satisfaction, ¡°Indeed an intelligent child, no wonder why his majesty has taken a liking.¡±

    Deep inside, Iugh, liking, he likes gibberish, more like he wants to send me to my death.

    Eunuch Qu walks up and lightly knocks on the doors a few times, ¡°Your majesty, it is time.¡±

    The person inside sounds a deep reply, Eunuch Qu hence opens the doors in utter silence and steps in, his actions carried out with great familiarity, even throwing hand gestures towards me whilst at it. I am extremely amazed by Eunuch Qu¡¯s unintentional show of skills, to open and close the doors without the slightest of sound, heavens, how many times must one open and close the doors to be able to master this skill?

    After stepping in, behind the beaded curtains and concealed by sheer fabric, a bright yellow and big bed can be seen, from inside, a husky man¡¯s voice sounds: ¡°Has the person been brought over?¡±

    ¡°In response to your majesty, the person is right here.¡± Eunuch Qu suddenly nces at me, then bows his head and says to the person inside: ¡°Your majesty, this servant shall call in the pce maids to dress you now.¡± Although he says this, he does not make a move, only smiling ¡®sweetly¡¯ as he looks at me.

    The one insidezily says: ¡°Leave it, tell her to directly attend to it, you leave now.¡±

    Eunuch Qu¡¯s smile bes even more sweeter, swiftly saying: ¡°This servant shall obey yourmand.¡± When he turns around, he even has a very meaningful smile on his face, coupled with his fair and smooth fat cheeks, it appears even more greasy.

    I rub my belly, oh that¡¯s right, I haven¡¯t eaten yet.

    ¡°What are you stalling for, waiting for zhen toe get you?¡± The husky male voice says with slight anger.

    I secretly clench my fists, when walking amongst the Jiang Hu, how can one not feign obedience. And so I lift the beaded curtains and enter, only seeing that on the edge of the spacious bed, the handsome man is sat in a white under-robe, star-like eyes looking at me rather meanly. I understand, dare I say, this person is a grumpy rouser. I bow my head and respectfully greet: ¡°Good morning your majesty.¡±

    ¡°What name has Eunuch Qu given you?¡± He Lian Chen¡¯s slightly dull voice still carries sleepiness.

    The corners of my eyes uncontrobly twitches, ¡°Xiao Lan Zi.¡±

    ¡°Xiao Lan Zi?¡± Heughs, ¡°This name sure isn¡¯t bad, pleasant to hear and pleasant to say. Xiao Lan Zi,e and get zhen dressed.¡±

    I am not unfamiliar with helping to dress people, back then, wasn¡¯t this exactly what that guy ¨C Meng Shao Jue ¨C instructed me to do? But thinking about it now, I was ratherfortable in the Meng Estate, at least I could eat my morning meal.¡±

    Only when I was helping He Lian Chen get dressed, did I fullye to notice his body is much firmer than that of Yuwen Rui and Meng Shao Jue¡¯s,pared to him, those two truly are fragile schrs, also those two people, have a scented smell on them, yet this person disregards such luxuries, his entire body carrying the smell of sunlight, refreshing and energising.

    Whilst fastening the belt, I think to myself, what brand of honey locust does this outfit use ah (honey locust was used as a primitive form ofundry soap), the pure scent of natural sunshine, truly is environmentally friendly.

    All of a sudden, my chin was mped, and was then forced to look at He Lian Chen¡¯s handsome face that was lowered. He furrows his thick brows as he carefully inspects my face, as though wanting to find a third eye on me, then helplessly say: ¡°Looking left and right, zhen really cannot find anything attractive about you, really as ordinary as a basket (Lan Zi).¡± He lets go after saying this, looking ahead as though it was nothing, as though the one he just picked on isn¡¯t worthy.

    I wanted nothing more than to wrap the belt around his neck and pull it a few times, but in the end, I calmly keep myself under control.

    From today onwards, I shall f*cking change my name to ¡®King of Calm Eunuchs¡¯¡­¡­

 Forty-Three

    <h4>Chapter Forty-Three</h4>

    Throughout the process of dressing He Lian Chen, I was deeply pondering about whether I have been born in the wrong ce, clearly of a princess identity, but why is that I always end up being the one serving others? Although I have been a rice bug in the pce for over ten years, but the matters that have been happening as of recent, truly baffles me. Ai~, when will these dayse to an end.

    He Lian Chen nces at me after getting dressed, neatening his sleeves as he says: ¡°Xiao Lan Zi, listen to zhen well, from now on, without zhen¡¯s permission, you are not to leave zhen¡¯s side, understand?¡±

    I nod in response, ¡°This servant understands.¡±

    He Lian Chen hooks up his lips into a smile, ¡°Looks like you¡¯re very tactful.¡±

    Well if it isn¡¯t right? Should I not know to be tactful, then I¡¯ll be getting to know the immensity of the universe.

    The pce maids outside makes a timely entrance to help He Lian Chen wash up, I ¨C this extremely weak and small, little eunuch ¨C thus withdraws to the side in waiting, after waiting for him to finish washing up, I then get ready to leave the doors, once again closely following behind, thoroughly carrying out my duties as an eunuch.

    I also stand at the side when He Lian Chen has his meal, that long table filled with countless exquisite morning dishes, meat and veg ¨C everything one expects ¨C are all there. His body makes a bow as he takes a seat, holding the ivory chopsticks as he lightly points at various dishes, the eunuch beside him then nimbly ce the chosen food onto a te and then presents it to him.

    I feel my stomach churn at the sight, look at that, such an attitude of a great master, really makes people feel ill. He sure knows to take bites of this, eat a bit of that, seemingly like he doesn¡¯t really have a good appetite, the one to suffer is I ¨C this newly appointed little eunuch, nevermind the dizziness I¡¯m feeling, I¡¯m already unbelievably hungry. I inwardly sound a cold harrumph, wait until I leave this ce, I will also have a table like this for my morning meal, discard one te after one bite, thoroughly taking on the persona of the new rich.

    On the other end, He Lian Chen wipes his mouth with the napkin, saying without even a turn of his head: ¡°Have you eaten your morning meal yet?¡±

    After a moment of pause, I finally realise he is asking me, hence I hold back my resentment in saying: ¡°In response to your majesty, not yet.¡± To hell did I eat, dragged out of bed early in the morning to work, where did I have the time to eat?

    ¡°Xiao Shun Zi, take him to have a meal.¡± He Lian Chen says to the eunuch next to him, but directs the next sentence at me, ¡°Don¡¯t be keeping an empty stomach next time.¡±

    I secretly purse my lips, ¡°Yes, your majesty.¡±

    When eating, Xiao Shun Zi looks at me with slight arrogance, saying: ¡°New here?¡±

    I stuff a mantou into my mouth, ¡°Yes.¡±

    He inspects his own nails, ¡°How old ah?¡±

    I eat a mouthful of congee, ¡°Fifteen.¡±

    He then touches his own face, ¡°Which eunuch brought you in ah?¡±

    I eat a mouthful of cabbage, ¡°Eunuch Qu.¡±

    He slightly widens his eyes, then rather warmly says: ¡°So it¡¯s someone brought in by Eunuch Qu, evidently an intelligent one with one look.¡± He brightlyughs, ¡°Want to eat any more? Have more if it isn¡¯t enough.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s enough, thank you Eunuch Shun.¡± I avoid his eyes as I feel troubled inside, in this day and age, all the eunuchs look like women, presume he wouldn¡¯t care how others look at him. En, is this the development of times, or the development of human nature?

    After eating, Xiao Shun Zi leads me outside the main hall, upying a corner spot as he quietly tells me: ¡°His majesty is currently holding a morning court assembly inside, we just need to wait for him to finish.¡±

    My heart trembles, doubtfully asking: ¡°Eh, Eunuch Shun, his majesty¡¯s morning court assembly¡­¡­how long is it?¡±

    Xiao Shun Zi looks to the skies, ¡°Two sichen at shortest.¡±

    I silently look at my legs, two sichen¡­¡­

    ¡°Eunuch Shun.¡±

    ¡°En?¡±

    ¡°Approximately how long do we have to stand every day?¡±

    ¡°En, only exceptions are sleeping and eating times.¡±

    ¡­¡­He Lian Chen, you sure a ruthless.

    I gloomily stare at my own shoes, He Lian Chen says there is no news of my disappearance in Yun Mi, then what is Yuwen Rui nning? I presume I¡¯ll have a pair of radish legs by the time hees.

    *Tears up*, sounds painful at the thought of it, radish legs.

    Two sichen here is four hours in modern times, I simply don¡¯t know how I¡¯m going to withstand it, only knowing that I am deeply inhaling and then exhaling, hypnotising myself to fall into a daze, so that I don¡¯t need to take notice of the passing of time. Clearly, I managed to get through it, at least I didn¡¯t copse when the court assembly ended, just that following after him, my steps has slowed.

    Xiao Shun Zi and I follow behind him on his left and right, arriving at the study room, he sends Xiao Shun Zi out with a wave of a hand, only leaving me behind to attend to him. I fix my gaze onto his back, attend to him? I sure want to assassinate him instead.

    He Lian Chen suddenly turns around to look at me, handsome face carrying a smile of ill-intent, ¡°Xiao Lan Zi appears to be very tired.¡±

    I reveal a faint smile, respectfully saying: ¡°This servant is grateful for your majesty¡¯s concern.¡±

    He walks up to the table and sits down, casually picking up a booklet and opens it up, ¡°This is still just the beginning, Xiao Lan Zi must be mentally prepared.¡±

    My chest is raging with fire, but it is only suppressed fire, can only be suppressed inside, ¡°Your majesty¡¯s reminder is correct.¡±

    ¡°Very well.¡± He nods in satisfaction, ¡°Pour zhen a cup of tea.¡±

    I calm my anger as I walk up to pour the tea, just as I was about to withdraw behind him, I tripped, and then fell into a certain someone¡¯s arms. That person, tightly holds my waist, not allowing me to get up, leaning down to my ear side, as he lowlyughs, ¡°Zhen sees that your legs are badly shaken, would you like to sit down and rest for a while?¡±

    I grin at him, ¡°Thanking your majesty¡¯s good intentions, this servant is still able to stand.¡±

    Having said that, I wanted to push him away and stand up, just that He Lian Chen tightens his hold on me even more, handsome face filled withfort, ¡°This body of Xiao Lan Zi¡¯s sure is soft, very pleasant to keep in hold.¡±

    I tantly give up on struggling, ¡°Is there something your majesty wishes to ask me?¡±

    He Lian Chen looks at me in surprise, then loudlyughs out loud, ¡°Originally had something to say, but being asked by you like this, zhen suddenly doesn¡¯t want to ask anymore.¡±

    My hands clenches and loosens, and clenches again, oh dear lord, don¡¯t me me for being too violent, only me this person for being too infuriating.

    He suddenly stares at me, carefully looking at me for a long time, then narrows those star-like eyes, asking: ¡°Has zhen met you before?¡±

    I kindly remind him, ¡°Your majesty, we met thest time you went to Yun Mi, you even asked me for directions.¡±

    He Lian Chen slowly, gently, strokes my hair, eyes deeply looking at me, ¡°No, zhen is saying before that.¡±

    I frankly shake my head, ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Really haven¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°Really haven¡¯t.¡±

    His hand makes an abrupt move, causing pain to my scalp, ¡°Did you perhaps go to Mount Qi Yun seven years ago?¡±

    I think for a bit, dishonestly shaking my head, ¡°Didn¡¯t go.¡±

    The gold in his eyes subtly shes, ¡°Really didn¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°Really didn¡¯t, it was my imperial sister that went back then.¡± The look in my eyes, and my tone, were all on point.

    ¡°Oh¡­¡­¡± He meaningfully looks at me, ¡°Zhen suddenly got a feeling from you.¡±

    ¡°Eh? What feeling?¡±

    ¡°For example, when you say you didn¡¯t,¡± He leans towards my face, warm breath blowing against me, ¡°There¡¯s a great possibility that you did.¡±

    I¡¯m being wronged, ¡°Your majesty, this servant didn¡¯t.¡±

    He carriesughter as he bites down on my ear, ¡°If zhen says you did, then you did.¡±

    I immediately sound ¡°-si-¡± and move my head backwards, is this person ill, why does he always bite my ear. ¡°Your majesty¡¯s words are right.¡±

    ¡°Look at you, clearly not happy at heart, yet insists on agreeing with zhen¡¯s words. The more you act like this, the more zhen wants to mess with you, haha.¡± When saying this, his eyes were circting with meanness, and actually appears slightly childish, ¡°Alright, stop hindering zhen with your clumsiness, go stand in waiting at the back.¡±

    When I stare at the back of his head, I find that I have recently been twitching the corners of my lips more frequently, really.

    After that, the room was quiet for a while, just when I thought it will continue be quiet, someone knocks on the door, Eunuch Qu¡¯s voice is heard, ¡°Your majesty, her highness Consort Yi is requesting an audience.¡±

    He Lian Chen stays silent for a moment upon hearing this, then says: ¡°Let her in.¡±

    I immediately straighten up, I dare say, I smell the scent of gossip.

    The doors are gently pushed open, a woman in pink clothinges in with a tray in hand. That woman is around seventeen/eighteen years of age, needless to say she is beautiful, the slightly upturned corners of her eyes reveals a graceful charm, at a nce, one can see that she is a sharp-witted woman.

    She bows to He Lian Chen, lovely voice carrying countless charm, ¡°This consort greets your majesty.¡±

    Compared to her, He Lian Chen¡¯s response is a lot iner, ¡°Beloved consort has matters?¡±

    Consort Yi lightly flutters hershes, the smile at her lips not at all faltering, ¡°This consort heard your majesty has been busy with the affairs of the state, have been sleeping in the study room for approximately half a month, hence specially asked for some nourishing recipes from Nanny He¡­¡­hoping that your majesty will take good care of your dragon body.¡±

    With my interest aroused, I think to myself, Consort Yi reminding He Lian Chen to take care of his body is false, reminding him that he should dote on his consorts is instead the truth, right? Of course, the consort, would be best if it is her.

    He Lian Chen¡¯s tone of voice is still very in and calm, ¡°Zhen has troubled beloved consort with worries, zhen still have matters to attend to, just ce it to the side for now.¡±

    Consort Yi¡¯s face slightly stiffens upon hearing this, but immediately restores her charming bearings. She takes small and light steps to the table and ce the tray down, then looks towards me, the means of driving me out surfacing in her eyes. But I just pretend to not see this, between a consort and Great Master He, without needing much thinking, I already know who I should be listening to.

    Consort Yi¡¯s face slightly contorts, after sending me a re, her body suddenly turns limp as she leans onto He Lian Chen, her delicately slender fingers slowly drawing circles on his back, saying in a slightly grieving and seductive voice: ¡°Your majesty, you¡¯ve already note to this consort¡¯s ce for several months now¡­¡­¡±

    He Lian Chen¡¯s back view doesn¡¯t make the slightest move, ¡°Zhen not only hasn¡¯t been going to beloved consort¡¯s ce, but other ces in the pce too.¡±

    Eh, if I haven¡¯t remembered wrong, he¡¯s only ascended the throne several months ago, does this mean he married his wives, but doesn¡¯t sleep with them?

    ¡°Your majesty¡­¡­¡± Consort Yi once again speaks in a tender voice: ¡°This consort, this consort has specially prepared for your majesty¡­¡­¡± She leans into He Lian Chen¡¯s ear to say something, then continues to charmingly smile, ¡°Your majesty,e with this consort to see it.¡±

    Just that, He Lian Chen seems to really not get the hint, his voice still cid as ever, ¡°Zhen has already said, there are matters to attend to these days, zhenhas received beloved consort¡¯s good intentions, wille to see you another day.¡±

    ¡°Your majesty¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Xiao Lan Zi, grind the ink for zhen.¡±

    I obedientlye forward, ¡°Yes, your majesty.¡±

    Consort Yi once again, fiercely res at me, then immediately bes gentle like water when facing He Lian Chen, ¡°This consort shall not disturb your majesty then, this consort shall take her leave.¡± Having said that, she gracefully walks out, whilst casting looks of contempt at me.

    Who have I bothered, who have I provoked ah? The one who doesn¡¯t dote on you is him, not me.

    ¡°Say, between Consort Yi and your imperial sister, who is more beautiful?¡± He Lian Chen rests his chin in one hand as he asks.

    Is there even any need topare, Imperial Sister is Yun Mi¡¯s number one beauty, that appearance, that bearing. I say: ¡°Of course Imperial Sister.¡±

    ¡°En.¡± He looks at me and deeply smiles, ¡°Then say, you made zhen lose such a beauty, is that not a great sin?¡±

    ¡­¡­could it be, I was willing to be captured?!

    He sighs, voice sounding at ease: ¡°Ai~, zhen feels pent up emotions whenever this matteres to mind, forget it, forget it, you just do well in serving zhen.¡±

    -_-||| apologies, I really cannot hear any pent-up emotions in your pleased voice.

    All in all, the days of being a eunuch were just like the above, boring and hard work, but no matter how unwilling I am, before I can leave Yun Zhan, I have to dutifully go through the days to protect myself. I very rarely think about Imperial Sister and Yuwen Rui¡¯s matters, because I know that even if I crack my head open with all the thinking, it will be to no avail. I do not like to give myself troubles of the mind, only willing to live in the present.

    Having been He Lian Chen¡¯s personal eunuch for almost a week, I have not seen him angry, yet I am deeply aware, this person is not one with a good temper, and the facts proves that I have guessed right, because after leaving the court assembly today, he furiously throws open the doors upon entering the study room, and had even fiercely stomped at the eunuch that was in his way.

    I vaguely get a bad feeling, but must still follow him into the study room. After entering the room, he angrily curses ¡°damned idiots¡±, then seems to vent out his anger as he kicks all the chairs down to the ground, in the end, those nice looking dark eyes turns red as they look at me.

    ¡°Who told you toe in?¡± He half narrows his eyes as he demonically says, giving off the force of an oing storm.

    I say: ¡°You majesty said this servant cannot leave your side without your permission.¡±

    He Lian Chen ferociously smacks the table, casually picking up a cup and throws it towards me, ¡°Ignorant scoundrel! What does zhen need people like you around for?!¡±

    I have no energy to think about whether he is cursing at me or someone else, because that cup had solidly hit my forehead, and there is a warm and wet substance slithering down. I dizzily see He Lian Chen instantlye forward to hold my body, anxiously scolding: ¡°You fool! Don¡¯t you know to dodge out the way?!¡±

    I half close my eyes as I weakly say: ¡°You bastardised scoundrel¡­¡­¡±

    After cursing, I swiftly close my eyes at ease in his spacious arms, falling unconscious.

    ¨r(¨s_¨t)¨q I am indeed a girl with a bitter life.

 Forty-Four

    <h4>Chapter Forty-Four</h4>

    I don¡¯t know how long I was unconscious for, I only know that when I woke up, my originally groggy brain had be extremely clear, body and mind feeling unusually satisfied, with something called ¡®blissfulness¡¯ flowing in my blood.

    I remember at a particr Spring Festival, the not yet famous Xiao Shen Yang wears a Scottish skirt and holds up the orchid hand gesture (middle finger and thumb pressed together, whilst the remaining three fingers sticks up), as he says to Uncle Ben Shan ¡®in all seriousness¡¯: ¡°In fact ah, life is too short, is sometimes just the same, just the same as sleeping, the eyes closes, then opens, and a day has passed, hang~~~~ the eyes closes, doesn¡¯t open again, and your life has passed, hang~~~~¡± (A/N: please read hang in fourth tone ¨C h¨¤ng) (From the 2009edy skit, for those of you that understand Chinese, this line is made around the 12:00 mark in this video https://.youtube/watch?v=lbPXM1ru3_E)

    Especially when sleeping takes up such a huge part in our life, although the times when you¡¯re awake is valuable, I personally feel that rather than feeling confused and empty when awake, it is better to get over matters with sweet sleep. Of course, you can call such thoughts of mine ¡®weak avoidance¡¯.

    There is more than enough people that aren¡¯t weak in this world, so why should I also take part?

    I take a good moment to go through my thoughts before preparing to open my eyes, but in the same moment I open my eyes, the originally quiet room follows in sounding a clear ringing noise.

    ¡°Ka.¡± bbb¡­¡­

    ¡°Ka.¡± bbb¡­¡­

    Dark clouds casts over half my face, who is this ah, to so tantly bite an apple in my area?

    ¡°-ka-!¡± The one sitting on the chair, swinging both legs ¨C He Xing Yan ¨C once again solidly bites into the apple, sounding ¡°bb¡± as he chews a few times, throat making a gulp as he swallows it down, then cheerfully grins at me, saying: ¡°Ah-Lan, you¡¯re finally awake ah.¡± Having said that, he once again sounds ¡°ka¡± as he takes another bite.

    I look at the brat eating an apple in a bad mood, it¡¯s fine for you to eat an apple, but can you not eat with more manners? I take a deep breath in hopes to calm myself as I say: ¡°Howe you have the time toe see me, Ninth Prince?¡±

    ¡°Ah-Lan, these words of yours sure were spoken with aloofness, if it isn¡¯t because I¡¯m worried about you, after hearing you were knocked unconscious, you see, I even sat here waiting for you to wake up.¡± He Xing Yan says intively, yet his mouth bites down on the apple with great familiarity.

    I feign a smile, ¡°If that isn¡¯t it? Ninth Price has been worried about me. Don¡¯t remember who turned around and forgot all about me that day? Ninth Prince and that sort of person are simply like cloud and mud.¡±

    He Xing Yan tosses the finished apple onto the te, using a wet cloth to clean his hands as he feels wronged, saying: ¡°I didn¡¯t want to either ah, but you also know my imperial brother, this person¡¯s temper. Had I stayed there, for all I know, we could have suffered together. I was thinking, at least if something happens to you, I can still help you think of a n, no?¡±

    I point at the forehead that had been wrapped into a angel¡¯s halo, coldly saying: ¡°Where were you taking a leisurely break when I was knocked unconscious by your imperial brother then?¡±

    ¡°Eh.¡± He pauses, then bitterly says: ¡°I was copying {{Retreat Scheme}}¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°You still haven¡¯t finished copying it? How long has it been already?¡± I say in a tone that puts him down as useless.

    Hearing this, He Xing Yan was triggered into jumping down from the chair, throwing lively gestures at me as he says: ¡°How long? Do you know how thick {{Retreat Scheme}} is? At least, at least this thick!¡± He measures out half the size of an index finger to me, ¡°Imperial Brother told me to copy it fifteen times! Not even allowing me get someone else to copy it in my ce!¡±

    I stroke my chin, ¡°So the one who did wrong is still your imperial brother.¡±

    He Xing Yan sits his butt back down on the chair, speaking with an adult-like attitude: ¡°In fact, Imperial Brother cannot bepletely med for this.¡±

    I raise my brows, ¡°Then who is to me?¡±

    ¡°Naturally me the people who provoked Imperial Brother¡¯s anger.¡± He Xing Yan takes an apple and bites ¡°ka-ka¡± into it, ¡°Although Imperial Brother ¨C this person is bad tempered, but usually, he is still very reasonable, just that when he is angry, he gets a little ignorant of the severity.¡±

    Hey, of course there is no reason when angered, I know this even without you telling me. ¡°But the one that provoked your imperial brother wasn¡¯t me, yet I just had suffer from it.¡±

    He Xing Yan suddenly puts down the apple and stands before me, ¡°Allow me to demonstrate what Imperial Brother said, for you.¡±

    He clears his throat, thick brows furrowed as he suddenly takes on an angry expression, deepening his tone to curse: ¡°Really haven¡¯t seen such a fellow that does not know how to act ording to circumstances! Told her to leave and she doesn¡¯t leave! Smash a cup at her, and she doesn¡¯t know to smartly dodge out the way! Even sturdier than the elm wood in the back garden! Seriously, seriously angering zhen to death!¡±

    After saying all that, his face instantly rxes and restores his original cute little face, tender voice saying: ¡°Just like that.¡±

    I¡¯m speechless, this brat¡¯s face changing skills sure isn¡¯t bad.

    ¡°In fact, my imperial brother is also very worried about you, even personally carried you at the time, you must know, it¡¯s already been several years since I¡¯ve ever seen Imperial Brother voluntarily hold someone.¡±

    I suspiciously look at him, saying: ¡°Could it be your Imperial Brother has a cleanliness disorder?¡±

    ¡°What do you think about in that brain of yours, truly impossible to understand.¡± He Xing Yan exaggeratedly rolls his eyes at me, ¡°My imperial brother just doesn¡¯t like women.¡±

    I¡¯m greatly shocked, ¡°Your your your, your imperial brother likes men?¡± Heck, He Lian Chen truly is super modern ah.

    He Xing Yan halts his action of biting into the apple as he gives me the look one would give a demon, ¡°Why is your impression of my imperial brother so strangely oundish, so prejudiced ah?¡±

    I helplessly shrug, who told this guy to always cause me suffering. ¡°You continue, why does your imperial brother hate woman?¡±

    ¡°Ai~.¡± He Xing Yan¡¯s face turns serious as he prepares to exin, ¡°This matter goes back to a very long time ago, back then, Imperial Brother was still a¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Still a what?¡± A low and mellow voice sounds, cutting off his narrating.

    He Ying Yan instantly changes into a smiling face, speaking with ttery: ¡°Still an extremely handsome youth, and then Imperial Brother grew more and more handsome, finally bing an extremely handsome emperor.¡±

    I am tickled into amusement by his powerful skill of changing in ordance to the circumstances, no matter how clever the little fox is, before the tiger that has the word ¡®king¡¯ written on his forehead, it must tter and please, such words are not false.

    He Lian Chen who is by the door, walks in with his hands held behind is back, saying to He Xing Yan: ¡°Have you finished memorising all of {{The History of Battles}} zhen told you to memorise yesterday?¡±

    He Xing Yan turns around and says loud and clear: ¡°Imperial Brother, I finished memorising it!¡±

    En en, looks like this brat was already prepared to face He Lian Chen.

    He Lian Chen raises his sword-like brows, ¡°What about memorising in reverse?¡±

    He Xing Yan is dumbfounded, ¡°In, in reverse?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t zhen say for you memorise it until it flows within you?¡± He Lian Chen sits on the chair, with the attitude of looking down on the world, ¡°Had you not memorised it well, then go back and copy it ten to twenty odd times, should just about be able to memorise it all after you finished copying.¡±

    ¡°Imperial Brother¡­¡­¡± He Xing Yan bitterly frowns as he says: ¡°I shall go memorise it now, I shall go now.¡± He turns around and deliberately drops the following sentence, ¡°Aiyo my life, why is it so bitter ah?¡±

    I see He Lian Chen¡¯s lips slightly turn up, presuming to have been amused by this funny brother of his. Hard to me, this brat is indeed amusing.

    After He Xing Yan leaves, He Lian Chen¡¯s eyes falls onto me, big palm rubbing against the ring on his thumb, asking: ¡°Got your fill of sleep?¡±

    Heh?

    Got my fill of sleep?

    I say: ¡°Many thanks for your majesty¡¯s concern, I¡¯m awake now.¡±

    He Lian Chen says: ¡°Zhen must say this body of yours sure is precious.¡±

    I humbly say: ¡°No no, your majesty is overpraising.¡±

    ¡°Zhen was originally wondering how you were able to faint from the knock of a cup, then the imperial physician came to check, telling zhen you did not faint, but had fallen asleep.¡± He Lian Chen shows a face of pent up emotions, ¡°Could it be that the moment zhen hit you, it just so happened to give you the opportunity to sleep?¡±

    I reply in surprise: ¡°Ah? So I fell asleep? How shameful, shameful!¡± Although I say this, there¡¯s not an ounce of shame in my voice.

    The corners of He Lian Chen¡¯s lips subtly tugs down, ¡°It¡¯s nothing if you just fall asleep, but you¡­¡­¡± He pauses, ¡°Do you perhaps know how long you slept for?¡±

    I put up a little finger, ¡°One hour?¡±

    He Lian Chen does not answer, his lips unmoving as he looks at me.

    And so I put up an index finger, ¡°A day?¡±

    He Lian Chen still doesn¡¯t speak, continuing to look at me.

    I am greatly startled, putting up my thumb, ¡°Could it be seven days?!¡± A week?

    The corners of He Lian Chen¡¯s lips tugs down by a significant amount, ¡°Two days, an entire twenty four sichen (making it 48 hours in modern times).¡±

    I feel a little better, that¡¯s good, it¡¯s just two days. I then say with utmost sincerity: ¡°May your majesty pardon this offense, I really didn¡¯t know I slept for so long, ai~, truly a useless servant, how did I get knocked unconscious by a cup, and even slept through it all? Deserve hell, truly deserve hell!¡±

    He Lian Chen¡¯s face slightly darkens, ¡°Are you ming zhen for hitting you?¡±

    I frantically wave my hands, ¡°How is that possible ah, your majesty is the master, can hit whoever your majesty wishes to hit, I¡¯m happy to get hit by you, do give me a few more hits next time.¡± Better to let me sleep a few more times too.

    ¡°That day, zhen did indeed take out the anger on you, zhen¡­¡­¡± He Lian Chen falls silent for a moment, then throws out two words, ¡°is sorry.¡±

    I slightly freeze up upon hearing this, eh, He Lian Chen is saying sorry to me? Now seeing his expression somewhat stiffen, he clearly isn¡¯t used to saying these words to people. I suddenly find it rather funny, this emperor sure is more straightforwardpared to the likes of Yuwen Rui and Meng Shao Jue ¨C that type of ck-belly men, at least he¡¯s considerably, awkwardly cute when saying these words. I lightly smile, ¡°Your majesty dares to act and dares to take on the responsibility, truly a real man.¡± These words really are praises from the heart.

    He Lian Chen¡¯s face turns a little gloomy, ¡°That day, zhen truly was outrageously angered, that bunch of wineskin and rice pots, doesn¡¯t even dare to say the truth, what is the use in zhen raising them?!¡±

    I understand now, at least the point that I speak the truth meets his satisfaction. I say: ¡°Your majesty is angry other people doesn¡¯t speak the truth to you?¡±

    ¡°Heng!¡± He Lian Chen heavily smacks the table, the shock causing the te to shake, ¡°An entire court of so many subjects, yet there actually isn¡¯t a single one that dares to tell zhen the truth! Whatever zhen says, whatever they agree on, not even a single person that can say a word of ¡®no¡¯! What use are these pretentious subjects to zhen, what use!?¡±

    ¡­¡­oh, so it was because of this.

    He Lian Chen¡¯s eyes are angrily wide open after he finishes saying this, but after not hearing anything from me, he doubtfully nces at me, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡±

    I look at him in surprise, ¡°What does your majesty wish for me to say?¡±

    ¡°Could it be that you don¡¯t find such pretentious people very useless?¡± He furiously says.

    Iugh, calmly saying: ¡°Your majesty, don¡¯t you already know the answer yourself?¡±

    ¡°Zhen knows?¡± He Lian Chen furrows his brows, ¡°What are you saying?¡±

    ¡°Regarding what your majesty had told me just now, can you repeat it again?¡±

    ¡°Zhen said an entire court of so many subjects, yet there actually isn¡¯t a single one that dares to tell zhen the truth! Whatever zhen says, whatever they agree on, not even a single person that can say a word of ¡®no¡¯! What use are these pretentious subjects to zhen, what use!¡± His tone is still full of fury, looks like he really can¡¯t stand their pretence.

    I look at him and say: ¡°Your majesty still doesn¡¯t understand?¡±

    He Lian Chen thinks for a moment, ¡°Zhen still don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re pointing at.¡±

    I calmly say: ¡°Your majesty address yourself as ¡®zhen¡¯, and they are your subjects.¡±

    This is the answer.

    He Lian Chen slightly pauses, ¡°Zhen¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Monarch as monarch, subjects as subjects.¡± I say: ¡°It is nothing more than this.¡±

    He Lian Chen¡¯s brows finally rxes, a disconste look, ¡°It¡¯s actually such a reason!¡±

    Iugh, is it not? Monarch and their subjects are never on the same level or share the same view, a subject will naturally hold fear towards their master, whilst the monarch cannot empathise. What a king can do, is tell the subject to offer advice with an appropriate amount of truth, from the point of view of a subject, nothing more than this.

    ¡°Good good good!¡± He Lian Chen stands up and heartilyughs out loud, ¡°Ah-Lan ah, Ah-Lan, you are indeed a treasure, haha. You take a few days of good rest, continue to serve zhen again after recuperating well, zhen shall leave first!¡±

    I watch He Lian Chen¡¯s hurriedly leaving figure with a smile, from a certain point of view, He Lian Chen sure is like a child, hurried and rash like wind and fire, also very straightforward, unlike a certain person who hides everything in their heart, dealing with inner troubles themselves. Dealing with inner troubles themselves is to prevent others from worrying, or to protect their own self-esteem? I cannot possibly know. But sometimes, we must share our own troubles with others, because we are human, and humans will always have moments of weaknesses.

    I lower my eyes and unknowingly touch my lips, a certain person told me to trust him, I think, I am that tiny bit willing to ce my trust.

    The spot that got hit on my head, is in fact not serious at all, just bled from a scratch of the skin. ording to what the imperial physician said, I could not withstand it because my body was too weak, due tock of sleep andck of nutrition. Ever since that day, He Lian Chen has clearly be much more lenient towards me, not only allowing me four days of rest, but after returning to my post, he also cut some ck on my ¡®work¡¯ times. Now, I only need to attend to his dressing in the morning, then apany him in the study room, and that¡¯s it.

    I look at the handsome man, seriously dealing with the memorials to the throne, I personally have no feelings of hate between family and national feuds, I only follow my own likings. I have slightly changed my view on this person, because for someone of high position to be capable of apologising, it truly is no easy task.

    He Lian Chen suddenly looks back to grin at me, ¡°What, captivated from looking at zhen?¡±

    I ignore his mockery, ¡°Your majesty has to spend such a long time in the study room every day?¡± During the days I¡¯ve been by his side, I¡¯ve actually not seen him go anywhere except the main hall, residential pce hall, and the study room.

    He Lian Chenzily stretches his waist, saying with gritted teeth: ¡°This is all from your cousin, that one move of his, has caused zhen months of no rest.¡±

    I am quite amused, the hostility He Lian Chen holds towards Yuwen Rui is so open, truly like a big child. I then say: ¡°Busy to the point you don¡¯t even have the time to dote on your consorts?¡±

    He Lian Chen casts me a nce, saying with slight disdain: ¡°Isn¡¯t it enough for zhen to marry them?¡±

    I recall the unfinished words that He Xing Yan spoke of a few days ago, what happened between He Lian Chen and a woman in the past that had resulted in his dislike towards women? En, it is to be understood.

    ¡°Zhen has only just realised, you really haven¡¯t changed from the past at all.¡± He suddenlyughs and says this, a bright shine twinkling in his star-like eyes.

    I¡¯m puzzled, ¡°Past?¡± When was this?

    But he speaks no more about it, only saying: ¡°Zhen is a little tired now, go to the kitchen and bring some snacks for zhen.¡±

    I nod, ¡°Alright.¡±

    Along the way to the kitchen, I kept thinking about He Lian Chen¡¯s words just now, what is the past? He and I had met in the past? But when was that? I furrow my brows as I carefully think, He Lian Chen, Yun Zhan Prince, golden eyes¡­¡­

    Something seems to have shed past my mind, just as I wanted to try my best in grabbing onto it, Xiao Shun Zi beside me, nudges me with his hand, lowering his voice to say: ¡°Xiao Lan Zi, ahead.¡±

    I snap out of it and look ahead, only seeing Consort Yin in a purple chest-revealing robe, stopping in the middle of the pce path with a fragile woman in sheer white clothing, the two people each have a pce maid following behind them. The pce maid by Consort Yi¡¯s side, has her head held high, an air of swift fierceness. And the pce maid behind the woman in white on the other hand, has a round face, looking angry.

    Xiao Shun Zi and I practically stop in our steps, not going up to break that tense atmosphere.

    Consort Yi¡¯s focus is currently on the woman in white before her, her fine and slender finger with painted nails, charmingly lifts up the loose hair by her cheek, a tender voice saying to the woman in front: ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t this Consort Mi? It really has been a long time, is your body feeling well recently?¡±

    The woman opposite lowers her fine brows, delicate voice saying: ¡°My body is fine, I¡¯ve troubled Consort Yi with concern.¡±

    Consort Yi covers her mouth andughs, ¡°Younger Sister needs not be so courteous with me, in the past, I addressed you as ¡®sister-inw (specifically wife of one¡¯s younger brother)¡¯, but now we¡¯re both his majesty¡¯s people, of course we have to be more tolerant with one another. A few days ago, his majesty had sent me some ganoderma lucidum from the snow mountains, seeing Sister ¨C you ¨C looking so weak like willow, I¡¯ll have someone send some over to your pce hallter. Sister must take good care of your body, in future, the descendants of the royal family will be counting on us, no?¡±

    The woman in white slowly nods, a light smile still sitting at her lips, ¡°Older Sister¡¯s words are correct.¡±

    ¡°Your highness.¡± The pce maid beside Consort Yi speaks up, ¡°Crown Princess¡­¡­oh, no, it¡¯s your highness Consort Mi. logically speaking, her highness Consort Mi is a year older than you, you should be addressing her as older sister instead.¡±

    ¡°Unruly wench, when was it your ce to talk here?¡± Consort Yi side eyes the pce maid, yet her words carry no meaning of condemning. She once again smiles and says to Consort Mi: ¡°Speaking of which, I am indeed a year younger than Consort Mi, just that before you were¡­¡­look at this mouth of mine, how did I drag in past matters again? Should Consort Mi not mind, then address me as younger sister, how¡¯s that?¡±

    Consort Mi¡¯s face turns pale from the conversation between that pair of master and servant, she hooks up the corners of her lips with difficulty, ¡°Alright, to have Consort Yi as a younger sister, I am naturally happy.¡±

    The maid beside Consort Mi cannot hold back her anger, ¡°You two¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Ruan-er!¡± Consort Mi cuts off the pce maid¡¯s words with a raising of her voice, then softly says to Consort Yi: ¡°Younger Sister shall not disturb Older Sister then, let us chat again another day.¡±

    Consort Yi¡¯s red lips hooks up highly, ¡°Sure, chat again another day.¡± Her words carry a victorious smile as she leaves, like a rooster that had won a battle. And on the other hand, a trace of disdain very quickly shes past, in the white clothed, weak Consort Mi¡¯s eyes, but when she passes our side, it is reced with a warm smile.

    I deeply find thisughable, look, this is women.

    Xiao Shun Zi¡¯s voice is heard, ¡°Xiao Lan Zi, have you never seen this consort before ah?¡±

    I nod, ¡°Consort Yi I have seen before, but who is this? That pce maid from before had called her Crown Princess¡­¡­? Could it be¡­¡­?¡±

    Xiao Shun Zi¡¯s eyes circles around our surroundings, then leans in to my ear and quietly say: ¡°If it isn¡¯t so, that is the former crown princess, just that before Crown Prince has ascended, his majesty¡­¡­this crown princess is but his majesty¡¯s childhood friend, has always been in his majesty¡¯s mind! After ascending to the throne, without caring for the nderous gossips, he appointed her as a consort. But his majesty is also strange, has never went to find her after giving the title, presumably because his heart still feels ufortable.¡±

    ¡°Is that so ah, then what is this consort called ah?¡± I also get excited by the gossip and ask this.

    ¡°Consort Mi, Lin Mi Er.¡±

    Mi Er¡­¡­

    Mi Er?!

    Yun Zhan, prince, golden eyes, Mi Er!

    Could He Lian Chen be that blind kid I met back then?!

 Forty-Five

    <h4>Chapter Forty-Five</h4>

    Towards that one trip to Mount Qi Yun seven years ago, I cannot say I have no memory of it whatsoever, but to tell the truth, to say I have a clear memory of it, is also not right. The only thing I had kept in mind, is that on that day, I found out Yuwen Xiu is not Yuwen Xiu, perhaps because this matter has been so deeply imprinted into me, that I had unknowingly neglected everything else.

    But with the connection made today, I now remember, that day I had also met two interesting boys, one is the frail and green vegetable, one is the bad tempered blind kid. To me, that day was just a normal day, just like every other day and night I had experienced. But I didn¡¯t think that many yearster, I would actually run into someone I fatefully encountered once before, and that person has already grown into a big and tall, handsome man,pletely different from the short and stubborn blind kid in my memory!

    Oh no, perhaps there are some things that haven¡¯t changed, for example, that impulsiveness, for example, that dominance, for example, that directness.

    I take a moment to think about He Lian Chen, after growing up, the first time I met him was in Yun Mi Imperial Pce, he hade to Yun Mi disguised as an envoy, cahooting with Yun Ze to oppose Yun Mi. At that time, I had only thought that this envoy¡¯s sharp eyes is not something that belongs to any ordinary person, and only with Yuwen Rui¡¯s revtionter, did Ie to know that he is Yun Zhan¡¯s emperor. Then right after that, I was captured to Yun Zhan by him, bing his personal eunuch, getting picked on and ordered all over the ce by him, then after the ¡®head smashing situation¡¯, I finally gained my human rights.

    I recall that several days ago, he asked me whether I went to Mount Qi Yun seven years ago, connecting that to what he said just now, ¡®you really haven¡¯t changed from the past at all¡¯, oh-ho, dare I ask, has this guy long confirmed I am the Ah-Dou he met that year?

    Thinking up to here, I cannot hold back fromughing, at that time, I had casually made up the words, ¡®a pce maid under the Yun Mi Kingdom¡¯s thirteenth prince¡¯, perhaps that had caused him to waste a lot of effort. Turns out I had already yed a good old prank on him when I was younger, truly makes me satisfied ah!

    But back then, He Lian Chen¡¯s eyesight was a blur, only able to vaguely see a figure, yet today, both eyes are able to thoroughly look at people with arrogance, what did he go through in between all this?

    Ai~, this ce that is the imperial pce, sure hides far too many matters.

    During the time I had carried out a huge amount of thoughts, Xiao Shun Zi and I were already on our way back with the snacks, He Lian Chen sure is picky with food, a few days ago, one little dissatisfaction and several imperial cooks were dismissed, and now that there¡¯s a new cook, he insists on having me toe over every day to pick new snacks, rewarded if he likes it, if he doesn¡¯t like it, then the punishment is on the cook ¨C¨C¨C say, what kind of a matter is this?

    Putting aside his serious and arrogant look, the He Lian Chen that is like this, sure is the same as the unreasonable blind kid I ran into back then, interestingly reckless.

    Right when Xiao Shun Zi and I were walking, a bearded elderly with white hair appears in front, seeing him carry a medicine box, I assume he¡¯s the imperial physician. Xiao Shun Zi goes up and says with a smile: ¡°This servant greets Imperial Physician Chen, is Imperial Physician heading to see his majesty right now?¡±

    Imperial Physician Chen strokes his beard, ¡°So it¡¯s Eunuch Shun, Eunuch is correct, this old man is currently going to see his majesty.¡±

    ¡°Perfect, this servant is also heading there now.¡± Xiao Shun Zi grinningly says this, then points at me, saying: ¡°This is the new eunuch, Xiao Lan Zi, has been serving by his majesty¡¯s side as of recent.¡± He then says to me: ¡°Xiao Lan Zi, this is Imperial Physician Chen of the Imperial Physician Court.¡±

    I smile and say: ¡°Xiao Lan Zi greets Imperial Physician Chen.¡±

    Imperial Physician Chen says nothing, looking me up and down before meaningfully saying: ¡°What a great delicately handsome Eunuch Lan.¡±

    I hear something from within his words, this Imperial Physician Chen can presumably see that I¡¯m a woman, but so what if he can see that, I only disguised as a man under imperial orders, who am I afraid of?¡±

    Heng, I¡¯m afraid of no one.

    Then, we became a trio, Xiao Shun Zi asionally finds a topic of conversation to speak to Imperial Physician Chen, whilst I silently listen to them talk. I assume Xiao Shun Zi is only trying to brighten up the atmosphere, none of his questions scratching the surface, not a sentence of what I want to hear. But it makes sense, can¡¯t exactly have him ask, ¡®what kind of health issue are you seeing his majesty for, Imperial Physician?¡¯

    This matter ah, I shall have to count on myself.

    Arriving at the Imperial Study Room, the matter smoothly runs as a matter of course, He Lian Chen closes the doors to speak with Imperial Physician Chen, whilst Xiao Shun Zi and I stand outside the doors in waiting, and perhaps those exquisite snacks could only¡­¡­

    ¡­..have a cold and neglected fate.

    After keeping my ears on the alert for a long time whilst outside the doors, Ie to a conclusion: en, the soundproof system of the Imperial Study Room is very effective.

    And so I look at Xiao Shun Zi with hesitance, ¡°Eunuch Shun, his majesty¡­¡­Imperial Physician Chen¡­¡­¡±

    Xiao Shun Zi says with understanding: ¡°Wanting to ask what health issue Imperial Physician is seeing his majesty for?¡±

    I¡¯m absolutely shocked, face showing a ¡®how did you know¡¯ look.

    Xiao Shun Zi is instantly hyped up, speaking rather proudly: ¡°I haven¡¯t exactly been in the pce for a short time now, a young one like you is still wet behind the ears.¡±

    I eagerly nod, ¡°Eunuch Shun is correct, I am indeed very curious, from what I see, his majesty¡¯s body is very strong ah, why would he still need to see the imperial physician? Seeing Eunuch be so familiar with Imperial Physician Chen, could it be that hees frequently?¡±

    Xiao Shun Zi covers his mouth andughs, ¡°Look at you saying so much in one breath without getting tired, alright, let me slowly tell you.¡± He sure does take his sweet time in neatening his sleeves before starting: ¡°What Imperial Physician Chenes to check up on for his majesty, isn¡¯t issues concerning the body, but the eyes.¡±

    I widen my eyes, eager to know more as I say: ¡°Ah? Eyes? What¡¯s wrong with his majesty¡¯s eyes?¡±

    Xiao Shun Zi looks at me rather strangely, ¡°Were you not in Yun Zhan before?¡±

    I awkwardly smile, ¡°Eunuch is indeed intelligent, and all knowing, Ie from the countryside.¡±

    ¡°No wonder why then, everyone who lives in the vicinity of the Capital knows his majesty¡¯s eyes had gone bad at the age of five, only got better when he reached eleven.¡± Xiao Shun Zi says: ¡°His majesty¡¯s eyes were also cured by Imperial Physician back then, although they had gotten better, every few months, Imperial Physician Chen woulde and check on them all over again, presumably due to the fear of anything happening to them again.¡±

    I say with sudden realisation: ¡°So it¡¯s like that ah, all thanks to Eunuch Shun for telling me.¡± I scratch my head, ¡°I really don¡¯t know a thing here.¡±

    Xiao Shun Ziughs, ¡°You¡¯ve juste here, of course you wouldn¡¯t know, all will go well as time goes on.¡± He suddenly bats his eyes at me, as though excited for more gossip, ¡°But from what I see ah, amongst this, there¡¯s definitely¡­¡­hei-hei.¡±

    I feel absolutely powerless against his wretched ¡®hei-hei¡¯, but my face remains unchanging as I ask: ¡°Eunuch¡¯s meaning is¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°His majesty has never called for anyone to serve him at night after appointing the consorts¡­..¡± He only says this one sentence, his face showing a ¡®everything must remain unspoken as much as possible¡¯ expression.

    I feel aggrieved for He Lian Chen, Great Master He, your underling actually suspects your X ability¡­¡­

    Alright, in fact, I am also that tiny bit suspicious, a tiny bit, really just a tiny bit.

    After Xiao Shun Zi and I were stood outside for approximately half an hour, Imperial Physician¡¯s voice is heard, he calls out: ¡°May Eunuch Lane in.¡±

    Xiao Shun Zi¡¯s eyes shows slight dissatisfaction, and even pouted a little in secret, I smile at him before pushing the doors open and entering. Imperial Physician Chen leads me into the study room, inside, He Lian Chen is currently rubbing the between of his brows with his eyes closed, looking exhausted.

    Imperial Physician Chen says to me: ¡°Eunuch Lan, this old physician will be massaging his majesty¡¯s eye area, hope you can carefully remember it, this task shall be left for you to do in future.¡± From his medicine box, he takes out a little tin box of ointment and applies it on the orbital area of He Lian Chen¡¯s eyes, ¡°This is an ointment this old physician has specially concocted for his majesty, massage it evenly inwards around the orbit, must be cautious to not let it get into his majesty¡¯s eyes when applying.¡± After applying the ointment, he starts to massage it inwards from the outer area, then outwards from the inner area, whilst exining: ¡°Each direction is to be repeated ten times before changing, then massage for a minute and it should be enough.¡±

    I carefully observe his technique, saying: ¡°This servant remembers.¡±

    Imperial Physician Chen stops the action and points to the medicine package on the table, saying: ¡°Every day, Eunuch Lan is to tell people to slow boil those herbs for two hours, give it his majesty to take at noon, does Eunuch remember?¡±

    I nce at He Lian Chen who says not a word as he keeps his eyes closed, nodding and saying: ¡°Yes, understood.¡±

    ¡°After taking the medicine, further allow his majesty to close his eyes and rest for a quarter of an hour, must adhere to this every day.¡± Imperial Physician Chen strokes his beard as he says this.

    Only then does He Lian Chen speak up in protest, ¡°Zhen is busy with the state affairs every day, where to find the time to¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Your majesty.¡± Imperial Physician Chen¡¯s face shows a slightly angered look, ¡°The state affairs are naturally important, but to this subject, your majesty¡¯s dragon body is what¡¯s most important. This subject hopes your majesty is able to take good care of your dragon body.¡±

    He Lian Chen¡¯s voice sounds rather helpless, ¡°Zhen¡¯s body, zhen is naturally aware¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re aware then good, this subject hopes your majesty will not take the body as a joke, this subject may have cured your majesty¡¯s eyes, but cannot guarantee they will continue to be fine, this subject¡­¡­is incapable!¡± After Imperial Physician says this, he drops to his knees with a ¡°dong¡± sound, the meaning of self-me unknown but evident. Of course, the amount of self-infliction trick used, needs not be calcted.

    He Lian Chen abruptly opens his eyes and walks up to Imperial Physician Chen, extending his arms, ¡°Imperial Physician mustn¡¯t self-me, zhen¡¯s eyes is all thanks to you, had it not been for you, zhen would still be a useless blind man. Zhen, zhen will just listen to you!¡±

    Imperial Physician Chen finally raises his head, happily saying: ¡°This subject shall withdraw first then.¡±

    He Lian Chen nods, ¡°Walk safely, Imperial Physician.¡±

    At the side, I am sincerely impressed ah, ginger is definitely the older the spicier!

    After Imperial Physician Chen leaves, He Lian Chen furrows his thick brows and sighs, ¡°This old fox, always using such a tactic every time.¡±

    I take the ointment box and walk up to him, ¡°I say, not seen for so many years, yet your eyes seems to have not made that big of a progress?¡±

    He Lian Chen turns to stare at me upon hearing this, a bright shine shing past his star-like eyes, he slowly hooks up the corners of his lips, ¡°What? Finally remembered?¡±

    I slowly say: ¡°En ah, remember now, turns out we met long before.¡±

    He Lian Chen happily knocks my head, ¡°Zhen had said your brain isn¡¯t very good, zhen had already known a long time ago.¡±

    ¡°Long time ago?¡± I look at him doubtfully, ¡°Did you not just know of this a few days ago?¡±

    ¡°Even so, zhen knew earlier than you.¡± He Lian Chen speaks in an ¡®amazing to know earlier than you¡¯ tone, ¡°Zhen also remembers you lied to zhen, saying you are some thirteenth prince¡¯s pce maid, called- what was it now, Ah-Dou, was it?¡± He res at me: ¡°Really a mouth full of nonsense!¡±

    I look at him in amusement, ¡°Your majesty, how could a girl¡¯s maiden name be told to others so casually?¡±

    ¡°En-heng, causing zhen to look around everywhere for a long time, and still couldn¡¯t find you, even thought zhen had run into a monster in the forest.¡± He provocatively says.

    The corners of my lips twitch, based on what, am I considered a monster and not a fairy? Who says such things like you?

    He once again looks proud, as he says: ¡°Lucky zhen intelligently recognised you, if not, would have let you escaped right under my eyes again.¡±

    With him mentioning this, I finally think of the previous topic, holding the ointment towards him as I say: ¡°Your eyes¡­¡­are theypletely cured, gotten better now?¡±

    Gloom sweeps past He Lian Chen¡¯s eyes, his smile faltering, ¡°Better, just can¡¯t overwork them, if not, there¡¯s the possibility of a rpse.¡±

    Seeing his expression, Ie to an understanding, looks like there¡¯s some sort of cause behind the matter of his eyes. I suddenly smile wickedly, ¡°Since it¡¯s fine, then this servant shall help your majesty massage the eyes, then your majesty can rest for a quarter of an hour.¡±

    He Lian Chen coughs a few times, looking very serious as he stands and says: ¡°Zhen still have some matters to take care of, speak about itter, speak about itter.¡±

    ¡°Imperial Physician Chen shouldn¡¯t have gone far yet, this servant still have some things to say to him¡­¡­¡±

    He Lian Chen sounds like he¡¯s gritting his teeth, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to hurry over?!¡±

    ¡°This servant, shall obey your majesty¡¯smand.¡±

    After that day, I started to make runs around the pce a lot more, speaking of which, it¡¯s strange, the amount of time Consort Yi and I had run into each other, was no small number either, every time, she would pass by whilst arrogantly looking down at me with her nose up in the air. I don¡¯t have much thoughts on this woman, is she just not the typical back pce woman, what¡¯s there to be curious about?

    Speaking of my fate with her, look at this, run into her again today. But this time, other than a pce maid at her side, there¡¯s also an addition of a young woman in emerald green clothing. The young woman looks delicately pretty, evidently a livelydy at one nce. Right now, she is tugging at Consort Yi¡¯s sleeve, swinging it about, ¡°[Older] Sister, I really didn¡¯t mean to, just let me off, Sister~ I know Sister is the best, Sister~¡±

    Consort Yi¡¯s originally rigid look exposes a helpless smile, pampering hidden within her reprimanding tone, ¡°You damnedss, told you not to run around yet you insist on doing so, what to do if you wandered into somewhere that shouldn¡¯t be entered? The pce is not like home, everything must be done with caution!¡±

    The young woman grins, ¡°I know, Sister is worried about me. I have but speciallye to see you, having not seen for such a long time, could it be that you don¡¯t miss me?¡±

    Consort Yi swipes her nose, deliberately speaking with a cold voice: ¡°Don¡¯t miss, what¡¯s there to miss about you?¡±

    The young woman craftily smiles, reaching out to wrap her arms around Consort Yi¡¯s waist, tickling theughter out of her, ¡°Sister¡¯s words doesn¡¯t match your heart, clearly misses me. Haha, Sister is but the one that dotes on Ah-Ruo the most.¡±

    ¡°Stop, stop now, you damnedss.¡± Consort Yi loses her breath fromughing, ¡°Go back if you¡¯re going to continue messing around!¡±

    Only then does the young woman stops, pulling Consort Yi¡¯s hand as she says: ¡°Stopped messing now, stopped messing, Sister, I¡¯m hungry.¡±

    Consort Yi¡¯s beautiful eyes nces at her and says: ¡°Only know to eat.¡± Then says to the pce maid beside her: ¡°Go to the Imperial Kitchen and ask for some things to be sent to the pce hall.¡±

    The young woman joyfully hugs Consort Yi, ¡°Just knew Sister dotes on me the most, love you to death!¡±

    Consort Yi reaches out to poke at her forehead, ¡°What kind ofdy acts like this?!¡± But the doting love in her eyes is truly genuine.

    I watch this pair of sisters in a daze, look, even the overbearing Consort Yi has such a tender and doting look in her eyes, just because of her lively younger sister. Such a harmonious sister pairing¡­¡­

    I coldly wait for them to leave before stepping out, such sisterly love runs deep, sure is a type of joke to me.

    Three dayster in the afternoon, He Lian Chen goes to admire flowers in the Imperial Garden¡¯s pavilion, whilst carrying things from the Imperial Kitchen on my way there, I just happen to run into Consort Yi, who¡¯s searching for someone, and the ce Consort Yi is heading to, just so happens to be the Imperial Garden.

    Consort Yi appears to still be so arrogant as usual, eyes shing with disdain towards me. I naturally act like I don¡¯t see any of this, what¡¯s another person¡¯s eyes got to do with me, as if I can go up and w her eyes out?

    Consort Yi¡¯s prideful look instantly shatters when she sees two people kissing inside the pavilion. Turns out, that inside the pavilion, there¡¯s currently an ambiguously romantic kiss scene ying, the main leads are precisely He Lian Chen and her younger sister. That innocent and adorable sister of hers is currently embracing He Lian Chen, absorbed in kissing him, not at all noticing Consort Yi and I, who are outside the pavilion. He Lian Chen on the other hand, has his eyes half opened as he looks at us with interest, appearing cold.

    In the end, Consort Yi shakily calls out, ¡°Ah-, Ah-Ruo, what are you doing?!¡±

    Only then, does the young woman called Ah-Ruo open her eyes, looking at Consort Yi in shock, then frantically climbs down from He Lian Chen¡¯s body as she says to Consort Yi: ¡°Sister, I, Sister¡­¡­¡±

    Consort Yi deliberately acts calm as she walks into the pavilion, her steps slightly unstable, ¡°Ah-Ruo, what, what are you doing right now, aren¡¯t you going to hurriedly offer your apologies to his majesty¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°His majesty?¡± Ah-Ruo sheepishly nces at He Lian Chen, then appears to suddenly summon the courage to say as loudly as drums: ¡°Sister, his majesty knows I¡¯m your younger sister, his majesty doesn¡¯t hate me, I, Sister, I already told his majesty that I like him, I also wish to be his consort like Sister. Sister, I like his majesty, liked him since a very long time ago!¡±

    Within Consort Yi¡¯s eyes, there¡¯s something that bit by bit breaks down, the smile at her lips looking worse than crying, she shakily says: ¡°How could that be? Ah-Ruo, that is his majesty ah, he¡¯s your brother-inw¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Sister, I like his majesty, liked him way before you married him.¡± Ah-Ruo¡¯s brightly shining eyes releases a roll of tear, like a broken pearl ne, each and every drop real, ¡°Sister, I really like his majesty, perhaps I mean, I really love his majesty, I wish to be with his majesty, Sister wouldn¡¯t object this right? I¡¯m sorry Sister, I really do love his majesty very much, Sister, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, please forgive Ah-Ruo, will you? Ah-Ruo wishes to be with his majesty¡­¡­¡±

    Consort Yi¡¯s lips trembles, unable to say anything, the tears in her eyes slowly falls.

    Yet the culprit that was the cause of this entire situation, isfortably sat at the side, enjoying the show, cold as though it has nothing to do with him.

    I mockinglyugh, sisterly love runs deep? En? Is this how it¡¯s repaid?

    I slightly loosen my hands, leaving the tray in hand to slowly fall straight to the ground, sounding an ear-piercing sound that cannot be ignored, then coldly say to the two of them: ¡°Are you two, done speaking?¡±

 Forty-Six: Side Chapter: Past Life

    <h4>Chapter Forty-Six: Side Chapter: Past Life</h4>

    Hello everyone, good morning, good afternoon, good evening.

    I am An Ran. (smiles)

    Apologies, perhaps my opening line is a little tacky, but please forgive my rigidness and boringness, just because, as someone who is about to lose their life, I really don¡¯t have the pleasure toe up with something that starts off with a beautiful bang.

    I just want to quietly, dully, narrate my life, regardless of the happiness, anger, sorrow, joy.

    The friends that are willing to listen may brew a cup of hot tea, slowly feel the warmth that the tea brings to you, then, quietly listen to the story that belongs to me.

    Let us start now then.

    I already said I¡¯m called An Ran, twenty-six years old this year, is the general manager¡¯s secretary of a global carpany, personality is the same as the majority of twenty-six year old women, I have an ordinary family, also have a boyfriend of three years.

    I shall talk about my family first.

    My family is ssed as the verymon fairly well-off, my parents have a pair of daughters, me and my sister, who is a year younger than me.

    From my memory of childhood, our family was not very wealthy, my parents had worked all year round, hence having no time to take care of me, the daughter that was born against their ns. They would entrust me to my grandparents¡¯ ce to be looked after, and I would spend the entire day ying on the emerald green grass or small countryside roads with children from the countryside. Amongst the group of children, I was considered a little boss, leading them to naughtily cause mischief, one bad mood and I would order people around ¨C¨C look at this, such a little bully.

    The above have brought me memories full ofughter and cheers from acting recklessly.

    This is the most pure, most valuable, childhood in my life, just that one cannot return to those times after it had past, taking away those blissfulughter and innocence, only leaving me the vague feeling of mncholy when I asionally recall those times.

    The amount of times I saw my parents in childhood, is not much, every year, would pretty much only meet once at new year. I would always hide behind the elders as I secretly eye up those two unfamiliar, yet familiar adults, and then timidly smile at them. I would also see that sister of mine that¡¯s a year younger, unlike my tanned skin and stubborn monkey-like personality, she had a fair white face and a quiet personality, my buddies would always say she¡¯s an angel ¨C¨C¨C that¡¯s right, in my eyes, she is an angel.

    At the age of seven, I left Grandma¡¯s ce and headed to the city, living together with Dad, Mum, and also Sister, and in the following days, I feel like I¡¯m a pitiful child, extremely lonely.

    My dad like to hold Sister on hisp and listen to her act spoilt, listen to her soft voice tell him the interesting matters that happened in school, listen to her furrow her brows and express her anger at him.

    ¨C¨C¨Cbut he would never hold me, would never say more than five sentences to me.

    My mum likes to nag at Sister, clear pampering carried within her tone of lecturing, lightly patting her little hand and say: ¡°Be like that again next time and I¡¯ll throw you away!¡±

    ¨C¨C¨Cbut she would never tenderly ¡®lecture¡¯ me like that, she would only furrow her brows in disgust when I identally break something, and then me my grandmother.

    I don¡¯t like such a life, really don¡¯t like it.

    I started rebelling, started to also look at them with disgust, started to learn to not speak a single word to them for a month, back then, I felt I was so strong ¨C¨C¨C look, even without your doting love, I am also very strong.

    The only one who was on good terms with me at home is Sister, she would sweetly smile at me, would asionally argue with me, would sleep under the same nket with me, she is the constion to my heart, even though I would sometimes angrily think, why are they only nice to her?

    I can be jealous, can be unsettled, can be angry, I am only a normal person.

    During the long-term war with my parents, I had unknowingly grown up, raised to junior high, passed the high school exam, went to university. Amongst this, I went through many different experiences, regarding love, friendship, and discouraging family rtions.

    I fell down many times, climbed back up many times, then continued to fall and climb up again ¨C¨C¨C life is just like this, a repetitive cycle of failure and sess.

    I left home and started working, only going back to see them once every few years, then one particr time, I see my parents¡¯ exhausted faces after two years, I suddenly realise I have grown up.

    I¡¯ve grown up, I would take a good look at their gradually aging faces, would feel pained by the sight of their whitening hair, would feel warmth from the happy smile they reveal, would try to slowly forget the unpleasant past¡­¡­

    My interaction with them gradually increases, they still dote on Sister much more, would reveal the tone and behaviour from back then when I stay a little longer, but I think to myself, this isn¡¯t important, I think to myself, I¡¯ve already grown up, I understand they love me too, just that they don¡¯t love me as much.

    I care about the asional warmth, I¡¯m very satisfied, because this is my family.

    Sister has also grown up, a tall figure and beautiful face, as well as a reserved personality. Sister would reveal the mischievous side of hers that no one else sees in front of me, I feel very proud. This is my younger sister, the closest of rtions flows in our blood.

    We are sisters, sisters that had made an oath to continue loving one another to the end.

    Alright, already finished talking about my family now, the following will be about my love life.

    During my time of budding youth, I of course had romantic affection towards boys, also went through short periods of dating. Thinking back to it now, it seems that I was dating in order to not be single, dating in order to tell others I have a boyfriend, the love back then was so shallow and unreal, causing me to be hesitant to dateter on ¨C¨C¨C I find it very uninteresting, very boring, very meaningless.

    But at the age of twenty-three, I still took a step forward, I fell in love with my boss.

    That¡¯s right, my boyfriend is the manager, I am his secretary. After a year of interaction, the manager and manager¡¯s secretary that has the highest level of romantic ambiguity had also set foot on the mostmon path ¨C¨C¨C the hare eats the grass around its burrow, and then under everyone¡¯s optimistic or not-so-optimistic eyes, they happily start dating, until the third year.

    That year¡¯s early spring is still ever sofortable and pleasant, we met one another¡¯s parents and decided to get married on May Day, we were preparing to establish a perfect home and then give birth to an adorable baby for apaniment, just that life had already be a drama, happiness cannot belong to me, it will always be an illusion of mine.

    I had once again fainted.

    Fainted whilst taking beautiful wedding pictures, I originally thought it was just fainting from exhaustion, but after a health check, I received a news that came like a thunderbolt.

    The doctor says, it¡¯s blood cancer.

    Ha, that¡¯s absurd, what did he say? Blood cancer? Cancer? How funny, such terminal illness that has nothing to do with normal people within their eight lifetimes, how did ite out in me? Please do not joke around with me!

    But what does his words mean? He said this is a terminal illness, he said this is already the advanced stage of cancer, he lectures me on why I haven¡¯t been paying attention to my own body, he says the young people nowadays has no health awareness.

    He said, should you not receive treatment, your days¡­¡­will onlyst half a year.

    But Doctor, I really want to ask you, by epting the treatment, how much longer do I get?

    I¡¯m only twenty-six years old, I¡¯m preparing to marry my boyfriend, I had just started nning for a baby, I¡¯m about to start a happy life of this lifetime¡­¡­

    I just want to live on happily, can I¡­¡­not even have this?

    I start to fear, manic and afraid of death, my parents¡¯ faces of sorrow and despair, An Qing¡¯s swelled up eyes, the look of denial carried in the pitying eyes of Yan You¡¯s parents¡­¡­

    I would uncontrobly grab onto Yan You¡¯s arms and cry endlessly, mouth repeating: Yan You, I don¡¯t want to die.

    Yan You did not give up the me like this, he would gently caress my face, would firmly tell me: wait until you get better, and we will get married.

    I receive energy from this moment, at least I still have him. My lover said: he would wait for me to get better and then get married.

    And so, I agreed to ept treatment, leaving the ck long hair that had oncee down to my waist, to fall off, leaving myself to quickly be pale and thin, leaving myself to be a humble patient struggling for life in the hospital room. A very subtle light is shing within me, I think to myself, perhaps the heavens will give me a miracle, I would continue to live on healthily, for those that love me.

    But which one of them will tell me, exactly who truly loves me?

    Who?

    Even if¡­¡­there¡¯s just one.

    That day, I was lying in bed, quietly reading a book, the nurse making rounds, casually asks me with a smile: ¡°An Ran, does your sister have boyfriend now?¡±

    I raise my head from the book, An Qing has a boyfriend? I¡¯ve never heard her mention this ah. Or is she no longer talking to me about her troubles because I¡¯ve been lying in the sickbed for four months? I also smile as I say: ¡°Is that so ah, how do you know?¡±

    ¡°I just ran into your sister at the Department of Obstetrics and Gynaecology, I casually asked the obstetrics and gynaecology doctor, the doctor said your sister is already two months pregnant, congrats, congrats ah.¡±

    Pregnant? An Qing is two months pregnant?

    ¡°En, will have to treat you to wedding candy when the timees.¡± I say without a change of expression, in fact, huge waves had already set off in my heart.

    A lot of emotions rolling around in my heart, anger, impatience, fluster and pain. Why would An Qing be pregnant? Has she told Mum and Dad she¡¯s dating someone? What kind of a person is her boyfriend? Would he treat her well in future?

    I fretfully throw the book to a side, I¡¯ll have to ask An Qing when shees, exactly what is going on here?!

    After I see An Qing, I don¡¯t hold back at all in asking about my doubts, An Qing is shocked at first, then saddens, after that, she kneels down before me.

    ¡°An Ran, I¡¯m pregnant, I, I really love this child, I also love its father, An Ran, I will give birth to it.¡±

    ¡°What about the child¡¯s father then, what is he prepared to do?¡± I calmly ask.

    ¡°He?¡± An Qing¡¯s expression is thoroughly at a loss, yet after a moment, she firmly says: ¡°He will marry me.¡±

    I look at the sister who has always been incredibly close to me since young, asking withplicated emotions: ¡°Does he love you?¡±

    Dejection shes past An Qing¡¯s face, ¡°Love? Perhaps not. But An Ran, I have a lot of time with him, I would make him slowly fall in love with me.¡± Her eyes contains tears as she looks at me and asks: ¡°He will love me, isn¡¯t that right? An Ran, I love him so much, we will be together for a long long time, we will be husband and wife, we would apany each other till old¡­¡­¡±

    I don¡¯t know why I feel so pained, reaching out to embrace her, saying: ¡°That¡¯s right ah, he will love you, An Qing is such a lovable brat, will be very happy, very happy.¡±

    An Qing hugs me back, very tightly, tight to the point my heart was starting to hurt.

    I thought that was because our sisterly love runs deep.

    My days in the hospital continues, by my side I have Yan You, have An Qing, have Mum and Dad, have what I myself, thought was doting love. If that day, An Qing didn¡¯t tell me the truth, if, if¡­¡­

    In this world, where are there so many ifs.

    At that time, my vision had already started to blur, I was incapable of clearly seeing the slight interactions between people, I was just like a blind person with open eyes, watching the lively lovers escape from right under my eyes.

    That day, there was a nice breeze and beautiful sunshine, the doctor tells me, my health has been taking a turn for the good recently, should this continue, the situation would make a great turn for the better.

    That day, there was no cloud in sight, my only sister ¨C An Qing ¨C kneels before me and word by word says: ¡°An Ran, Mum and Dad told me not to tell you, but I still decided to tell you. I¡¯ll be getting married tomorrow, to Yan You.¡±

    ¡°An Ran, Yan You and I are together.¡±

    ¡°The matter between him and I¡­¡­perhaps you can guess, he got drunk, mistaking me for you, and then I got pregnant¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°An Ran, I don¡¯t expect to receive your blessing, I just want to tell you, you are my older sister, I love you.¡±

    I remember fiercely pping her, gritting my teeth as I say: ¡°Get lost.¡±

    I watch her back figure, feeling like my heart had been pierced by a knife, flesh and blood badly mutted.

    I wanted to ask why, but the words wouldn¡¯te out.

    Alright, with the above, my story hase to an end.

    Thank you all for listening to me, right now, I am on my way to their wedding, I took advantage of the moment the nurses weren¡¯t paying attention to slip out, I want to go and see the wedding I dreamt of, even if the bride isn¡¯t me.

    I already changed out of my patient outfit, sneakily moving along amongst the guests, hiding in the shadows as I watch the ted parents from both sides, watch the slightly gloomy groom and bashful bride.

    I watch the host bringughter with eloquence, watch the onlookers congratte and apud, watch the new couple ept other people¡¯s blessings.

    I watch them take out the rings, vowing to one another:

    ¡°I do.¡±

    My mouth is filled with the strong taste of blood, I want nothing more than to dig my nails deeply into my own flesh, how could I possibly give my blessing, I hate them so much, hate the people I had once thought loved me.

    Amongst the liveliness, I seem to hear the sound of broken strings, so clear, so cutting.

    I have stood for far too long, too tired to stand anymore.

    I hear the guests crying out ¡°someone fainted¡±, I see everyone¡¯s line of sight gather on me, I see An Qing and my parents¡¯ surprised and fearful expression, I see heart-piercing pain on Yan You¡¯s handsome and reserved face¡­¡­

    I think my tears are falling.

    I¡¯m in so much pain.

    But I know I will no longer be in pain anymore.

    I will no longer be An Ran, never ever will be again, nor am I willing to be.

 Forty-Seven

    <h4>Chapter Forty-Seven</h4>

    I know I should act like I didn¡¯t see such a drama, should show no concern like before, should maintain the expressionless face and heart like still water that once was.

    But I didn¡¯t manage to do it.

    I am indeed an impulsive and unreasonable person.

    In consideration of this tense moment, my actions appear extremely abrupt, those three people¡¯s eyes all collectively falls onto me, not one pair sharing simr looks.

    I instantly cry out pretentiously: ¡°Aiya, this servant was afraid the snacks would go cold¡­¡­¡±

    I secretly ridicule myself inside, then restore my expressionless face as I face the two women that have stopped crying to look at me, saying: ¡°Your highness, Young Lady, this servant deserves death, this servant didn¡¯t hold it well with a tremble of the hands.¡± I lower my head and look at the snacks that had fallen and rolled everywhere, unable to hold back fromughing out loud, ¡°This servant sure is incredibly stupid, look at this, such pretty snacks have now all be beyond recognition, afraid that even the Imperial Kitchen¡¯s dog won¡¯t even eat it.¡±

    ¡°What is a servant like you speaking so much for?¡± Ah-Ruo¡¯s voice carries the hoarseness from crying, eyes red like a little bunny, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to hurriedly clean it up?!¡±

    I smile, ¡°Of course, of course, this servant will naturally have to clean it up, but Young Lady should also clean up, clean up yourself, that face of Young Lady¡¯s¡­¡­¡± I eye her up a few times, saying with heartfelt sincerity: ¡°Is so ugly.¡±

    Ah-Ruo¡¯s face instantly turns blue, ¡°You¡­¡­¡±

    I sound ¡°pu-chi¡± as I burst out intoughter, saying to the absentminded Consort Yi: ¡°Your highness Consort Yi, from what this servant sees ah, this sister of yours needs some extra pampering, has yet to enter the pce yet she already has your highness¡¯ force, your highness¡¯ family sure is amazing.¡± I then speak to Ah-Ruo again: ¡°Young Lady, this servant shall offer you my apologies now, may Young Lady give this servant some good promotion in future, this servant shall clean everything up now and leave.¡±

    After saying that, I don¡¯t look at those few people¡¯s expression, squatting down to pick up the te shards from the ground. As I pick them up, I regretfully think I¡¯ve made another mistake, how could I possibly act so brazenly before He Lian Chen and Consort Yi? I am only a eunuch right now, a negligible eunuch that can be ughtered as they wish, what identity and position do I have to be flipping tables with them?

    But there¡¯s a spot deep inside my heart that is in pain, severe pain.

    I haven¡¯t given rise to intense emotions for so, so long, I thought I had already lost this ability, but turns out I didn¡¯t lose it, I still remember all those betrayal, those betrayal that carves one¡¯s hate into the bones.

    ¡°Sister, I¡¯m sorry, I know I shouldn¡¯t like his majesty, but I have loved him much earlier than you¡­¡­¡±

    As I listen to this, I find it funny, An Qing has also once said ¡®sorry¡¯ to me before, but they have forgotten, ¡®sorry¡¯ is the world¡¯s most shameless word.

    I pick up the shards one by one and ce them onto the tray, those finely shattered shards cutting into the skin brings a tingling pain, subtle, but gives my heart some kind of discharge. Deep inside, I nonsensically count and count, calcting what number I will reach for He Lian Chen to speak up and send me away.

    ¡°Enough, no need to pick them up.¡± He Lian Chen¡¯s deep voice finally sounds, ¡°Get out!¡±

    En, I just counted up to ¡®fifteen¡¯.

    ¡°This servant shall withdraw.¡± I swiftly stand up and turn around, getting ready to leave, but my arm was suddenly pulled back, followed by He Lian Chen voice, subtly wrapped in anger, saying: ¡°You two get out, you stay here!¡±

    Hearing this, Ah-Ruo was so shocked, she forgot to even cry, whilst Consort Yi nces at He Lian Chen withplex feelings and then turns and leaves. Ah-Ruo also directs her pitiful eyes at He Lian Chen when she sees this, then prepares to hold Consort Yi¡¯s hand to leave together, but Consort Yi just slowly moves aside and avoids her hand, her back straight yet slightly shaky.

    I cannot hold back the mocking smile that surges up my heart, look at that, this usually proud and arrogant woman is also just a pitiful person right now, who is the strong, who is the weak, who is the winner, and who is the loser?

    Throughout the ages, between hate and pity, good people and bad people, what clear dividing line is there?

    Just when I was absentmindedly watching those two people¡¯s leaving figures, a burst of paines from my arm, followed by He Lian Chen pulling me into his embrace. He lowers his head and looks dead at me, handsome face carrying suppressed anger, ¡°You¡¯re very bold, to actually drop all of zhen¡¯s snacks?!¡±

    His furious tone, and the questioning from his mouth, doesn¡¯t match up, I don¡¯t have the mind to go thinking about what exactly he¡¯s angry with, only calmly saying: ¡°This servant was clumsy, may your majesty spare me.¡±

    The force in He Lian Chen¡¯s hands strengthens, the gold in his eyes slightly shing, ¡°Spare you? Then can you tell zhen what you were angry at just now?¡±

    I tacitly smile, ¡°Afraid your majesty had seen wrong, how could this servant be angry, this servant¡¯s hands had just carelessly trembled.¡±

    Hearing this, He Lian Chen instantly raises my chin, the gold in his eyes bing more and more apparent, ¡°An Ke Lan, don¡¯t y games with zhen,you don¡¯t dare to say it, then how about zhen say it for you?¡±

    I deliberately act puzzled as I look at him, ¡°Your majesty¡¯s meaning is?¡±

    He Lian Chen lowers his head to meet my eyes, at such a close distance that his eyshes practically brushes my face when he blinks. He word by word says: ¡°Did you just think of Yuwen Rui and your imperial sister just now?¡±

    I¡¯m slightly stunned upon hearing this, Yuwen Rui and Imperial Sister?

    In the next second, Ie to understand what he¡¯s saying. That¡¯s true, the roles He Lian Chen and the Consort Yi sisters had just yed out, just happens to neatly match I and Yuwen Rui. as well as Imperial Sister, for He Lian Chen to be able to immediately think of this, it sure is reasonable. Although what I was thinking of just now, wasn¡¯t this, but this exnation of his, sure renders me unsure of how to respond.

    In the small moment I had fallen silent, He Lian Chen had already grown impatient, he slips his arm around my waist and lifts me up, just like that, I was hanging in his embrace. His thick brows tightly knit together, tone carrying pressure like the calm before the storm, ¡°You like that cousin of yours that much?¡±

    I half lower my eyes and say: ¡°En.¡± Since he is willing to think this way, then he can continue with this misunderstanding.

    He Lian Chen is not angered and insteadughs, ¡°Like? What use is there for you to like him?¡± He pastes himself right against my ear, slowly speaking with ill intent: ¡°Zhen shall tell you some good news, that cousin of yours is happily preparing the wedding ceremony with your imperial sister right now, in less than a few days, he¡¯ll be Yun Mi¡¯s imperial consort. Say, when that timees, will he still remember you ¨C this cousin of his?¡±

    My breathing slightlygs, continue to speak calmly: ¡°Will remember if he wishes, will forget if he wishes not to.¡± It is as simple as that.

    ¡°You sure are very open-minded.¡± He Lian Chen coldly harrumphs, pulling back from my face as he says with a pressing tone: ¡°An Ke Lan, even if you are a princess of Yun Mi, right now, you are just someone by zhen¡¯s side, zhen wants your eyes, heart and mind to only contain zhen, and not the one who had forgotten about you to prepare to get married.¡±

    He lets go of me after saying this, looking at me meaningfully, then turns and leaves, leaving me behind in the pavilion, alone. I rub my pained arm with a seeming smile, now that I¡¯m facing him every day, of course there¡¯s only him in my eyes, but as for the heart¡­¡­

    I raise my head to look at the skies outside the pavilion, the boundless sky, just asionally having the few ck dots of birds flying past, I recall that cold man¡¯s firm words of ¡®trust me¡¯, finally hooking up the corners of my lips.

    Didn¡¯t I say I haven¡¯t ced anyone in my heart? But why is it that when I heard the news of him marrying Imperial Sister, I would feel a slight chill? I reach up to cover my chest, tightly biting down on myself in self-mockery, An Ke Lan ah, An Ke Lan, in the end, you have still grown feelings for him, be it of more or less.

    Of course, He Lian Chen¡¯s words cannot be trusted, if those words of his are true, in contrast, I should be d. At least I didn¡¯t let it grow into love, didn¡¯t sink deep, that just means, I don¡¯t need to take on the pain I once felt. I just need to uproot these feelings, then I can restore my character of no feelings, and no desire. Look at this, how simple it is.

    I bitterly smile, that¡¯s right, how simple it is, just someone who apanied me day and night for over a decade, just someone who knows me best, just that one person that had taken joy in picking on me since young, just, he and I just¡­¡­just share concern for one another that is different to any other person.

    Alternatively, should those words of his be false¡­¡­

    I once again hold up the tray and walk out, everything, shall just go with the flow.

    Ever since saying all those words to me in the pavilion that day, He Lian Chen treated me with a lukewarm attitude, and a little eunuch like me could only lower my head and bear with the master¡¯s neglect. These few days, the happiest one is undoubtedly Xiao Shun Zi, the amount of times He Lian Chen asks for me has decreased by a lot, Xiao Shun Zi thus logically because the ¡®red man (favoured one)¡¯ before him. Xiao Shun Zi had even kindlyforted me, saying something like ¡°working by his majesty¡¯s side is just like this¡± ¡°what his majesty says is what shall be done¡± and words of this sort, I find him really funny when I hear all this.

    Today is the day He Lian Chen goes out for hunting, Xiao Shun Zi and I are amongst the maids and eunuchs that follows along to the hunting grounds. That golden quiver of He Lian Chen¡¯s is also being held in the arms of the very cautious yet struggling Xiao Shun Zi, who needs to give it a few wipes with his sleeves from time to time.

    ¡°Xiao Lan Zi, this is the first time you¡¯ll be seeing his majesty hunting, right?¡± Xiao Shun Zi asks me rather deliberately.

    I nod, ¡°En.¡±

    Xiao Shun Zi proudly say with a unting attitude: ¡°Let me tell you, his majesty¡¯s archery skills are a hundred out of hundred urate, shooting with great precision! Having lived so many years, I really haven¡¯t seen anyone with better archery skills than his majesty!¡±

    I think to myself, well isn¡¯t that right, how many people have you seen?

    Xiao Shun Zi then says: ¡°This hunting ground ah, is a ce for men, look at his majesty¡¯s horse-riding posture, how heroic and radiant, how¡­¡­¡±

    I reach out to nudge Xiao Shun Zi, signalling him to look at He Lian Chen who is riding over from afar, ¡°Eunuch Shun, afraid his majesty¡¯s wants the quiver in your arms.¡±

    Xiao Shun Zi immediately extends his thin and frail arms as he raises the quiver up high, ¡°His majesty sure rides that horse very fast, ha.¡±

    I withdraw a few steps, ¡°Eunuch Shun should hold it up well.¡±

    Xiao Shun Zi straightens up his back even more upon hearing this, both eyes rounded as he stares at He Lian Chen hectically galloping over, He Lian Chen rides the horse faster and faster, before even reaching us, he had already stirred up a cloud of dust. I slightly squint my eyes, attempting to block the dust, but immediately feel my waist tighten as I am hoisted up from the ground, when I open my eyes again, I had already been seated in front of He Lian Chen. I turn my head to see Xiao Shun Zi in the distance, just seeing him maintaining that posture with a stunned look, seemingly unable to understand why He Lian Chen had went from taking the quiver to ¡®picking up a person¡¯.

    The speed of the horse¡¯s running is very fast, He Lian Chen has one arm circled around my waist, so I am able to sit considerably stable, but even then, I still feel my body shake and shake. I am somewhat unable to bear with this bumpy ride, hence trying my best to speak up and say: ¡°Your majesty, where are we going?¡±

    I feel He Lian Chen¡¯s chest slightly vibrate, voice coldly saying: ¡°Hold back on the words, you¡¯ll know once we¡¯re there.¡±

    I cannot help thinking: isn¡¯t he engaging in a cold war with me right now? Could it be, he wants to throw me away into the mountain as a prey, and thene hunting for me?

    Eh, speaking of which, what¡¯s that again, he wouldn¡¯t be that viinous, right?

 Forty-Eight

    <h4>Chapter Forty-Eight</h4>

    He Lian Chen¡¯s use of strength around my waist isn¡¯t light, slightly hurting my little waist as it straps me in. I raise my head, preparing to re at him in dissatisfaction, yet all that meets my eyes is that smooth and perfectly curved chin. And so, I once again start to wander into my thoughts, should the hands of the eunuch that shaves him, trembles, and cuts into his face, then how captivating would it be when the blood flows out?

    I imagine the scenario: that attractive fresh blood slowly flowing out from the firm skin, bright red substance elegantly slithering downward, dyeing that provocative vicle of his red, how tasty, how delicious¡­¡­

    Eh, no, wait!

    Amitabha, I¡¯m a human ah, human, how could I have the thoughts of a vampire? I sorrowfully think this is the fantasising {{Twilight}} had brought to me, fortunately, there are noputer here, if not, the bizarre ideas that goes through my head throughout three-hundred-and-sixty-five days a year could be pointed out.

    I unknowingly lick my own canines, raising my eyes to look at He Lian Chen again. I must say, this guy sure looks tasty, honey-bronze skin and sharp features, no matter how I look at it, he¡¯s a man of imposing bearings. And all men of imposing bearings share themon characteristic of strong and domineering, no matter who they are facing. He Lian Chen¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple slides down a few times, voice neither cold or warm as he says: ¡°Who allowed you to stare at zhen like that?¡±

    I choke a bit, alright, I won¡¯t look then.

    But Great Master He once again speaks, ¡°Who allowed you to not look at zhen?¡±

    Fine, I¡¯ll look then.

    His voice sounds unpleased, ¡°Still looking?¡±

    I¡¯ll endure it, I won¡¯t look.

    His tone sounds slightly angry, ¡°Not looking?¡±

    I endure it again, I look.

    ¡°Still looking?¡±

    ¡­¡­I say, exactly do you want me to look or not look?

    ¡°Your majesty.¡± I take a deep breath, ¡°What exactly do you want this servant to do?¡±

    ¡°Zhen doesn¡¯t allow you look.¡± He calmly speaks: ¡°Nor allow you to not look.¡±

    I cannot help twitching the corners of my lips, all in all, you are finding faults? I helplessly say: ¡°Your majesty, has this servant provoked you in any way?¡±

    He Lian Chen finally spares me a look, eyes deep, tone turning cold, ¡°No.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t hold back the shiver, he¡¯s already like this when I haven¡¯t provoked him, then what if I do provoke him?

    The horse speed suddenly elerates, with one moment of carelessness, I strongly crash into the chest behind, and He Lian Chen actually releases the arm that was wrapped around me in this moment, startling me into frantically grabbing the clothing at his chest, my body was also forced to stick to him.

    ¡°Hold on tightly, if you fall, zhen wouldn¡¯t be waiting for you.¡±

    I tightly close my mouth as I re at his expressionless face, heck, this person is so evil. And so I don¡¯t hold back in clenching more tightly, whilst half squinting my eyes to block the wind that is bing more and more cutting. I seem to vaguely feel his chest slightly vibrate a bit, then the horse below us run more and more madly, as though it¡¯s hooves hasn¡¯t reached the ground for several hundreds of years. I grievingly think that my life is indeed bitter, much more bitter than the little cabbages, I am just that big cabbage ah, yellowing in the ground!

    Unsure of how long that horse went crazy for before stopping, I suppress my stomach that is like roaring currents, sending a pale smile to He Lian Chen as I say: ¡°He Lian Chen, you grand master.¡±

    He Lian Chen¡¯s nasty face that looked like someone owes him several thousand taels of gold, finally reveals a smile, then dashingly dismounts the horse and stands still, slender figure tall and straight, ¡°Zhen believes these words of yours aren¡¯t praises, but zhen is currently in a good mood, so shan¡¯t bother with you, now¡­¡­¡± He says with concern: ¡°Xiao Lan Zi, are you able to get off the horse yourself?¡±

    I weakly clutch my stomach as I re at him, smile smile smile, what¡¯s there to smile about?

    ¡°Looks like you don¡¯t have the energy.¡± He answers his own question, kindly extending a hand to me: ¡°Come, zhen will give you hand.¡±

    I ce my hand in his with a shallow smile, ¡°Really have to thank your majesty then, this servant shall remember your great kindness for a lifetime, won¡¯t forget you in the next lifetime, won¡¯t even let you go as a ghost.¡±

    ¡°These words of thanking of yours sure are refreshing.¡± When He Lian Chen took my hand, it was still considered normal, but in the next second, he tightens his hold and makes an abrupt move, directly pulling me into his arms, then hooking an arm under my knees, he holds me up, walking with ease as he says: ¡°Does that cousin of yours not feed you, as light as a cat.¡±

    My head feels dizzy from hitting his chest, gritting my teeth as I think what has Yuwen Rui got to do with my weight, not like he¡¯s my father, based on what right should he monitor my eating! I lean against his chest, steadying my breath, then deliberately hit his chin with my head, after hearing a clear sound of ¡°dong¡±, I feel unusually happy. I pretentiously say: ¡°Aiya really sorry, this servant identally knocked into your majesty just now.¡± Sorry my butt, better to knock your chin out of ce.

    He Lian Chen sounds ¡°-si-¡°, reaching out to heavily knock onto my forehead, coldly saying: ¡°Such an unfortunate coincidence, zhen¡¯s hand slipped.¡±

    I hold my forehead, grievingly thinking, indeed one inch taller in height, one inch higher in level of evilness, the powerful dragon cannot suppress the local snake, one must bow their head under the roof¡­¡­

    He Lian Chen walks with me in hold for several minutes before stopping at ake, lowly saying: ¡°We¡¯re here.¡±

    My attention had already been captured by the scenery before me, in the middle of summer, the intense sun radiantly shines, the delicate sunshine reflecting colours of the rainbow across the clear water surface, like beautifully magnificent crystals, suddenly enticing my eyes. Not to mention theke is so clear, one can see the bottom, the leisurely wandering, or perhaps happily touring golden fishes, all of different sizes, circling around the stones,pletely out in the open as they appear in sight.

    ¡°Beautiful?¡±

    I cannot help but nod, beautiful, truly beautiful.

    He Lian Chen lowlyughs, releasing his hold on me, ¡°Indeed, all women love sceneries like this.¡±

    I squat down by thekeside, sweeping up a few handfuls ofke water, then lift my sleeves as I handpick some stones to y with, provocatively saying: ¡°How about we have a skipping stonepetition? Loser have to answer the other person¡¯s question, not allowed to tell lies.¡±

    He Lian Chen walks up to my side, slightly narrowing his golden eyes, saying: ¡°When you lose, zhen will ask two questions.¡±

    The corners of my lips twitches, ¡°Alright.¡±

    He Lian Chen picks up a stone and tosses it up a few times, suddenly smiling at me strangely, ¡°Zhen forgot to tell you, zhen never get less than seven skips.¡±

    Hearing this, I instantly wave my arms, faking a smile as I say: ¡°In fact, there¡¯s nothing so fun about skipping stones, let¡¯s y something else.¡±

    He Lian Chen¡¯s handsome face smiles in a very friendly manner, yet his tone is dangerous and pressing, ¡°You want to go back on your words?¡±

    ¡°How is that possible?¡± I force a smile, ¡°Extremely happy to, extremely happy to, then¡­¡­you first?¡±

    He Lian Chen confidently smiles, ¡°Alright.¡± He weighs the stone and bends his body, throwing it out, the stone bounces across the surface of the water, stirring up little waves, the fine droplets of water reflecting the sunrays appears even more crystal-like.

    I stare at the stone without blinking, one, two, three¡­¡­twelve rings, He Lian Chen ¨C this guy ¨C made twelve rings. I let grievances mask my eyes as I say: ¡°Your majesty is very skilful.¡±

    He Lian Chen looks at me and says: ¡°Your turn next.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± I grievingly respond, after bending my body and throwing out the stone, I look at the water surface without much expectation. After a moment, I widen my eyes in surprise, using my hand to nudge at He Lian Chen, saying: ¡°Thirteen, He Lian Chen, I didn¡¯t see wrong, right? Thirteen!¡±

    He Lian Chen¡¯s face slightly stiffens: ¡°Yes, you didn¡¯t see wrong.¡±

    I pat my own chest as I cry out in great fortune, ¡°Lucky!¡± I turn to look at him, ¡°I¡¯ll ask the first question then.¡±

    He Lian Chen holds both hands behind his back, ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    I don¡¯t hold back in asking: ¡°The women you spoke of just now, is referring to the Mi Er you spoke of when little, which is also the current Consort Mi?¡±

    The look in He Lian Chen¡¯s eyes falters, then he nods, ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re already done asking.¡± He Lian Chen cuts me off, picking up another stone and aims at the water surface, ¡°Another round.¡±

    I secretlyugh, ¡°Alright.¡±

    Several secondster, I cover my mouth and cry out in surprise, ¡°Heavens ah, this isn¡¯t my imagination this time, right? You thirteen, I fourteen?¡±

    He Lian Chen stares at the water surface, ¡°Not your imagination.¡±

    ¡°I can ask another one then.¡± I use my hand to fan myself, ¡°You¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Do another round, calcte it allter.¡± He furrows his thick brows.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    The several times after that, when he got eleven, I got twelve, when he got ten, I got eleven, when he got fifteen, I got sixteen¡­¡­

    He Lian Chen¡¯s entire face starts to turn blue, as he asks: ¡°An Ke Lan, what is going on?¡±

    I spread out my hands, ¡°Probably in luck today, usually, I can never surpass fifteen.¡±

    He Lian Chen¡¯s face turns from blue to ck when he hears this, ¡°You¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Must ept loss when willing to bet.¡± Ifortingly pat his shoulders, ¡°I believe you¡¯re not the type that cannot ept loss.¡±

    The corners of He Lian Chen¡¯s eyes twitches, ¡°What do you want to ask?¡±

    I lightly smile, half lowering my eyes as I quietly ask: ¡°I want to ask you¡­¡­since you are a ¡®monarch¡¯, why does your name also carry ¡®subject (Ch¨¦n / ³¼)¡¯?¡±

    As expected, I see He Lian Chen¡¯s eyes instantly turn ice cold, that type of frostiness cannot be melted at all within the scorching hot summer day, and instead bes more intense. He coldly looks at me for a long while, whilst looking to see if I feel like I¡¯m in winter and summer, he gives me a strange smile, ¡°You certain you want to listen to this?¡±

    I couldn¡¯t hold back the shiver, ¡°Then I¡¯d rather¡­¡­¡± not listen.

    ¡°You want to listen.¡± He leans down to my ear and assures: ¡°You want to listen, so I shall tell you.¡±

    I suddenly realise I have gotten myself into trouble, but He Lian Chen¡¯s seeming smile in this moment is warning me, I must listen even if I don¡¯t want to. Forget it, forget it, I know so many secrets, missing this one wouldn¡¯t lessen them, but adding this one wouldn¡¯t be adding more either. And so I sit my butt down on the grass, smiling as I say: ¡°I¡¯m all ears.¡±

    He Lian Chen also follows me in sitting down, taking off my hat and undoing my hair whilst at it, leaving my long hair to fall loosely, he lifts my hair and casually ys with it, speaking in a mocking tone as though the matter has nothing to do with him: ¡°In this entire world, guessing only you would dare to ask this question.¡± His hold on my hair slightly strengthens, ¡°Throughout the times, the positions of ¡®monarch¡¯ and ¡®subjects¡¯ cannot be overstepped, my Father Emperor giving me this name, also means that he only wishes for me to be a ¡®subject¡¯, and not ¡®monarch¡¯.¡±

    I notice him address himself as ¡®my¡¯ ¡®me¡¯ and not ¡®zhen¡¯, the him right now, is like the youngster I met back then, just innocently recounting his own anger and injustice.

    Contempt surfaces in his eyes, ¡°The skies showed a strange spectacle on the day I was born, Holy Sage hurried into the pce saying a battlestar has fallen, and I am the one that possesses the battlestar, and will definitely be the tyrannical ruler of the world. Just that my birth chart is strong, would definitely bring death to the rtives around me, and the day all my rtives die, will be the day my tyrannical reign starts. After my father emperor heard this, he immediately prepared to strangle me to death, it was all thanks to my mother empress for desperately saving me, that I was able to keep my life, just that Father Emperor gave me this name, and on that day, poisoned my eyes blind.¡±

    He takes my hand to touch his eyes, smile filled with extreme satire, ¡°Do you see it? Gold eyes of the battlestar, will definitely kill father, kill mother, kill siblings, until world domination.¡±

    I slightly flutter myshes, the princes and princesses of Yun Zhan had constantly encountered idents or died young, the original heir to the throne ¨C Second Prince ¨Cmitted suicide in prison several days ago, now, only He Lian Chen and He Xing Yan remains¡­¡­

    The gold in his eyes shines brighter, so dazzling, it causes me to fall into a trance, ¡°I didn¡¯t understand when younger, only wondering why Father Emperor is so cold to me, but fortunately, there was Mother Empress and Mi Er who apanied me all along, just that during the year of Mount Qi Yun, far too many things had happened, Mi Er was bestowed to Second Imperial Brother, Mother Empress abruptly passed away with sudden death. Grandfather confessed everything to me¡­¡­turns out Father Emperor was that afraid, afraid that after Mother Empress¡¯ death, he will be next, so time and time again, sent for people to kill me, had it not been for Grandfather protecting me all along, I would already have be a pile of yellow soil right now (grave).¡±

    He tugs up one corner of his lips, eyes filled with hate, ¡°So what if I¡¯m a ¡®Chen (subject)¡¯, he wants me to be a subject, I insist on bing monarch, he¡¯s afraid of death, I thus let him down.¡± He holds both my shoulders, looking down on me, and firmly says: ¡°This world, is destined to be mine.¡±

    I suddenlyugh out loud, ¡°He Lian Chen, ording to what you said, you need only do one thing to be able to smoothly own the world.¡± I calmly look at him and say: ¡°You need only kill He Xing Yan with your own hands, then everything shall go smoothly.¡±

    He Lian Chen¡¯s expression instantly stiffens, manyplicated feels flitters past his eyes, finally turning into an intense smile, heys a kiss on my forehead, then says to me with determination: ¡°I will own this world, also protecting my only brother and the one I love. Men, can ultimately defy the heavens.¡±

    ¡°What if it cannot be defied?¡± I ask.

    He reaches out to messily rub my head, ¡°As long I get the treasure map, then nothing can¡¯t be defied.¡±

    My heart abruptly jumps, treasure map¡­¡­I faintly hook up the corners of my lips, standing up and saying: ¡°He Lian Chen, I just hope that when you get what you want, you wouldn¡¯t forget your original intentions.¡±

    People always have the tendency to make some mistakes, for example, only just silently finding there¡¯s already nobody by one¡¯s side to protect or apany them after they had all gone, only just bing aware that only never-ending greed and selfishness remains when one¡¯s hands are empty.

    Some things that are lost, can never be obtained again.

    ¡°Precious ah, Precious.¡± He Lian Chen hugs me from behind, that refreshing scent flushing up my nose, he lowlyughs as he asks: ¡°Ah-Lan, I even told you my secret now, do you know the price of this?¡± He doesn¡¯t wait for my answer, and bites my ear with romantic ambiguity, words filled with dominance, ¡°I won¡¯t let you go, you¡¯ll be mine.¡±

    I fall into a daze, there was also someone who said to me, I¡¯m destined to be his. But where is the one who said this now? I abruptly give the person behind an elbow,ughingly saying: ¡°Your majesty, let¡¯s return now.¡±

    He Lian Chen grunts, then doesn¡¯t hold back in throwing me other his shoulder, ¡°That¡¯s right, let¡¯s go.¡±

    The blood gathers in my head to the extreme as I think he is indeed a very petty man, f*ck, he even has to get payback for that, He Lian Chen, you Petty Little He!

    Once He Lian Chen and I once again appear before everyone, everyone¡¯s eyes are filled with ambiguity and understanding, the eyes on me are even more so filled with countless contempt and disdain. Iter make out two big reasons, one is because He Lian Chen is very intimately holding me in his arms as he rides the horse, two is because after unreasonably disappearing for an hour, I return with messy hair and a weak body,bined with He Lian Chen¡¯s doting towards me since some time ago, everyonees to a tacit understanding in thinking I¡¯ve be his male pet.

    And with a boom, the pce was bubbling over, turns out the reason why his majesty has not been going to the see the consorts is because he doesn¡¯t love beautiful women, but loves handsome men!

    In fact, nevermind having a misunderstanding like this sprouting up, what¡¯s more despicable is He Lian Chen ¨C this asshole ¨C actually intensified physical intimacy with me in front of others. For example, caressing my face ah, touching my hand ah, asionally holding my waist ah, since then, people¡¯s eyes had be more colourful and varied, and even more so, there had been a consorting my way and took the opportunity to give me a few ps. But with unfortunate coincidence, that person just happened to get caught red-handed by He Lian Chen and was locked in the Cold Pce, what followed was great shock falling upon the imperial pce ¨C¨C¨C turns out this Eunuch Lan is his majesty¡¯s precious, no one is to touch a single hair on his body!

    I speechlessly choke, who is to know of my difficulties, this guy doting on me like this is to pick on me in another way, to see how I deal with people secretly plotting revenge, see how I beat off those pestering consorts of his, am I that easy, I?!

    On a certain day, an unexpected person finds me, also telling me some unexpecting words, and then, the story takes another turn.

    That certain person ¨C which is precisely Consort Mi ¡ª is stood, calmly smiling before me, voice tender but carries scorning, word by word spitting out: ¡°You think he is wholehearted doting on you, loving you? Lian¡¯s heart only has me, and not you, a neglected princess of the enemy kingdom, a person who is unable to bring him anything.¡±

 Forty-Nine

    <h4>Chapter Forty-Nine</h4>

    I admit that these words of Consort Mi that suddenly came out nowhere, made me feel a little strange, followed by a full of chest of amusement and interest. Turns out mypletely cid days have finally given rise to waves, this ce that is the Imperial Pce has not a single spot that is peaceful, such words are indeed true.

    I do not show a look of panic, nor a look of guilt, only hooking up my red lips and smile more and more sweetly, ¡°What makes your highness say this?¡±

    Consort Mi does not appear as sharp and cold as before, the voiceing from her throat as soft as glutinous rice, so attractive, ¡°An honest person doesn¡¯t speak shady words, since I am able to stand before you and say these words, that shows that I have full confidence in all of this. Since that is the case, why is Princess covering and hiding your heart?¡±

    I innocently blink, ¡°Your highness has misunderstood, my meaning is, why are you so certain that his majesty isn¡¯t giving me sincere doting love, why are you certain that what he¡¯s giving me is false disy of affection?¡± I deliberately act shy as I say: ¡°His majesty, he said his feelings for me are sincere.¡±

    Consort Mi covers her mouth and chuckles, face delicate, posture elegant, ¡°[Younger] Sister is indeed still just a child, how could a man¡¯s words bepletely trusted? Not to mention, that person is even the monarch of the kingdom.¡± Her water-like eyes slightly looks down, tender voice saying: ¡°You ah, how could you possibly be Lian¡¯s opponent? Lian sure is getting more and more out of hand, to even mess with a cute littless like you.¡±

    I grow increasingly interested as I listen to her, doubtfully asking: ¡°Your highness, you know his majesty very well?¡±

    ¡°Lian ah¡­¡­¡± Her eyes are like water, romantic feelings slowly circting within, ¡°In this world, who else could know him better than I?¡±

    I lightly bite down on my bottom lip, anxiously saying: ¡°Your highness¡¯ meaning is¡­¡­¡±

    Her white hand touches my face, as she speaks in a warm tone: ¡°He and I have known each other since childhood, also promised one anothermitment for a lifetime since childhood¡­¡­¡± She abruptly furrows her fine brows, ¡°Just that unexpected problemster urred, causing a bit of misunderstanding between he and I¡­¡­¡±

    I nkly look at her, ¡°Ah?¡±

    ¡°Silly Sister, not even a grain of sand can be tolerated between lovers, of course there¡¯d be a misunderstanding, but there will be a day this misunderstanding will be solved ah¡­¡­¡± Her slender fingers are slightly ice-cold, yet the smile on her face is bright, ¡°He¡¯d always love to find people to anger me, but thesedies are really innocent. Lian ah, Lian, what is the need in this now?¡±

    I secretlyugh inside, silly sister? I see it¡¯s more like you¡¯re really treating me as silly, treating me like I lived fifteen years for nothing. I want to say something, but stop again to look at her, finally mumbling: ¡°But¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°En, but what?¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡­¡± I slowly say to her: ¡°His majesty never mentions your highness to me ah.¡±

    Consort Mi¡¯s face instantly changes colours, then those quiet and dark eyes show sadness as she says: ¡°Of course he cannot possible mention me, afraid Lian is still mad at me. Sister is Yun Mi¡¯s princess, naturally unaware of Lian¡¯s and my past¡­¡­¡± She faintly sighs, ¡°Forget it, forget it, all has already passed by.¡±

    I seem to have also been infected by her sorrows, lowering my tone in saying: ¡°So, so it¡¯s like this¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Silly Sister.¡± She takes my hand, ¡°I know it was Lian¡¯s bad, shouldn¡¯t have captured you here from Yun Mi¡­¡­but Lian had just been angered by that cousin of yours, then hears that your cousin dotes on you the most, hence capturing you here¡­¡­Sister mustn¡¯t me him.¡±

    Tut tut, be it openly or shadily, aren¡¯t you just pointing out that He Lian Chen is only being nice to me to get revenge on her and Yuwen Rui, should I have really been a naive littless, I sure would be heartbroken by this. But apologies, I am not.

    I bite down on my bottom lip, ¡°Your highness, can I ask you a question?¡±

    She says with a smile: ¡°What would Sister like to ask?¡±

    ¡°Just that¡­¡­¡± I slightly squint my eyes, furrowing my brows as I ask: ¡°Why does your highness call his majesty with a single word of ¡®Lian¡¯?¡±

    She tenderly says: ¡°Because his majesty¡¯s name carries the ¡®Lian¡¯ character.¡±

    I blink, ¡°Then why is it that his majesty tells me to call him ¡®Chen¡¯?¡±

    Consort Mi surely does make a huge change in expression this time, eyes filled with shock, the deliberately feigned gentleness and calmness from before also disappears with it, ¡°You said he let you call him ¡®Chen¡¯?¡±

    I nod, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡­¡± Consort Mi raises her hand high, wanting to fan it over at me, but I unload myself from the original look of uselessness and nimbly take a few steps back. I lightly smile as I say: ¡°Your highness, this isn¡¯t good now, did you not say his majesty is only ying with me, only getting revenge? Since it¡¯s like that, then what is your highness still worried about?¡±

    Consort Mi wanted nothing more than to grit her teeth into shattered pieces, ¡°An Ke Lan, why are you deliberately provoking me when I¡¯m kindly telling you all this?!¡±

    ¡°These words of your highness are not true, when did I provoke you?¡± I give a wronged look, ¡°It is clearly your highness who¡¯s afraid he has grown sincere feelings for me, unable to restrain yourself, henceing to give me a warning, also, the words I said before are all true, with not an ounce of lies.¡±

    Consort Mi¡¯s beautiful eyes rounds, ¡°I speak to you so nicely yet you instead ridicule me under the surface, simply don¡¯t know how to ept a drink of toast and only epts a drink of forfeit (epting things the hard way). You think what I said before were all fake then?¡± She mockinglyughs, contempt shing past her eyes, ¡°Just because of being angered to the extreme by Yuwen Rui, did he capture you ¨C this useless one ¡ª only keeping you by his side to y with for the freshness of it, you really think you¡¯ve gotten his liking? Simply ignorant of your own ability!¡±

    Iugh, so she doesn¡¯t know the truth behind this matter, since when was I captured for his revenge? I only became his revenge goods after being captured! I say: ¡°Since your highness is so certain his majesty¡¯s treatment towards me isn¡¯t real, then what is this move of yours today for?¡± I deliberately feign confusion as I say: ¡°Got nothing better to do after eating your fill?¡±

    Consort Mi hatefully throws back her sleeves, that delicately beautiful face giving rise to a few points of hideousness, ¡°Fifth Princess of Yun Mi Kingdom? Heng, what are you able to bring him? Nothing more than a stinkyss that acts dumb and ys fool, you really think you can actually receive anyone¡¯s doting love?! What he wants isn¡¯t a useless thing like you, nor do you have that capability to stand with him! Only I know what he wants, and only I have the thing he wants!¡±

    ¡°Your highness¡¯ words are correct.¡± I say with a smile: ¡°I really don¡¯t know what the thing he wants, that you mentioned is, I just know that right now, he wants me to hurriedly send the grapes in the te over to him.¡±

    Consort Mi¡¯s eyes then settles on the grapes in my te, then finally, that ferocious face actually cams down, she lightly says to me in a strange way: ¡°This is what Lian said he wants to eat?¡±

    I nod, ¡°Naturally.¡±

    ¡°Good, very good.¡± She actually sounds a fewughs, ¡°A great An Ke Lan.¡±

    I return augh, ¡°Thanks for the praises. Your highness, I shall take my leave first, you take your time wandering around.¡± After saying that, I don¡¯t look at her again, turning around and minding my own business as I leave. All whilst feeling puzzled by that final change of mood in her, she was clearly worked up to the extreme, why did she be so calm after?

    Strange, strange indeed.

    This strangeness was finally exined when I face He Lian Chen, only because the handsome man pushes the grapes in front of me, not even raising his head as he says: ¡°Zhen never eats this thing.¡±

    ¡°Eh, your meaning is¡­¡­¡± this is for me?

    ¡°It¡¯ll be waste to throw it away, grant you it.¡± He says very casually.

    I speechlessly face those grapes of crystal drops for a while, if it¡¯s specially for me then it¡¯s specially for me, why uphold your pride over this? I sit at the table and toss a grape into my mouth, don¡¯t know if it¡¯s the difference in water and soil, these grapes are not as juicy and sweet as the ones I had eaten before, I lick my lips, finally deciding to not be so picky with this ¡®imperially bestowed¡¯ fruit. I purse my lips, resting my cheeks in hands as I face the man in yellow robes, who has his head buried in working, saying: ¡°He Lian Chen, I just had a run in with your childhood sweetheart.¡±

    He Lian Chen¡¯s tone of voice shows no change, ¡°En?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a little curious, are you and her really as loving as she says?¡±

    He finally puts down the memorial to the throne, handsome face appearing even more good looking under the sunrays, the corners of his lips holds a smile, golden eyes twinkling, ¡°You¡¯re very interested?¡±

    I spit out a seed, ¡°Good to just treat it as a pastime.¡±

    ¡°Zhen and Mi Er¡­¡­¡± He rests his chin in one hand, ¡°Had you not mentioned it, zhen had almost forgotten, zhen and her have actually known each other for twelve years.¡±

    I bite the grape, continue continue, I love hearing about these private matters ah, past ah, these sort of things, the most.

    His voice is as deep and slow as a cello, ¡°Zhen couldn¡¯t see things when young, moreover, Father Emperor despised zhen to the extreme, so not a single brother or sister was willing to y with zhen. Zhen could only hide in a corner and listen to other people frolicking around back then, also tried to go up and y with them, but would always end up with zhen being ditched on the spot, not knowing where everyone else went off to. It was until the age of six, after zhen caught a little girl that had identally fallen from the tree, did zhen have apanion to y with.¡±

    He slightly immerses himself in the memories, ¡°Zhen had only managed to experience then, how fun it is to y with someone else, she doesn¡¯t mind zhen being blind, wouldn¡¯t look down on zhen being neglected, nor would she deliberately take zhen to an unfamiliar ce, leaving zhen there and leaves¡­¡­at that time, zhen thought that zhen can continue to stay with Mi Er like that, until forever.¡±

    ¡°But at the age of eleven, Mi Er was bestowed to Imperial Brother, zhen started to think it was just Mi Er ying a joke on zhen, but only found out it was trueter. Mi Er is about to betrothed, yet that man is not zhen, but Imperial Brother.¡± He sounds augh, helpless and furious, ¡°Zhen questioned Mi Er why she must marry Imperial Brother, zhen even rushed up to Father Emperor saying zhen wants to marry Mi Er, but Father Emperor just acted like he didn¡¯t hear anything and walks away, leaving zhen to sound dozens of knocks against the ground whilst kowtowing there.¡±

    ¡°Zhen cannot guard Mi Er, only because zhen is too weak and small, zhen is only a child.¡± He suddenly emits a type of dangerous air, openly spreading and domineering, ¡°Zhen swore to take back everything that should have been zhen¡¯s, of course, that includes Mi Er.¡±

    ¡°En, congrattions, you seeded.¡± I unclearly mumble as I eat the grapes.

    He Lian Chen suddenlyughs with disappointment, ¡°Just that, only after taking her back, did zhen find, perhaps zhen did not care about her that much, or perhaps what zhen cares for, isn¡¯t the current her.¡±

    Of course I am not dumb enough to ask him, since you don¡¯t care then why did you still marry her? He Lian Chen marrying Consort Mi is naturally for ¡®the thing he wants¡¯ she spoke of, but exactly what it is that He Lian Chen wants, sigh, why didn¡¯t she just directly tell me?

    This world, is far tooplicated now.

    ¡°Ah-Lan.¡± He Lian Chen¡¯s handsome eyes carries a smile, ¡°You see, zhen tells you everything, are you prepared to stay by zhen¡¯s side for a lifetime now?¡±

    I tug at my ears, ¡°Your majesty, what was all that you said just now? You¡¯re too quiet, I couldn¡¯t hear any of it. Mm, these grapes aren¡¯t sweet enough, needs to be better.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± He Lian Chen twitches the corners of his eyes, then helplesslyughs, ¡°Sneakyss.¡±

    He Lian Chen ah, He Lian Chen, when ites to being sneaky, I really cannotpare to you. Everything you¡¯re doing sure is serving two purposes, giving in to me, doting on me, wanting me to develop good feelings for you, whilst on the other hand, being able to provoke Consort Mi, who had kept her troops halted on wait all along (be alert but make no move), this tactic off two eagles with one arrow sure isn¡¯t bad at all.

    Childhood sweetheart, former sister-inw, then appointed as consort, the force backing Consort Mi is certainly yet to fall, this can exin why she is able to be neglected within the pce but remain unharmed, also able to exin why she is able to know about my identity. With the addition of the thing in her possession that she swears by¡­¡­.

    Being the dark horse hidden amongst the many cold consorts, Consort Mi sure is worthy of this.

    There is a saying: the enemy doesn¡¯t move, I don¡¯t move. Now that Consort Mi made her move, what will you do?

    The facts have confirmed, He Lian Chen is a great hunter, Consort Mi made one little move, but He Lian Chen still keeps his troops halted on wait, continuing with the busy emperor ¡ª and asionally teasing me ¡ª lifestyle. The days just hua trickles along like that, trickling along to the point that when I¡¯m toozy to bother thinking about when these two people will make their moves, someone finally takes action.

    The one to take action this time, is once again Consort Mi, and this action is carried out on a person. And as for this person, such unfortunate coincidence, it just had to be this little one ¨C me.

    Speaking of this, on a certain day, that morning, the winds were gentle, the sun shined across thousands of miles, with no cloud in sight, the night came, and the night breeze was also valiant, cool,forting. I take off my clothes and get in bed, enjoying some sweet sleep, but unsure what time it was, when I was painfully awakened by the twisting pain in my stomach. That sort of pain felt just like my entire intestines in my stomach had been wrung like a wet clothing, I try to cry out loud but could only struggle to breathe, desperate to reduce the pain of my intestines about to snap. I feel my entire body rapidly ooze with cold sweat, then attempt to bite my tongue in hopes of clearing my mind a little, but the final result was falling unconscious.

    Later, in my hazy consciousness, I seem to hear someone angrily shout, then someone says ¡°it¡¯s food poisoning, fortunately it was discovered in time, anyter and afraid Eunuch would have bitten his own tongue off¡±.

    I gloomily think, I¡¯d rather not be a tongue-less person, then, it would be even more difficult to lick a tooth than it is to ascend to heaven.

    Someone constantly pecks my cheeks and lips, big hands securely holding me, a deep voice carries traces of gentleness as it says: ¡°Ah-Lan, it¡¯s alright, I¡¯m here.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±

    But¡­¡­who may you be?

 Fifty

    <h4>Chapter Fifty</h4>

    When I wake up, my body feels a little weak, then I just face the empty room and start to daze off.

    I don¡¯t know if anyone else has yed this game before when they were young: having one¡¯s eyes covered from behind, and then hear the person behind them discreetly or feign mysteriousness as they ask: ¡°Guess, who am I?¡±

    Alright, I¡¯ll be honest, in fact I yed it before, be it in that slowly forgotten past, or in the deste pce hall, I¡¯ve yed it before. Of course, I was the person that had their eyes covered. Back then, Imperial Sister and Su Qi were persistent and insistent on ying such a nonsensical game, always having to hear the answer they want from my dull and cid voice, before they¡¯re willing to give up. In fact, I am extremely confused, I don¡¯t understand what fun they get from ying this ¨C¨C¨C they are indeed children with healthy bodies and minds, and I, clearly belong to the abnormal.

    Perhaps, Yuwen Rui doesn¡¯t belong to the normal sort, other than pretending to be the elegant and noble Eldest Gentleman Yuwen, and asionally ying tricks on I ¨C this pitiful little cousin, he seems to not have any other hobbies or interests. This makes me doubt: is this reserved and ck-bellied, elegantly handsome man, also of the time-travelling race, then after some time of observing, I am disappointed to find out, he is only an early-matured handsome little gentleman, nothing more than that.

    Humans are a mysterious being, each and every one of them are their own person, and there are billions of different personalities, but share something inmon when ites to habits, everyone have their own secret base, like Imperial Sister¡¯s most favourite corner of the garden, like Su Qi¡¯s most sentimental pavilion at the mountaintop, like the glitteringke He Lian Chen took me to, also like that deste little hill Yuwen Rui likes.

    Yes, you haven¡¯t heard wrong, the ce Yuwen Rui likes the most is an extremely cold and deste little hill. There, there is no captivating scenery, no fragrant flower scent, no slimdies, not even any signs of living creatures.

    It is unusually deste there, yet he has a soft spot for it.

    Since it¡¯s his secret base, I certainly only go there a small number of times, counting it up, I only go there with him once a year, and that day will certainly be the day of his birthday. On the night of Yuwen Rui¡¯s birthday, I would certainly spend the night at the General Estate, he would always take advantage of the time of dark night and strong winds to take me into sneaking out of the estate, then hold me in the night wind whilst looking at the stars, without saying any unnecessary words.

    There was one time it wasn¡¯t his birthday, but he still brought me to that ce, that day, was the day his mother was buried, his clear and elegant, handsome face was pale the entire day, thin lips hooked up into a light smile, yet concealed in his eyes, were unlimited sorrows and deep emotions.

    I knew of his unhappiness, yet I couldn¡¯t do anything, look at this, how incapable I seem, clearly know of someone¡¯s grievances yet unable to do anything, only because I am not him, hence unable to empathise.

    That night, Yuwen Rui¡¯s hands were even more ice-cold than usual, he holds me tightly in his arms, as though wanting to embed me into his body, whilst his face was coated in indifference.

    I am still quietly looking at him from the side, not saying a word, nor prepared to cut off his thoughts. All of a sudden, in a trance, I see him slightly hook up his thin lips, nted eyes containing a smile, charming like a spring scenery under the silver moonlight. I feel his bony fingers slowly cover my eyes, what followed, was him lightly leaning into my ear, asking: ¡°Ah-Lan, who am I?¡±

    He asked: who am I?

    Clearly containing a smile in his eyes, clearly a light tone, clearly an unbelievably familiar line of joyfulness, but why do I only feel my heart go nk.

    I in turn, touch his face and cover his eyes, shyly smiling as I say: ¡°Guess, who am I?¡±

    Yuwen Rui lowlyughs, but there was no warmth in it, ¡°Stupidss, I clearly asked first.¡±

    I still insist on asking: ¡°Cousin, who am I?¡±

    ¡°Ah-Lan.¡± He uses his forehead to rub against mine, the ice-cold tip of his nose also intimately touching mine, ¡°If it isn¡¯t Ah-Lan.¡±

    I reach out to push away his nuzzling, holding his wrist, copying his tone: ¡°Cousin, if it isn¡¯t Cousin.¡±

    I could feel his body instantly tense up, then with stronger force, he embraces me, voice as cold as frost and ice, ¡°Well said, guessed correctly, remember it well from now on too, should there be a day you forget, don¡¯t me me for punishing you.¡±

    I use my head to strongly butt into his chest, deliberately ignoring the suspicious, slightly glistening, shine at the corner of his eye.

    That was the first time I have ever seen him show the action of seemingly letting a tear drop, and I also suspect, whether that was the veryst time he will show vulnerability.

    Forget it, forget it, forget it, me He Lian Chen¡¯s actions yesterday for making me think of Yuwen Fox, truly unexpected, truly baffling.

    ¡°Eunuch, you¡¯re awake.¡± Someone happily calls out upon entering, an unfamiliar face and smile, ¡°Is Eunuch still feeling unwell anywhere?¡±

    I want to say, intestines seems to have untwisted a little¡­¡­full of tears ah, I am.

    ¡°Look how weak Eunuch looks.¡± She attentively helps me lean against the bed frame, ¡°Eunuch sure is blessed, his majesty had guarded you the entire night, only leaving for the morning assembly this morning¡­¡­¡± She doesn¡¯t seem to find it wrong in any way, continuing to say: ¡°Truly an envious sight for onlookers ah.¡±

    I sensitively notice the abnormality in her words, hence smiling as I say: ¡°Graced with his majesty¡¯s great kindness, really is a blessing that umted over several lifetimes.¡±

    ¡°Ho-ho.¡± A deep smile shes past the pce maid¡¯s eyes, ¡°If it isn¡¯t so, just that in this pce, to receive doting is not an easy matter, nor is it necessarily a good matter.¡± She smiles more sweetly, ¡°Eunuch, don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    I also smile very meaningfully, ¡°But to receive doting, is ultimately better than not receiving any doting at all. This [Older] Sister, what do you think?¡±

    Her face stiffens, then says as though there¡¯s nothing wrong: ¡°Having just woken up, Eunuch must be hungry, this servant shall tell someone to send some food in.¡±

    ¡°I shall trouble Sister.¡±

    After she leaves the doors, I burst outughing, food poisoning, as if my body is that delicate, looking at it now, if it isn¡¯t a certain someone giving me a warning. But what are you warning me for? If you¡¯re really capable, then directly go cut to the BOSS ah, pestering me ¨C this passer-by ¨C isn¡¯t going to do anything.

    Right in this moment, someone hastily rushes in, before I could even react, they fall to their knees with a ¡°dong¡±, tearfully crying out: ¡°Eunuch help!¡±

    I¡¯m a little startled by this cry, what scene are you ying now? I say: ¡°This [Older] Sister, please stand, stop bowing to me, what is going on here?¡±

    ¡°This servant begs Eunuch, please save this servant¡¯s younger sister!¡± That pce maid consecutively knocks her head against the ground several times, those reddened eyes filled with anxiety, ¡°This servant will remember your great kindness for a lifetime! Begging Eunuch!¡±

    I slightly furrow my brows, ¡°Your sister is¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°This servant¡¯s sister is a pce maid in the Imperial Kitchen, was in charge of the eunuchs¡¯ meals, along with several others.¡± The pce maid sobs and sniffles as she says: ¡°Yesterday, the imperial physician said Eunuch was poisoned from eating contaminated food, afraid it was someone¡¯s deliberate move, so today, his majesty summoned those several people for questioning, is currently throwing a huge temper, a few had already been taken into prison. Eunuch, this servant only has this one sister, may Eunuch pity pity this servant, please request a favour from his majesty! Wu-wu, Eunuch¡¯s great kindness, this servant shall remember for as long I live!¡±

    What? He Lian Chen has currently seized the Imperial Kitchen¡¯s lot to take his anger out on? Seriously, this is really a ssic emperor¡¯s doing!

    I rub my stomach and get out of bed, hectically putting on my clothes as I say: ¡°Where is it, quickly take me there.¡±

    The pce maid reveals happiness upon hearing this, rapidly standing up and wipes away her tears as she says: ¡°This servant shall take you there right now, this servant thanks Eunuch!¡±

    When I head there with the pce maid, I slightly struggle to match her pace, the food poisoning fromst night really has hit me hard, even several steps makes me feel powerless. But if a huge bunch of people are sent to their deaths due to this matter of mine, then that is far too unreasonable. I may not be a bodhisattva, but nor have I reached the level of viewing human lives like ants. He Lian Chen ah, He Lian Chen, I don¡¯t believe that you don¡¯t know they are only a puppet, perhaps you wish to dispose of them to warn the person harming me, but forget it, this good intention, is not one I can bear.

    Before I had even entered the hall, I could hear He Lian Chen coldly say: ¡°No one admits to it? Very well, Jia Suo, throw them all into the Imperial Prison, should there still be no one admitting to it tomorrow, then drag them all out to be beheaded.¡±

    Right after these words of his were spoken, a burst of wronged cries and tearful cries sounds, but that person called Jia Suo just answers with a sentence, ¡°This subordinate shall obey yourmand.¡±

    I grow increasingly powerless, with the pce maid beside me looking at me pleadingly, I could only push open the doors and enter, weakly calling out: ¡°Your majesty.¡±

    He Lian Chen quickly turns to me, when that handsome face sees me, there was actually a fleeting look of displeasure and pain mixing together in his expression, his tone does not make a turn for the better, only saying: ¡°What have youe for?¡±

    I drag along my weak little body and walk up to his side, what have Ie for, what else can Ie for? To prevent you frommitting a sin for the sake of my intestines. I deliberately feign confusion as I look at the entire floor of kneeling eunuchs and pce maids, saying: ¡°Your majesty, what¡¯s going on here?¡±

    He Lian Chen slightly furrows his thick brows, ¡°A bunch of damned things, Jia Suo, take them away.¡±

    Hearing this, Jia Suo was just about to lead the guards in seizing everyone, and they all once again start wailing, I hurriedly say: ¡°Wait, could it be that this bunch of blind things have offended your majesty? How could they possibly be let off so easily then?!¡± I fiercely say to those people: ¡°To even dare to offend his majesty, your dog-eyes sure have gone blind!¡±

    ¡°Eunuch, this servant didn¡¯t poison your dishes! This servant is innocent!¡± An eunuch cries out with a face contorted in fear.

    ¡°This servant is also innocent! May Eunuch spare me!¡±

    ¡°Eunuch, this servant doesn¡¯t want to die, this servant really didn¡¯t do it!¡±

    ¡°Poison?¡± I lightly cough a few sounds, saying to the cold face of Great Master He: ¡°Your majesty, this servant was poisonedst night?¡±

    He Lian Chen expressionlessly sweeps his eyes across the overly worked up bunch of people, ¡°En. Jia Suo, take them away!¡±

    ¡°Your majesty.¡± I block Jia Suo who just wanted to go up, smacking my own forehead as I say: ¡°It is all this servant¡¯s fault!¡±

    He Lian Chen raises his brows.

    I shamefully say: ¡°This matter of poisoning, really cannot be med on them, this servant has experienced this in the past before, it is all a problem caused by greediness, this servant, ai~, the servant greedily ate a lot of fish and shrimpsst night, after the meal, had even eaten all the grapes you had bestowed upon this servant¡­¡­¡± I deliberately feign annoyance as I hit my own lips, ¡°This servant had actually forgotten that these two types of goods cannot be eaten together! This servant truly was deserving of it!¡±

    He Lian Chen¡¯s expression darkens a little, ¡°Oh?¡±

    I blink, ¡°This servant truly is an idiot, causing your majesty troubles, this servant is the one who sinned!¡± Having said that, I was prepared to kneel down, not caring whether he believed my words or not.

    I originally nned to use the self-infliction tactic, but in reality, as soon as bend down, I feel a sudden wave of dizziness, followed by my entire body unsteadily face nting forward. But fortunately, someone¡¯s big hands had quickly taken hold of my arms, his handsome eyes still carrying anger and ice-coldness, speaking lukewarmly: ¡°You sure care about them a lot, to personally run over here.¡±

    Deep inside I could only sigh, even though pce maids and eunuchs aren¡¯t worth anything in the pce, but in the end, they are still human lives, no? And so, I very shamelessly make a pretentious action ¨C¨C¨C hand on forehead, brows furrowed, slightly panting, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t because this servant, this servant had thought,¡± I take a deep breath and say: ¡°Thought someone had provoked your majesty, who knew it was a misunderstanding, *cough cough*, it was all this servant¡¯s greed¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up.¡± He Lian Chen uncourteously orders: ¡°If you can¡¯t speak then stay quiet.¡± He imposingly circles his eyes around at the dumbfounded bunch of people, saying: ¡°All to receive twenty beatings each.¡± After he was done speaking, he holds my waist and lifts me up, then holding me up in both arms with ease, he takes long strides out.

    The originally fearfully pleading people are already thoroughly stunned right now, and Jia Suo¡¯s fierce expression also falters as he watches He Lian Chen¡¯s action of casually carrying me out. When he carries me back to the pce hall, the people wee across along the way, had also dropped their jaws, eyes filled with surprise and suppressed excitement. I sorrowfully think, in no longer than half a sichen, the pce should once again be circting sensational news, the topic called ¡®his majesty bristles with anger for Beauty Lan, showing affectionate care on the spot, securing the blessing of Long Yan¡¯! (Credits to http://.mandarinmorning/News/1200.html: the love story between the king of the Wei state and Long Yang Jun. One day, while Wei¡¯s king was fishing with Long Yang Jun, Long Yang Jun started to cry after gaining dozens of fishes. The king was surprised and asked him, ¡°Why do you cry?¡± Long Yang Jun said, ¡°When I catch a little fish, I am very happy. Butter, I catch bigger fish and I am not obsessed with the little fish any more. From this, I know that there are many man who are more beautiful than me. I am afraid that you will love them instead of me.¡± In order to get rid of Long Yang Jun¡¯s worry, the king forbidded his people to talk about beauties)

    Oh dear lord, He Lian Chen, are you not able to be a little more subtle!

    I of course still feel a little doubtful, in regards to He Lian Chen¡¯s thoroughly unconcealed anger towards me just now. I remember that I didn¡¯t offend him in anyway ah, why is he throwing a temper at me for? Once I am thrown onto the bed by him, then oppressively pressed down, this master said something that enlightens me.

    Great Master He¡¯s handsome face is filled with displeasure, darkly saying: ¡°An Ke Lan, you just miss that cousin of yours so much, missing him to the point that you call out his name even in your dreams?¡±

 Fifty-One

    <h4>Chapter Fifty-One</h4>

    I slightly pause upon hearing this, turns out I didn¡¯t just dream of Yuwen Ruist night, but also¡­¡­called out his name?

    ¡°An, Ke, Lan!¡± He Lian Chen¡¯s handsome face is filled with unhappiness, ¡°Must you rile up zhen so much before you¡¯re willing to stop?!¡±

    I carefully think things over and innocently say: ¡°Your majesty, you¡¯re overthinking it, of course I didn¡¯t mean this.¡±

    ¡°Then what do you mean?¡± He aggressively says.

    ¡°I¡­¡­¡± I gulp, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean anything.¡±

    He Lian Chen narrows his golden eyes, ¡°Is it not thinking during the day, dreaming during the night?¡±

    I deliberately feign solemnity as I say: ¡°Dream, presumably dreamed it, but during the day¡­¡­really didn¡¯t think about it.¡±

    His expression slightly pauses, then darkens again, ¡°Didn¡¯t think, yet you still dreamt it?¡±

    I feel my hair rise under his stare, what is wrong with this person? Always dissatisfied no matter how I respond, this just makes responding all the more frustrating, how exactly does he want me to respond? I tantly remain calm under this pressing situation, looking at him and saying: ¡°How would your majesty like me to respond to this?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± His brows tightly knit together, eyes looking a little dejected, ¡°Ah-Lan, are you that unhappy by zhen¡¯s side?

    The vulnerability in his eyes makes me feel guilty, my heart suddenly softens. But in the very next second, I find that this isn¡¯t right, why should I feel guilt and soften up to him? It¡¯s not like I did anything to him. This guy, is actually ying this move on me. And so, I coldly say: ¡°When ites to serving people now, what can I be happy or unhappy about, as long as your majesty is happy.¡±

    He Lian Chen slightly twitches his eyes, but his eyes grows increasingly pure, ¡°Ah-Lan, is it not good to stay by zhen¡¯s side?¡±

    I feel a shiver run up, what is he doing? I say: ¡°What your majesty speaks of, I am ultimately Yun Mi¡¯s princess, no?¡± As if I will stay just because you say so.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this easy?¡± He Lian Chen grabs my hands, thin lips lightly starting to speak: ¡°Have someone sent to Yun Mi as matchmaker in a few days.¡±

    ¡°Matchmaker?¡± Iugh, ¡°Then rise from being the eunuch that serves you to a consort that attends to you?¡±

    The happiness in He Lian Chen¡¯s eyes slightly darkens, ¡°Can¡¯t do this, can¡¯t do that, what exactly do you want zhen to do¡­¡­?¡±

    My face forms a big ‡å, this person sure is capable, how could he throw it all onto me? I pull my hand free, calmly saying: ¡°Your majesty is best not thinking too much about it, isn¡¯t it pretty good as it is now?¡±

    ¡°Pretty good?¡± He lowly mutters, when he raises his eyes again, he once again restores his usual dominance, ¡°Zhen doesn¡¯t find it any good at all.¡±

    Having said that, he covers my eyes with one hand, then leans down to bury his face into my neck, taking in a deep breath. My body slightly stiffens, just as I wanted to push him away, I hear him hazily order: ¡°Don¡¯t move if you don¡¯t want zhen to do anything else.¡±

    And so, I could only quietly let him hold me, a trace of subtle romantic ambiguity spreading into the air. I originally thought, he only wanted to treat me like a hugging pillow and hug me for a bit, who knew that after a while of quietness, he starts to make a move. I could feel the increasingly nearing, increasingly warm breath, beside my ear, then the soft lips flittingly touching down. I slightly turn my head to avoid his intimate action, but all I got was his big hand preventing me from moving further away, as his body and lips presses closer to me.

    He begins to rub his cheek against my ear, right hand holding my forehead, not allowing me to move, then tentatively kiss my earlobe with light feathery kisses. I reach out to pull his cor back, but didn¡¯t think he would actually open his mouth and bite down on my ear, paining me to sound a little cry.

    Hearing this, He Lian Chen proudly smiles, then sticks out his warm tongue as he delicately starts licking, that type of hot and humid feeling makes me unable to refrain from feeling goose bumps rise along my skin. I secretly curse at him, pervert, then use all my power to butt my forehead into the side of his face, waiting for him to release me in pain, before I leisurely say: ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, your majesty should get going to the study room to look at the memorials to the throne now.¡±

    He Lian Chen holds his face and res at me, ¡°Boorish! Barbarous!¡±

    I get up and wipe my ears nonstop, sending him a shallow smile: ¡°Per-, -vert.¡±

    He isn¡¯t angered and insteadughs, proudly saying: ¡°Many thanks for the praise.¡±

    ¡­¡­my lips could not refrain from twitching a few times when I see his handsome smile, indeed, a tree without bark will die without a doubt, a person without face (integrity), is peerless in the world.

    Just like that, the poisoning incident had considerably calmed down, that bunch of pce maids and eunuchs came to me to express their gratitude, like thanking the heaven and earth. I sensitively notice one little eunuch look at me slightly anxiously, but did not say anything in the end and left. Iment, who is to me when speaking of this, nothing but a pawn, not much of a loss if dead, not much of special use if alive. Of course, this is spoken from our point of view, to the pawn themselves and those that care about the pawn, he is not just a simple little pawn.

    Important or not, just depends on who.

    Due to the food poisoning matter, my body had gotten a lot weaker, very naturally, this is another opportunity to give me some time to rest. I no longer need to closely apany He Lian Chen, but every afternoon, he would spare some time toe sit here with me. As to what he does¡­¡­en, it¡¯s best left unspoken.

    This morning, I am currently leaning against the bed as I read the unofficially documented history He Lian Chen had brought me, within the quiet room, the sound of me turning pages sound in particrly clear and crisp. I suddenly sense something wrong, in my hearing, there seems to be another sound other than the turning of book pages. I ce the book down and furrow my brows, but once I fully concentrate on hearing that sound, itpletely disappears. I thought I was just imagining things, but just when I pick up the book again, I once again hear that sound, although very subtle, although barely detectable, I can confirm it¡¯s there.

    My heart gives rise to a bad feeling, just as I wanted to remove the covers and get out of bed, I abruptly withdraw my foot and jump back in. I round my eyes as I stare at that moving thing below the bed, as if resorting to poisoning me once isn¡¯t enough, to actually bring out a snake this time? There¡¯s truly no end to this ah.

    I slightly narrow my eyes, then pull up my sleeves and put my hands on hips. En-heng, snake, to tell the truth, I really am not afraid of this cold-bloodied ything. Doesn¡¯t it just spot a target within seven inches and then squeeze them to death, today, I shall let them see what it¡¯s called to meet a ghost, kill a ghost, encounter a snake, strangle a snake.

    Whilst I eye it with eyes of a tiger, that nimble ck snake had already slithered its way up the bed frame, I wickedlyugh, just as I was prepared to throw my hands into action, I hear someone loudly call out from outside: ¡°Ah-Lan, I¡¯ming in!¡±

    After being rmed by the voice, the originally slowly moving snake lifts it body, charging towards me like ck lightning. I throw down my hand as I smash the book at it, whilst unable to refrain from sounding ¡°pei¡±, how great of you, He Xing Yan, reallye to deliberately bring me harm!

    After being hit by the book, the ck snake has clearly gotten highly agitated, threateningly opening its mouth at me, seemingly wanting me to take a clear look at those two sharp and vicious teeth. I make an agile jump off the bed, then when ites leaping towards me, I turn and dodge to the side, throwing out my hand as I aim to grab its seven-inch body, and then proudly strengthen the hold as I gently say to it: ¡°Why must you pick on me, why, oh why¡­¡­?¡±

    Whilst I¡¯m juggling it around, the doors were pushed open by He Xing Yan, followed by his loud cry of, ¡°Watch out!¡±

    I reflexively jump a big step forward, when I look back, I see a green snake that had been shot down by He Xing Yan¡¯s dart, fresh blood dying a part of the floorboard red.

    He Xing Yan is still maintaining the posture of throwing the dart, eyes dull and soulless. When he sees the ck snake in my hands, he reveals an absolutely ruthless expression, walking up to my side and directly cuts down the ck snake¡¯s head with another dart. After doing all this, he finally grabs onto my hand strongly: ¡°Fortunate, fortunate I shot it just now¡­¡­¡±

    Of course, I know what he¡¯s trying to express, it was all thanks to this child saving me just now, if not, even if I was able to dodge the ck one, I wouldn¡¯t be able to escape the green one. and so I stroke his hair, saying with a smile: ¡°That¡¯s right ah, all thanks to you.¡±

    He Xing Yan¡¯s expression is still a little nk, he gulps and says: ¡°Have¡­¡­have¡­¡­have I ever told you, I¡¯m scared of snakes the most?¡±

    I shake my head, then reach out to pinch his cheeks as I say: ¡°You are much greater than they are.¡±

    He Xing Yan¡¯s eyes slightly brightens up a bit, ¡°I, I can¡¯t even move once I see a snake¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°That was only in the past.¡± Iugh, ¡°Look, you¡¯ve defeated them.¡±

    He Xing Yan¡¯s eyes looks back and forth from his own hands and the snake on the ground several times, then sets onto my face. He asks somewhat doubtfully: ¡°I¡­¡­really defeated them?¡±

    I wipe away the traces of blood on his hand with my sleeve, jokingly saying: ¡°Could it be, the ones standing right now isn¡¯t us?¡±

    ¡°The ones standing are us.¡± He Xing Yan firmly says.

    I lightly chuckle, holding his hand as I say: ¡°Thest ones standing, are the winners.¡±

    What He Lian Chen sees is such a scene: I have He Xing Yan ¨C whose hands are tainted by blood ¨C held in my embrace, sleeves stained with quite a bit of blood, and lying on the ground are two dead snakes, and two rows of red. His handsome face is instantly washed over with anxiety, striding forward and grabbing one person in each arm, saying: ¡°Who¡¯s injured?¡±

    I see true anxiety in his eyes and suddenly feel a little touched, ¡°We¡¯re both fine.¡±

    He Lian Chen¡¯s sharp eyes looks the both of us up and down several times, then the gold in his eyes intensifies. He dangerously narrows his eyes, deep voice saying: ¡°Xing Yan, take her to your room first, then tell people to thoroughly inspect this room.¡±

    He Xing Yan nods, ¡°Yes, Imperial Brother.¡±

    He Lian Chen tightly purses his lips and turns to leave, even his back figure is vaguely releasing an air of fury.

    He Xing Yan tugs at my sleeve, anxiously asking: ¡°Imperial Brother¡­¡­is angry?¡±

    I solemnly nod, ¡°As long as he¡¯s not angry at us.¡±

    Only then does heugh, but when he sees the dead snakes again, he furrows his brows in disgust, pulling me out, ¡°Let¡¯s go to my ce first.¡±

    I burst outughing, indeed still just a child, ¡°Alright.¡±

    When He Xing Yan and I walk up to the door, we just happen to run into the hurriedlying Eunuch Qu, Eunuch Qu covers his mouth and says in surprise: ¡°Ninth Prince, you two are¡­¡­¡±

    He Xing Yan coldly says: ¡°Have people inspect this building thoroughly, best not let there be a snake nest.¡±

    Eunuch Qu¡¯s expression appears slightly unsightly, ¡°This servant shall obey orders.¡± He then anxiously asks: ¡°Does Ninth Prince perhaps know where his majesty is right now?¡±

    He Xing Yan says: ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Eunuch Qu holds up the orchid gesture, narrowing his fine brows as he says: ¡°Yun Ze¡¯s envoy is currently waiting for his majesty in the hall, what to do if we can¡¯t find him~ does Ninth Prince perhaps know where his majesty is right now?¡±

    I think for a moment, then give He Xing Yan a little push towards Eunuch Qu, ¡°Eunuch Qu, take Ninth Prince to clean up, leave me to go find his majesty.¡±

    Eunuch Qu waves his arms, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to hurry and go then!¡±

    He Xing Yan sends him a sharp look, causing him to withdraw his arms and awkwardly say to me: ¡°We have people waiting right now.¡±

    I give He Xing Yan a pat on the shoulder ¡°I¡¯ll go find your Imperial Brother, you go first.¡±

    He Xing Yan furrows his brows, ¡°You know where Imperial Brother went?¡±

    I half lower my eyes, the ce He Lian Chen went to¡­¡­is most likely Consort Mi¡¯s pce hall, no?

    When I arrive at Consort Mi¡¯s pce, I see not a single pce maid nor eunuch, and so I was even more sure of my guess ¨C He Lian Chen had certainlye angrily rushing over to here, then sent all the servants away, preparing to settle this with Consort Mi.

    I have nevere to Consort Mi¡¯s pce hall before, but fortunately, the set out of the pce halls are all more or less the same, so I was able to easily find her bedroom. Just as I walked up to the door, wanting to knock on, I hear Consort Mi¡¯s wailing as she asks: ¡°Lian, you once said you only love me, but right now, you¡¯re instead interrogating me for that damned wench, exactly what¡¯s so good about her?!¡±

    The hand of mine that was about knock, pauses, only to hear He Lian Chen say word by word: ¡°Whether she¡¯s good or not, is not important, what¡¯s important is that zhen cares about her, more so than anyone else.¡±

 Fifty-Two

    <h4>Chapter Fifty-Two</h4>

    ¡°On what basis does she make you care about her?!¡± Consort Mi raises her voice as she says: ¡°She¡¯s nothing more than an ordinaryss! What part of her deserves you treating her like this?! Could it be, you¡¯ve forgotten how great we once were, how could you possibly do this to me for an irrelevant person, how could you possibly¡­¡­¡± Speaking up to here, Consort Mi¡¯s voice carries quite a bit of misery.

    He Lian Chen¡¯s voice is deep and cold, ¡°What¡¯s good about her, zhen needs not exin to you. As for zhen and you¡­¡­Mi Er, could it be you still don¡¯t understand, that is all in the past now.¡±

    ¡°Past? What¡¯s called the past?¡± Consort Mi¡¯s voice shows no understanding, ¡°How could it possibly be the past? Lian, we had once said we¡¯ll be one another¡¯s only one, we said we will apany one another till old age, we said we will only love one another, and not love anyone else.¡± Her emotions slightly grow out of control, ¡°Yet right now you are telling me it¡¯s all in the past! You say you care for her! Care for a woman from another kingdom! How could you do this? How could you possibly do this?¡±

    ¡°Why can¡¯t zhen do this?¡± He Lian Chen calmly asks back: ¡°Mi Er, could you have forgotten, it was you who betrayed out promises?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡­¡± Consort Mi chokes, ¡°I know you are still bothered by this matter, but Lian, you know it, I did not want to be betrothed to Yu Xiang, the one I love has always been you. But what else could I do? I cannot defy the imperial decree, I don¡¯t have the capability to not ept the marriage¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Mi Er, zhen understands.¡± He Lian Chen¡¯s tone carriesughter, but it¡¯s somewhat satirical, ¡°So what if zhen and you had an agreement, so what if we made spoken promises of the future, you ¨C the noble daughter of the prime minister, will naturally be matched with the dragon and phoenix amongst the people (most outstanding person). Zhen is also nothing more than a blind man, in the eyes of Prime Minister, how could I possibly be your match?¡±

    ¡°Lian, why do you trouble yourself with saying such words to belittle me, Yu Xiang and I had never had anything between us before, could it be, this isn¡¯t even enough?¡± Consort Mi¡¯s voice is delicate and pitiful.

    ¡°Hahaha.¡± He Lian Chen happilyughs out loud, then says with extreme satire: ¡°Mi Er, you really think zhen doesn¡¯t know about it all? Is it that there was never anything between you and Yu Xiang, or is it Yu Xiang never wanting anything with you?¡±

    ¡°Lian¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Mi Er, hope you will be able to understand, zhen is no longer the He Lian Chen from back then, you are also not the Lin Mi Er from that time. Zhen does not wish to speak of some matters too clearly, and you, best learn to draw the line for zhen.¡± He Lian Chen¡¯s tone bes very imposing, ¡°Should there be another time, then don¡¯t me zhen for not considering past sentiments.¡±

    ¡°Lian!¡± Consort Mi loudly cries out: ¡°Should you really not hold an ounce of feelings for me like you said, then why did you marry me?!¡±

    ¡°Why zhen married you, could you possibly not know?¡± He Lian Chen slowly says: ¡°You¡¯ve already gotten everything you wanted, so be it now.¡±

    ¡°Then what about you?¡± Consort Mi sounds a charmingughter, ¡°Have you gotten everything you wanted, you know I have the thing you want, could it be, you¡¯ve given it up? I can give you what you want, as long as you kill that woman!¡±

    ¡°Mi Er.¡± He Lian Chen is not threatened at all, calm andposed as he says: ¡°Why are you always so confident in yourself? So what if you have the thing zhen wants? Zhen does not have to have it. Also¡­¡­¡± His voice suddenly turns dark and deep, ¡°You bestpletely erase that thought from your mind, if not, zhen will bring everything to an end before you can act. Mi Er, remember, what you can give me, she may not necessarily be unable to. And what she is able to bring me, is definitely not something you or anyone else will ever be able to.¡±

    ¡°He Lian Chen!¡± Consort Mi is close to copsing, ¡°How could you possibly do this to me?! Look, look at this doll, this was what you personally made me for my seventh birthday. You clearly couldn¡¯t see anything at all, yet you made a wooden doll for me, at that time, the palms of your hands were filled with blood from the wooden splinters, fingers swollen from the hammer. You said this doll will always apany me just like you, you said¡­¡­¡±

    The sound of something getting knocked down is heard, followed by He Lian Chen¡¯s cold voice saying: ¡°Mi Er, zhen doesn¡¯t wish to repeat what has been said, whether you think it through or not, take care of yourself.¡±

    Footsteps could be heard inside the room, I hurriedly hide behind the pir, holding in my breath. The sound of footsteps gradually distances, He Lian Chen¡¯s figure also disappears from sight, just as I wanted to sneak away, I hear a burst of smashing cups and broken objects from inside the room. Inside that room with the doors still open, Consort Mi is currently red with anger, a pretty face resentfully sweeping everything off the table, water-like eyes faintly lined with tears.

    ¡°What right, what right, what right?!¡± She grits her teeth, ¡°What right does she have to receive his doting love?! The one he loves, clearly, can only be me! An Ke Lan, I¡¯m not going to let you off, I definitely won¡¯t let you off!¡±

    I cannot refrain from shivering, a jealous woman is indeed horrifying, simply makes one¡¯s hair stand on end.

    After saying such words with great anger, Consort Mi lowers her head and looks at an extremely roughly made wooden doll, a cold light rapidly shes past her eyes, bending down to pick it up¡­¡­

    I furrow my brows, what she picked up is the box next to the wooden figure, and not the wooden figure?

    Consort Mi¡¯s face bes a little hideous, she suddenlyughs at the box, then overturns it and press something underneath, an additionalpartment opens from the bottom of the box. Consort Mi takes something out from inside, holding it tightly, coldlyughing as she quietly mutters: ¡°Lian, I have the bargaining chip you want, you cannot win.¡±

    I lean my back against the pir as I narrow my eyes, turns out, Consort Mi had been gripping onto victory this entire time because Yun Zhan¡¯s treasure map is in her hands¡­¡­now this, really is a right mess.

    When I head back, I feign anxiousness as I pant and ask Eunuch Qu whether his majesty has returned yet, Eunuch Qu looks at me with me, saying: ¡°His majesty had long returned already. Seriously, relying on you to find him, afraid Yun Ze¡¯s envoy would have gone white-haired waiting for you.¡±

    I apologetically smile, ¡°May Eunuch forgive me, if it isn¡¯t because this servant still haven¡¯t gotten very familiar with the pce yet, this servant is stupid, always forgetting the way.¡±

    ¡°Mustn¡¯t be like this next time, got to learn to be smarter.¡± Eunuch Qu side-eyes me, saying: ¡°Although said to be his majesty¡¯s red man, you still mustn¡¯t forget what should be learnt and understood in this pce, if not, the one to suffer in the end is yourself.¡±

    ¡°Thanking Eunuch¡¯s teachings, this servant understands.¡±

    Eunuch Qu takes me to the arranged ce and then leaves, and only after I clean myself and change my clothes, do I have the spare time to have a good think about the matters that just happened. Consort Mi has Yun Zhan¡¯s treasure map in hand, He Lian Chen married her for the treasure map, but right now, has engaged in a conflict with her because of me¡­¡­

    ¡®What you can give me, she may not necessarily be unable to. And what she is able to bring me, is definitely not something you or anyone else will ever be able to.¡¯

    I y around with the teapot with a seeming smile, He Lian Chen, these words of yours, just what do they mean?

    Not long after, Xiao Shun Zies with a message, saying He Lian Chen¡¯s requested me to go serve him, I once again head to his study room as per usual, after entering, I see him with his thick brows tightly furrowed, seeming to have some worries and doubts. I walk up to his side, ¡°Your majesty.¡±

    He raises his eyes, concealing theplex emotions within, then points at a golden invitation, saying: ¡°Do you perhaps know who gave zhen this?¡±

    I take a look at the pattern on this invitation, ¡°Yun Ze¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Do you perhaps know what is written inside?¡± His bony fingers strokes the invitation, as he causally says this.

    I think for a moment, then helplessly say: ¡°Your majesty thinks too highly of me, I am unable to see through things.¡±

    He Lian Chen lightly hooks up his thin lips, handsome eyes filled with a smile, ¡°The invite speaks of a happy event, Su Qi, will ascend to the throne in a day.¡±

    I slightly fall into a daze, Seventh Brother¡­¡­no, it¡¯s Su Qi, Su Qi of Yun Ze. I lightly smile, he has finally settled the internal discord and became the victor, my seventh brother, has never been one to be trifled with.

    ¡°Zhen also have another news here.¡± He Lian Chen takes out another invitation, a red one this time, ¡°You want to take a guess as to what this is?¡±

    When I see the invite, I cannot help but to hold my breath for a moment, this is Yun Mi¡¯s symbol, red, which also means¡­¡­

    He Lian Chen rather meanly says: ¡°This is an invite sent by your imperial sister, also a joyous event to be held in a day, just that it¡¯s not enthronement, but marriage.¡±

    I calmly smile as I say: ¡°My imperial sister¡¯s grand wedding, shouldn¡¯t your majesty let me go back to visit my family?¡±

    ¡°Heng.¡± He Lian Chen casually tosses the invite onto the table, ¡°You want to go back and watch your imperial sister and Yuwen Rui get married so much?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Sister¡¯s and Cousin¡¯s joyous event, I am of course happy.¡±

    He Lian Chen tentatively looks at me, ¡°That best be how your heart feels as well. You and he are already thoroughly impossible, you had better let the feelings go.¡±

    I lightly smile and say nothing, women are indeed creatures that speak in contradiction to their hearts, I clearly feel stuffy at heart, yet say I don¡¯t care at all, clearly feel dejected, yet say I¡¯m happy for their marriage.

    I sure do f*cking love to fake it.

    But¡­¡­

    Why is there a voice inside of me saying, trust him?

    I lower my eyes and fall silent, having been together for over a decade, the feelings ultimately cannot be extinguished in one go.

    The next day, I return to my duties, regarding the poisonous snake incident, He Lian Chen did not say anything to me, and I am also happy to not ask him. Regarding some matters, it¡¯d be meaningless to be too open with them.

    I presume he thinks that Consort Mi will give it a break for some time, but reality is, I run into a gloomy looking Consort Mi in a corner of the pce, and judging from her attitude, she had even urately nned to run into me here.

    I can only smile at her naturally, saying: ¡°This servant greets your highness.¡±

    Hate flitters past Consort Mi¡¯s eyes, but her face still carries a charming smile as she says: ¡°Oh, where are you heading off to now?¡±

    I look down as I say: ¡°If it isn¡¯t because I picked some fresh grapes, currently sending them over to his majesty.¡±

    Consort Mi hooks up her red lips, beautiful eyes looking enchanting, ¡°So it¡¯s grapes¡­¡­¡± Her white hand picks up a grape, ¡°You also like to eat grapes?¡±

    ¡°Mm¡­¡­it¡¯s alright.¡±

    ¡°Hoho.¡± She reveals a nostalgic and sweet expression, ¡°I also like it, back then, Lian would always peel all the grapes before giving it me to eat, but he would not even touch it himself, refusing to eat it despite me persuading him in all sorts of ways, only telling me to quickly get eating¡­¡­¡±

    I quietly listen on, en, Consort Mi hase to show off the sweetness right now, I just need to listen.

    ¡°What about you, has Lian peeled them for you?¡± She pretends to casually ask this.

    I shake my head, ¡°No.¡±

    Consort Mi smiles more sweetly, the dangling ornament in her hair also shakes a little, ¡°Is that so ah¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°That is precisely so.¡± I smile, feigning sadness as I say: ¡°His majesty is still waiting, I shall leave first.¡±

    Consort Mi is somewhat proud, ¡°Talk to you next time then.¡±

    After I turn around, I think as though it¡¯s got nothing to do with me, indeed ah, in this world, whoever takes it seriously, whoever loses.

    Only after walking halfway there, do I remember He Lian Chen entrusting me to get the bird¡¯s nest, and so, I change direction and head back. As I walk and walk, I am blinded by a sharp golden light, I slightly squint my eyes to look towards the light source, turns out within the cluster of trees, a dangling hair ornament had been dropped.

    ¡­¡­dangling hair ornament?

    I look around, Consort Mi has already gone without a trace, as for this hair ornament on the ground, exactly was it unintentionally dropped by her, or had it fallen under a special circumstance?

    En, this matter is best thought out thoroughly, as if I like to carry out stupid acts.

    After thinking this through, I prepare to leave, just that the heavens really doesn¡¯t like me, right when I had turned around, someone clutches onto my neck, a man¡¯s dark voice sounds beside my ear: ¡°They say you¡¯re He Lian Chen¡¯s male pet?¡±

    I¡¯m suddenly rendered speechless as I choke, this great hero, am I able to say, ¡®I¡¯m not¡¯ now?

 Fifty-Three

    <h4>Chapter Fifty-Three</h4>

    Where did wee up tost time? Oh, right, it was when that hero had grabbed my little neck from behind, asking me, ¡°They say you¡¯re He Lian Chen¡¯s male pet?¡±

    I was just wanting to seriously answer this question, when this hero disdainfully adds, ¡°No wonder why he doesn¡¯t visit his consorts, didn¡¯t think he¡¯s actually into this, tut tut, truly a shameful interest.¡±

    I calmly ignore these words, taking in a deep breath as I prepare to answer the first question, when this piece of sh*t just speaks to himself again: ¡°Forget it, you¡¯re not going to answer now are you? Knock you unconscious and take you away first.¡±

    Then ah, I was knocked unconscious with a sound of ¡°pa¡±.

    ¡­¡­you great master¡¯s.

    To speak the truth, this isn¡¯t the first time I¡¯ve been a hostage, nor is it the first time I was knocked unconscious, but at least every time I ¡®wake up naturally¡¯. However, this time is an exception, I had been woken up by the noisiness.

    Regarding the person who has been screaming at the top of her lungs right next to my ear, without stop, and putting aside the bitter, harsh intentions behind the words, I must say, her throat sure is great. When tender, it can make even your bones soften, when sharp, it can make you wholeheartedly feel like thorns have grown inside your ears, tut tut, truly is insanely prickly.

    I furrow my brows, finally deciding to continue keeping my eyes closed, y dead.

    Consort Mi is still not taking a break from shouting, ¡°Back then, who was it that kneeled down, saying to me, they will follow me, stay loyal to me, how great now, turning around to bite back at me, really is a thing that return kindness with ingratitude!¡±

    At this time, the door is kicked open, the iing person crisply says: ¡°Have you finished speaking yet?¡±

    I open a little slit of my eye to look towards the door, the arrived person is a young woman, approximately sixteen/seventeen years of age, round face isn¡¯t unfamiliar, just that the innocent expression on her face has been reced with coldness¡­¡­this person is precisely the round faced pce maid by Consort Mi¡¯s side the other time.

    Consort Mi naturally stops speaking in surprise, she blurts out: ¡°Zhao Lu, how could it be you?!¡±

    Zhao Lu contemptuously say to her: ¡°Your highness Consort Mi, why can¡¯t it be me?¡±

    ¡°You, you, Zhao Lu, you actually betrayed me!¡± Consort Mi¡¯s face still carries shock, yet her hate fully surfaces in her eyes, ¡°You actually betrayed me with him!¡±

    Zhao Lu coldly sounds a harrumph, ¡°Never been loyal to begin with, so where does the betrayale in?¡±

    Consort Mi had already wiped away the shock on her face, face darkening as she says: ¡°What does that mean?¡±

    ¡°It means what I said.¡± Zhao Lu mockinglyughs as she says this.

    ¡°You¡¯re saying¡­¡­it was all fake?¡± Consort Mi¡¯s voice bes somewhat shaky, ¡°Back then, you being driven into the streets was fake, getting hit and cursed at was fake, telling me you were abandoned by your parents, was also fake?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it was all fake.¡± Zhao Lu reveals a sh of cold light in her eyes, ¡°Your highness still wishes to call me a ¡®a thing that returns kindness with ingratitude¡¯? Chi-, you saving the me ¨C who was posing as an orphan ¨C back then was real, do you think you have a kind heart?¡±

    ¡°Truly a joke, Lin Mi Er, ask yourself with your hand on chest, these past few years, what have you treated me as, a personal maid or a venting bag?¡± Zhao Lu is filled with disgust as she says: ¡°Act pleasantly towards me when in you¡¯re a good mood, hitting and cursing at me when you¡¯re in a bad mood, have you ever treated me as a human? Also, Lin Mi Er, do you perhaps know who the Crown Prince¡¯s concubine you schemed against back then is?¡±

    Zhao Lu slowly leans in towards Consort Mi, full of hate as she says: ¡°That person is my one and only older sister! And you actually poisoned her¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re that little hoof¡¯s younger sister.¡± Consort Mi suddenlyughs out loud, ¡°So what if I poisoned that little hoof to death, she actually dared to seduce Yu Xiang, does she not even see what kind of a thing she is?!¡±

    Zhao Lu raises her hand and fiercely throws it across Consort Mi¡¯s face, a sharp sound rings through the air, ¡°Damned wench! It was clearly because you were jealous of my sister for receiving Master Crown Prince¡¯s doting love, it is clearly you who has a heart of venom, and took to ruthless means!¡±

    That p had caused blood toe out from the corner of Consort Mi¡¯s lips, but she still speaks on disdainfully: ¡°So what if I take to ruthless means, that damned wench and Master Crown Prince had long gone to meet Lord Yan (King of Hell), yet it is I who ultimately lived on. What kind of a great thing do you think you are? Even if I treated you like a dog, I still raised you for eight years, ho, got bitten by one¡¯s own dog¡­¡­¡±

    Zhao Lunds another p with a turn of her hand, ¡°Venomous woman, I¡¯ll have you go down to apany them now!¡±

    Consort Mi¡¯s cheeks have swelled up badly, ¡°Kill me? Don¡¯t you forget why Chen Yao had captured me, should you dare touch a single hair on my body, watch out his majesty doesn¡¯t let you die without a burial!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t use his majesty to scare me, you think he still treats you like his precious?¡± Zhao Lu grabs her neck and ridicules: ¡°The one his majesty favours is that little eunuch, and not you, even if I kill you, nothing will happen!¡±

    ¡°*Cough*¡­¡­then you¡­¡­you go ahead and give it a go!¡± Consort Mi disjointedly says.

    Zhao Lu finally starts to fear, hatefully letting go, then takes out a dagger from her waist side, ¡°Damned wench, your mouth sure is unyielding, since I can¡¯t take your life right now, I¡¯ll earn some extra takings first!¡±

    She roughly drags over Consort Mi¡¯s hand that¡¯s tied behind her back, pulling out the little thumb, and was about to cut down at it. Consort Mi¡¯s eyes finally shows panic, starting to struggle.

    I sigh, epting my fate, I open my eyes and loudly cry out, ¡°Ah!¡±

    The two people over there, simultaneously stop what they¡¯re doing and looks over at me, I blink, innocently asking: ¡°May I ask¡­¡­what time is it right now?¡±

    Zhao Lu narrows her eyes, ¡°Eunuch Lan sure is in a good mood, sleeping sofortably.¡±

    Iugh, ¡°No no, what is [Older] Sister doing, wanting to cut off her highness¡¯ finger for fun?¡±

    Zhao Lu sweetly smiles, yet her eyes are filled with cruelty, ¡°Eunuch Lan sure is intelligent, you don¡¯t like this highness very much either, right? How about giving you this finger as dinnerter?¡±

    ¡°Very good, very good.¡± I heavily nod, ¡°I indeed don¡¯t like her, although pretty in appearance, that mouth is more poisonous than poison, that pretentious character aside, she is even highly opinionated, being fickle aside, she even has loose morals like water, forget marrying the younger brother, she even married the older brother.¡±

    Consort Mi¡¯s face grows increasingly darker, whilst Zhao Lu reveals a look of satisfaction.

    I continue saying: ¡°If she isn¡¯t considered a highness, this oldie, would have long gotten rid of her, but the problem is, she¡¯s a highness ah! Unlucky!¡± I spit out a sound of ¡°pei¡±, ¡°Body as fragile as a f*cking garlic, causing this oldie to not even dare to give her a kick, deeply afraid that she¡¯ll be a goner with a little knock! Sister sure is a great person, once that knife of yours goes down, her life is also pretty much over, also considered venting out in my stead. Do continue Sister, do continue Sister, got to cut down neatly, must sever the flesh and bones in one cut,¡± I look eager, just missing some saliva, ¡°Then ah, the blood will spray out onto Sister¡¯s body like spring water, the dye looking more pretty than plum blossoms¡­¡­then I¡¯ll watch her slowly lose blood until she dies, that process, sure is a f*cking great feeling!¡±

    After the two of them hear me say all this, their faces had turnedpletely pale, Consort Mi directs a hateful re at me with trembling lips, whilst Zhao Lu had lost her reckless behaviour from before, putting away the knife and then pushes Consort Mi onto the ground, giving her a kick as she coldly says: ¡°Damned wench, I¡¯ll settle this with youter.¡± She then nces at me, ¡°Eunuch Lan is an intelligent person, but intelligent people tend to have short lives.¡±

    After saying that, she leaves, and those doors have once again been tightly shut. Consort Mi sounds a few coughs, taking in a deep breath as she curses: ¡°Zhao Lu, you best not fall into my hands in future, if not, I will definitely make you regret treating me like this!¡±

    I indifferently cast her a nce, ¡°Having seen so many women ignorant of timing and situation, I sure haven¡¯t seen a woman as ignorant as you, must you make her kill you for you to actually resign yourself?¡±

    Consort Mi fiercely res at me, ¡°Who told you to interfere with someone else¡¯s matters?! Even if I do die, it has nothing to do with you!¡±

    I look at her in surprise, ¡°I say, you don¡¯t think I said all that to deliberately save you, do you? Ai-yo-wei, how wrongful ah!¡± I stretch out my neck towards the doors as I yell out: ¡°This Sister, how wrongful! Don¡¯t you misunderstand, my words just now were all of utmost sincerity, with not an ounce of pretence, are all words from the bottom of my f*cking heart ah! Don¡¯t you think wrongly! Quicklye back, do what you should, no need to give me face!¡±

    ¡°An Ke Lan!¡± Consort Mi angrily shouts out: ¡°Shut up right now!¡±

    ¡°Can you not give it a break?¡± I rest my back against a pir as Izily say: ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t even be here right now, do you not even have the slightest idea of what¡¯s right and wrong?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡­¡± Consort Mi gulps, then speaks with anger again: ¡°Getting to the bottom of it all, if it isn¡¯t all because of you?! Should you not havee to Yun Zhan, none of this would have happened! Nor would I have resorted to finding Chen Yao to kill you, nor would I have been abducted here by him!¡±

    What? May I ask, is she just reaping what she sowed?

    ¡°I really don¡¯t understand what is in that head of yours.¡± I lightly look at her and say: ¡°You and He Lian Chen have exchanged vows of eternal loyalty, then under one imperial decree, you went and married his younger brother, in the end, you say he doesn¡¯t love you but loves someone else, it¡¯s all his wrong. You wedded the former crown prince, killed his concubine out of jealousy, the concubine¡¯s younger sister has chased up to your doors for revenge, you say she¡¯s ungrateful for ignoring your fostering grace, it¡¯s all her wrong. You say I came to Yun Zhan and became He Lian Chen¡¯s personal eunuch, I don¡¯t deserve the nice treatment and doting from him, I viewed myself too highly, wanting to seduce He Lian Chen, you sent for someone to kill me but ended up getting abducted as well, it¡¯s all my wrong.¡±

    I shallowly hook up my thin lips, remaining calm andposed throughout this pressing matter, as I ask: ¡°Why is it that when matters are spoken from your lips, everything seems to be so different? Could it be that in your eyes, everything you do is right, the ones that are wrong are always others?¡±

    Consort Mi is rendered speechless by this question, in the end, her eyes actually turn red, ¡°It¡¯s you, it¡¯s all because of you! If not for you, Lian would only marry me in the end! He¡¯d have no other choice! But you came along, he actually looks at you so tenderly, he would only look at me like that in the past! He hated grapes since young, unable to see grapes in his sight, only because I like eating them, would he refrain from throwing away those grapes! But that day, he actually asked for people to send in grapes for you!¡± The Consort Mi right now, actually looks rather fragile, water-like eyes filled with tears as she says: ¡°It¡¯s because of you that Lian doesn¡¯t want me! Why must you have appeared before him?!¡±

    I lowlyugh, ¡°Lin Mi Er, you really are selfish.¡±

    I know selfishness is originally human nature, but I really haven¡¯t seen someone as selfish, as self-centred as this, cing all the me onto others so ignorantly, exacting revenge out of hate and disgust with such a peace of mind.

    ¡°Sel-¡­¡­-fish?¡± Consort Mi¡¯s lips trembles, ¡°I too, only wish for him to dote on me well, treat me well, I acted foolishly in the past and had done him wrong, but I understand now, only he, is the one that truly treated me nice, I wish to spend my time with him well. Yet he says he doesn¡¯t want me now, he doesn¡¯t want me¡­¡­¡± Speaking up to here, the tearses pouring down like rain, so not pitiful.

    I fall silent for a while, then quietly say: ¡°Lin Mi Er, no one will stand there waiting for you forever.¡±

    Just like how you threw He Lian Chen behind first and left him, he too, will not remain there forever, waiting for you to turn back. Every person has their own path, and that path will definitely split into several smaller paths.

    Consort Mi quietly sobs, ¡°I know, that¡¯s why I hate it, I married Yu Xiang, yet Yu Xiang would rather touch a prostitute than touch me. I help Lian overthrow Yu Xiang, Lian did indeed marry me, but he no longer loves me anymore¡­¡­I hate it, I hate it!¡±

    ¡°Ultimately speaking, the one you hate is yourself.¡± Iugh, ¡°You hate the you right now, that¡¯s why you¡¯re so unwilling to let go of the past, insisting on hitting your head until it cracks and bleeds, insisting on letting yourself live amongst the pain.¡±

    Consort Mi slowly raises her head, crying even more intensely.

    I slightly lower my eyes as I lightly say: ¡°If you¡¯re not able to love and cherish yourself to this extent, then how are you to let otherse and love you?¡±

    Consort Mi cries to the point of starting to get hups, but no longer speaks up in retaliation.

    I close my eyes, thinking I should take back my words of ¡®she is selfish¡¯, Consort Mi is not considered truly selfish, a truly selfish person would not torture themselves so foolishly, a truly selfish person should be like me ¨C¨C rather have the harm inflicted on everyone else, than have harm inflicted on myself.

 Fifty-Four

    <h4>Chapter Fifty-Four</h4>

    Consort Mi and I continued to remain in this seeming firewood storage room for two or three sichen, until the doors were kicked open again. The iing person is a burly man in ck clothing, standing on the man¡¯s right, is the Zhao Lu who had angrily left before, on the left is an unfamiliar young woman.

    The man in ck¡¯s cold and sharp facial contour makes him appear gloomy and cold, fine eyes filled with hostility. Both his hands are held behind his back, stepping over the door threshold as he enters, he finally stops before Consort Mi.

    Consort Mi disdainfullyughs, ¡°I originally thought you¡¯re a dog, but didn¡¯t think you¡¯re actually a dog that bites back at its saviour.¡±

    The man is not agitated, just that his face turns a few points colder, ¡°Those of my status naturally wouldn¡¯t be held in your highness¡¯ eyes, the one that is held in your highness¡¯ eyes has already arrived, I shall let you have your reunion now.¡± The man turns to look at me, a sh of disdain sweeping past, ¡°This must be Eunuch Lan.¡±

    I smile, saying: ¡°It is, don¡¯t know what business this hero has?¡±

    ¡°No business, just abducting one more person, gaining one more bargaining chip.¡± The man also smiles, yet his eyes are filled with cold gloom. He turns to the two people behind him and say: ¡°Zhao Lu, Chen Yi, bring them out.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The two young women immediatelye up and roughly pull up Consort Mi and I, the des in hand also pressing against our necks. Consort Mi uncooperatively struggles a bit, causing that shaky de toe closer to her.

    The man says with a seeming smile: ¡°Your highness and Eunuch must be very careful, if not, should their hands make a little fumble¡­¡­¡±

    Threat, bare and undisguised threat ah, this is.

    Consort Mi coldly harrumphs, ¡°Chen Yao, I really must have been blind to have saved you back then.¡±

    ¡°Your highness is still ever so annoying, no wonder why his royal highness is unwilling to even spare you a nce.¡± Disdain and hate surfaces on Chen Yao¡¯s face, ¡°Stuff their mouths.¡±

    And so, our only freedom of speech has also been taken away thanks to Consort Mi¡¯s provocation, Consort Mi is still squeaking out her words, but no one is able to understand her. I let out a deep deep sigh inside, woman, your name is troublesome.

    We are forced into a horse carriage, approximately half a sichenter, the carriagees to a stop, only after stumbling off the carriage, do we see someone waiting at a spot not far away, and that person is precisely He Lian Chen.

    Chen Yao reveals a smile upon seeing this, just that such smile does not reach his eyes at all, ¡°Eldest Royal Highness, long time no see.¡±

    He Lian Chen¡¯s eyes sweeps across us, finally settling on Chen Yao¡¯s body. He also smiles faintly, ¡°General Chen, long time no see.¡±

    I secretly curse at him, at a time like this, you still need to keep up your manner and poise, man, your name is pretentious.

    Chen Yao says: ¡°Your royal highness came alone as agreed, indeed very courageous.¡±

    He Lian Chen appears a little helpless as he says: ¡°Zhen did want to bring people along, just that General Chen had zhen turning left and wandering right, changing the destination several times, hence even if they did want to follow along, they wouldn¡¯t be able to.¡±

    ¡°Zhen?¡± Chen Yao¡¯s eyes fills up with hostility, ¡°Almost forgotten, Eldest Royal Highness is but the emperor of Yun Zhan now, just that your royal highness, sitting on that seat, do you perhaps feel at unease with a guilty conscience?¡±

    He Lian Chen thinks otherwise as he says: ¡°What guilty conscience would zhen have?¡±

    ¡°That seat should originally be our royal highness¡¯, but was snatched away by Eldest Royal Highness¡­¡­¡± Chen Yao coldly sounds a harrumph as he speaks.

    ¡°Winner is king, loser is enemy, should it have been zhen who died that day, zhen will not have the slightest ofints.¡± His golden eyes shes, saying with a smile: ¡°General Chen is taking revenge for Imperial Brother today, snatching back this seat for him?¡±

    ¡°Anyone has the right to sit on this seat, only Eldest Royal Highness doesn¡¯t.¡± Chen Yao spits out the words one by one: ¡°Murder your father and kill your brother, how is your royal highness able to face the people of the world?¡±

    He Lian Chen dangerously narrows his eyes, ¡°General Chen seems to be deterring from the subject, you abducted my consort and eunuch, just to say this?¡±

    Chen Yao casts us a nce, then loudlyughs and says: ¡°Then let us get down to business.¡±

    He Lian Chen says: ¡°May General Chen speak your mind.¡±

    Chen Yao coldly says: ¡°I am not an unreasonable person, should I let your royal highness exchange yourself for one person right now, would your royal highness be willing?¡±

    ¡°One for one, is naturally fair.¡± He Lian Chen¡¯s handsome face carries a smile, yet his golden eyes are bottomless deep.

    ¡°Then the one your royal highness wishes to exchange¡­¡­¡± Chen Yao coldly sweeps a nce across Consort Mi and I, ¡°Is which one?¡±

    He Lian Chen¡¯s eyes goes back and forth from Consort Mi and I several times, finally stopping on Consort Mi¡¯s body, his thin lips lightly hook up, saying with a smile, ¡°May I trouble General Chen to send Mi Er over, zhen wille with you all.¡±

    When his words were spoken, Consort Mi¡¯s eyes abruptly widens, in her eyes, there shes shock, surprise, and¡­¡­glistening tears. I on the other hand, feel nothing, just watching them indifferently, don¡¯t know if it is my imagination, but when He Lian Chen had spoken those words, he had quickly cast me a look, his eyes containing some unknown meaning.

    I lower my eyes, countless possibilities flitting past my mind, and finally, I hook up the corners of my lips unnoticeably.

    Chen Yao is not surprised by this answer, he says: ¡°Exchanging people is of course possible, but your royal highness¡¯ abilities truly earns my respect¡­¡­¡±

    He Lian Chen says: ¡°General¡¯s meaning is¡­¡­?¡±

    Chen Yao says: ¡°May your royal highness snap your own right arm.¡±

    He Lian Chen lightly raises his thick brows: ¡°Are you that worried¡­¡­? Nevermind.¡± He does not care about the constant ¡°wu-wu-wu-¡± weeping from Consort Mi, decisively grabbing his right arm with his left hand, then a loud and clear sound of ¡°ge-deng¡± is heard¡­¡­

    Chen Yao apuds, ¡°A great move your royal highness.¡±

    He Lian Chen¡¯s right arm falls limp, the corner of his forehead slightly oozing with drops of sweat, yet his face shows no change as he says: ¡°General is overpraising, zhen has already snapped my right arm, can General let her go now?¡±

    Chen Yao nods, coldly smiling as he says: ¡°Of course, may your royal highness raise your left arm.¡±

    He Lian Chen follows his instructions, I cannot help but find the look of him raising his left arm with a limp right arm funny, the great and honourable emperor is actually looking like an arrested criminal in the modern age. When he sees the situation, he directs an angry re at me, but in his eyes, there is a persistent yet indiscernible meaning. I look to the side, seeing Consort Mi looking at He Lian Chen, her eyes blurred with tears, delicately pitiful.

    Chen Yao sends Chen Yi ¡ª who is holding Consort Mi ¡ª an eye signal, Chen Yi then follows him in walking towards He Lian Chen. Chen Yao¡¯s hand grabs onto He Lian Chen¡¯s left arm and twists it behind his back, saying to Chen Yi: ¡°Let her go.¡±

    Chen Yi shows no tenderness towards the jade-like beauty as she pushes Consort Mi out, leaving her entire person to fall onto the ground, unable to get up. He Lian Chen slightly furrow his brows upon seeing this, but immediately loosens up. Chen Yao tugs his lips into a smile, ridiculing: ¡°Eldest Royal Highness sure is tender towards jade-like beauty.¡±

    Chen Yi also starts to walk back, whilst Chen Yao and He Lian Chen follows behind. Waiting until they¡¯ve walked far away from Consort Mi, He Lian Chen sends me an eye signal, and so I know, he and I must get working..

    I sigh, hooking up my little finger onto a fine and transparent line, then a short arrow instantly shoots out from my sleeve towards Zhao Lu, once Zhao Lu¡¯s body is hit with pain, she loosens the stance of holding the de to my neck, seeing this, I then nimbly kick at her legs, then dart to the side.

    On the other end, Chen Yao and Chen Yi have of course noticed the strange situation over here, but the originally obedient He Lian Chen also starts to rebel. A short arrow also shooting out at Chen Yao at the same time, then immediately shoots out the second short arrow towards Chen Yi who held up her de. At this point, Chen Yao, Chen Yi, and Zhao Lu are all wounded, both my hands are tied behind my back, whilst He Lian Chen is unable to move his right arm.

    ¡°Damned eunuch!¡± Zhao Lu curses, very quickly getting up, and heads towards me. I secretly cry out ¡®trouble¡¯, whilst dodging left and darting right, I turn around and aim at her position as I shoot out another arrow, only after the arrow hit her, did Zhao Lu fall onto her knees, unable to move again, and on the other side, whilst Chen Yao and Chen Yi struggles against He Lian Chen, they simultaneously cry out in anger and grief, ¡°Zhao Lu!¡±

    I hurriedly pick up the de Zhao Lu had dropped and run towards Consort Mi, Chen Yi sees this and triesing to block me, but was kicked right in the chest by He Lian Chen. Chen Yao¡¯s eyes sees red, ¡°A great Eunuch Lan, so you already nned it all out with him!¡±

    I can¡¯t be bothered responding to him, who nned it all out with He Lian Chen, how would we have nned it? The short arrow in my sleeves is pure coincidence, that day, Yun Ze had sent two exquisitely made little weapons of in-sleeve arrows to He Lian Chen, in-sleeve arrows, as the name says, it is precisely a little weapon that can be tied into the sleeve, small and not easily noticeable, just that there is one down side, being that the in-sleeve arrows only have very limited shots. He Lian Chen was afraid of my safety within the pce, hence giving me one, didn¡¯t think that it would be put to use at a time like this, there truly is no story without coincidences.

    I look at the stunned Consort Mi with a seeming smile, ¡°Your highness, this is not the time to be nking out, pass me your hand.¡±

    Only then does Consort Mi snap back to reality, furrowing her fine brows together as she says: ¡°You and Lian¡­¡­¡±

    I nce over at the side that¡¯s currently engaged in a battle, ¡°Is your highness sure you want to talk about this now?¡±

    Consort Mi pauses, then cooperatively turns her back to me with her hands reaching outwards. I also turn my back to her and feel around for the rope, thenboriously use the de to aim at the rope and prepare to cut down at it.

    Just that He Lian Chen loudly yells out, ¡°Watch out!¡±

    Turns out Chen Yi is already charging over towards Consort Mi and I whilst holding her chest, seeing her face pale but filled with hate, I assume she must grit her teeth to take revenge for Zhao Lu first. I fiercely furrow my brows, just as I wanted to pull Consort Mi along in running, I see He Lian Chen shoot out another arrow towards Chen Yi, and then just like Zhao Lu, she widens her eyes and falls to her knees, her lips trembling as she tries to say something, her eyes filled with angry hate, unwilling to resign to fate.

    ¡°Chen Yi!¡± Chen Yao loudly cries out, hands not holding back at all as he throws out murderous strikes at He Lian Chen, He Lian Chen was unable to dodge in time and was grabbed by the neck, left hand wanting to strike back but was also seized by Chen Yao. Both Chen Yao¡¯s eyes turn blood-red as his heavy fists constantlynds onto He Lian Chen¡¯s chest, to the point He Lian Chen spits out blood.

    ¡°He Lian Chen, you killed my master and stole his throne, today, I shall definitely take your life!¡± After Chen Yao finishes saying this, he grabs He Lian Chen¡¯s dislocated arm and fiercely twists it, He Lian Chen grunts, his face instantly washed white.

    ¡°Chen Yao, zhen sees you as a talent, but did not think you would be so unaware of worldly matters, since the ancient times, the winner is king and loser is enemy, fights for the throne never speaks of justice!¡± He Lian Chen¡¯s face is pale white, yet his demeanour is far beyond the ordinary people.

    Chen Yao¡¯s face appears savage, bending his knees to knock against his leg, He Lian Chen is unable to withstand the hit and falls onto one knee, ¡°No matter what smooth talks you make today, I will still be taking your life! I sure like to see how you¡¯ll all escape from the palm of my hands!¡±

    Having said that, he picks up Chen Yi¡¯s de from the ground and holds it against He Lian Chen¡¯s left hand, cynically saying: ¡°So you used the short arrow in your sleeve to kill Chen Yi just now? Very well, I shall have this hand of yours go apany them first!¡±

    I widen my eyes, unable to refrain from holding my breath. On that side, the de is raised high up, when my eyes see it just about to cut down at He Lian Chen¡¯s left hand, Consort Mi had broken out of the ropes and grabbed the de as she charges towards Chen Yao.

    ¡°Chen Yao! Stop!¡± Consort Mi¡¯s delicate face reveals a few points of determination, she shows no care as she charges over to Chen Yao with a de in hand, Chen Yao stretches his leg out to kick her away, but due to having both his hands holding He Lian Chen down, his movements were made inconvenient, his leg was still shed by the de. Chen Yao narrows his eyes, face turning even more ferocious, just as he wanted to turn back and continue to deal with He Lian Chen, Consort Mi had thrown the de towards him, when Chen Yao dodges aside to avoid the de, He Lian Chen fiercely kicks behind him, finally breaking free from Chen Yao¡¯s hold.

    At this time, I had already run up to their side, taking advantage of the moment Chen Yao had his attention on He Lian Chen, I kick right at Chen Yao, Chen Yao turns back to fiercely re at me, but as though treating Consort Mi and I ¨C two weak women ¨C as nothing to worry about, he just kicks me to the side and continues to face He Lian Chen.

    I fall t onto the ground, unable to get back up, and can only watch with my own eyes as Chen Yao¡¯s de shes down towards He Lian Chen¡¯s back. The de had finally shed down, but the one it shes is not He Lian Chen, but Consort Mi.

    I did not think Consort Mi would throw herself onto He Lian Chen¡¯s body at a moment like this.

    He Lian Chen also notices something strange, after seeing the person on his back, he speechlessly cries out: ¡°Mi Er!¡±

    Chen Yao pulls out the de tainted in red as he coldly says: ¡°Her highness Consort Mi sure holds deep feelings for your royal highness, not bad, I shall send the two of you down to be a desperate pair of mandarin ducks (symbolic of a lifelong couple).¡± Having said that, he once again raises the de, but this time, a feathered end arrow fiercely pierces through him, then a second, a third¡­¡­the de lifelessly falls, that fierce expression on Chen Yao¡¯s face instantly freezes, the surprise in his eyes boundlessly grows.

    I bite down on my lips as I look at the frantically running horses, the two men leading them in a body of imperial guard outfits, longbows in hand, ready to shoot. I don¡¯t know why I feel a little saddened, Consort Mi who had been shed by the de, He Lian Chen with a face of diposure and horror¡­¡­

    I originally thought everything was settled, but did not expect a suspicious sound of ¡°si-si¡±, the noise is just like¡­¡­I abruptly look towards the source of sound, only to see the Zhao Lu who should have been dead, looking at us with a grin, in her arms, the wick of the explosive is rapidly burning down. She seems to be ridiculing: even if death is toe, I must have you all buried with me.

    Damn, they actually had this final tactic! But right now¡­¡­I dejectedly close my eyes, could it be, I¡¯m really going to die here today?

    The ¡°si-si¡± soundes to a stop.

    I open my eyes, only seeing a long arrow precisely shot at the wick of the explosive, cutting off that weak and rapid spark. I look back, the two men on horses have already approached, the man on the left is burly and handsome, anxiously saying to He Lian Chen: ¡°This subject ¨C Ke Er ¨C hasete to your majesty¡¯s protection!¡± The man on the right has an ordinary appearance, with nothing special about his five features, although his face is expressionless, that pair of brown eyes contains a familiar shine that shes past.

    ¡°Mi Er, hold on for a bit, we¡¯ll return to the pce now, don¡¯t be afraid.¡± He Lian Chen lowly speaks, the tremble in his voice barely noticeable.

    Yet Consort Mi just smiles miserably, the tears endlessly rolling down from the corners of her eyes. ¡°Lian¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±

    She says: ¡°Lian, I only hate that I never held on before.¡± Didn¡¯t hold on, hence tried hard to catch on, but forever unable to catch hold.

    I close my eyes, feeling my throat immensely tighten.

    Turns out that every matter is able to have a loophole, no one is capable of doing everything, no one, nor will there ever be anyone.

 Fifty-Five

    <h4>Chapter Fifty-Five</h4>

    Consort Mi died without any surprises, died in order to save He Lian Chen.

    I don¡¯t know what I should think of her death, after all, I ultimately cannot p my hands saying: ¡°A good death, a good death.¡± I can only say that Consort Mi¡¯s death, in a certain way, is a perfect ending, be it for herself, be it for He Lian Chen.

    On the day of Consort Mi¡¯s burial, the imperial pce was a scene of white, the original scorching hot summer was reduced to bleakness. The blooming flowers no longer seem stunning, those chirping birds no longer seem cheerful, theke water reflecting the sun¡¯s heat no longer seem heart-warming. Everywhere within the pce, people are wide spreading the news of her ¡®honourable deed¡¯ ¨C¨C turns out Consort Mi is such a courageous person, turns out Consort Mi holds such deep feelings for his majesty, turns out Consort Mi is such a respectable person.

    Look at this, once dead, everything is gone, including love and hate, likes and dislikes.

    How is this not a type of relieve?

    At this time, I am currently lying in bed to recuperate, the slight breeze and the air blowing in through the windows contains a barely detectable fresh fragrance that lulls me to sleep. That is a type of long missedfort and leisure, causing all the bones within my entire body to instantly soften, my consciousness also slowly turns faint.

    In fact, thinking about it, I sure am a heartless one, outside, it is a scene of dispirited gloom, whilst where I am here, it is offort and leisure. But what else can you expect from me? Sound a few cries before Consort Mi¡¯s mourning hall, pinching my thigh to squeeze out a few tears? Alright, I am not that type of person, unable to do such things. Even if I did feel numb at heart at the time, it was only a moment of a numbed heart, it does not mean anything.

    He Lian Chen had been unusually busy over these few days, ever since that day, he became even moreposed, that handsome face thoroughly cid, but his eyes are bottomless deep. I remember that day, in a sorry state, he carried Consort Mi who was covered in blood, back to the pce, I remember him angrily roaring at the imperial physicians to save Consort Mi, remember him holding Consort Mi¡¯s hand as he calls out her name. The anxiousness and helplessness reflected in his eyes looking just like a child, a child that doesn¡¯t know what he is about to lose, unable do anything to grasp onto it.

    I turn over, getting ready to fall asleep, hazily thinking, people ultimately experience all sorts of matters before they be more mature.

    Here I am neither dead or alive, oh, no, I meanfortably and leisurely passing these few days. I act ordingly as I pinch at my fingers, en, counting the days, Imperial Sister and Yuwen Rui¡¯s grand wedding have already passed, but who is to give me relief to the mind, who was that man with extremely urate archery skills?

    An ordinary appearance, an ordinary demeanour, reasonably speaking, no matter where that person is ced, he will only be passer-by A B C D, a character that isn¡¯t worth mentioning. But then what is this about, why does his eyes give me a familiar feeling? That such a-, such a-, such a person once said: a person can be in disguise, can change their looks, can change their voice, can change their demeanour, but the only thing that cannot be changed are the eyes. To put it another way, even if one can usually conceal or disguise the emotions in their eyes, when ites to a critical moment, there will definitely be a stumble.

    Towards this, my intuition tells me, this person seems to be Yuwen Rui.

    But how could Yuwen Rui have blended into the imperial army? How did he blend in? When did he blend in? What did he blend in for?

    Hand on forehead, oh my mother, this truly is a very difficult question, I must find someone to ask about it first.

    And so, when Xiao Shun Zies to visit me on a certain day, I ask him in a very troubled tone, ¡°Eunuch Shun, I, I want to inquire about a person from you, just that I¡¯m not sure if you know.¡±

    Xiao Shun Zi was just holding a piece of green bean cake, after taking a little bite, he says with slight arrogance: ¡°Say it, what is there that I don¡¯t know of in this pce?¡±

    ¡°Eunuch, who were the two people that shot the arrows to save his majesty that day?¡± I tightly clench my sleeves, asking this in a worshiping tone, then say: ¡°So, so impressive ah.¡±

    ¡°And here I was wondering who you wanted to inquire about, so it is Commander Mo and Deputy Commander Qi ah.¡± He takes a sip of tea and slowly say: ¡°That Commander Mo is but Yun Zhan¡¯s great hero, is also his majesty¡¯s right-hand man. As for that Deputy Commander Qi, ever since gaining great merit, he was promoted to deputymander, can be said to have ascended the sky in one step.¡±

    I purse my lips, don¡¯t know why, but I just kind of want tough. Deputy Commander Qi ah, Deputy Commander Qi, could it be that you are my long-lost cousin?

    That evening, the night is cool like water.

    I lean onto the windowsill as I look at the dots of lights in the ink-ck sky, midsummer night is different from the scorching hot day, even if the sun is viciously harsh during the day, once night arrives, it all bes waves offortable breeze. I close the window and lie back on the bed, preparing to use endless sleep to cultivate my own sentiments. Just that someone knocks on the door at this time, hearing the strength in the knocks sounding messy and improper, I furrow my brows, to be able to be so impudent in this pce, other than He Lian Chen, who else can it be?

    I still ask, ¡°Who is it?¡±

    The person outside speaks unclearly: ¡°Ah-Dou, it¡¯s me, open the doors.¡± The strength in his hand bing heavier and heavier, to the point that the knocks on the door causes a ¡°zhi-zhi¡± sound.

    I hurriedly put on my outer robes and go to open the doors, the very moment the doors are opened, the strong stench of alcohol greets me, followed by He Lian Chen¡¯s blurred golden eyes. I instantly fall into a trance, didn¡¯t think that after getting drunk, this guy¡¯s eyes would be so¡­¡­beautiful.

    ¡°Ah-Dou.¡± He circles his arm around my waist, rests his head onto my shoulder, and whimpers: ¡°I¡¯m so sad.¡±

    Ie to a clear understanding. After closing the doors, I then help him inside. Pushing him onto the chair, I then pour him a cup of tea, ¡°Your majesty, have a drink of tea to sober up a little.¡±

    ¡°Sober up? Why should I sober up?¡± He Lian Chen supports his head with one hand, looking at me with a puzzled face, ¡°I¡¯m very sober ah.¡±

    He Lian Chen¡¯s handsome face has none of his usual calmness and dominance, recing it is instead childishness and innocence. I shake my head with a smile, ¡°Alright alright alright, you¡¯re very sober, here, have a drink first, or you¡¯ll get thirstyter.¡±

    He half squints his eyes as he thinks for a few seconds, then takes the cup and downs it at once. He wipes his mouth with his sleeve, furrowing his thick brows, speaking as though he¡¯s feeling wronged: ¡°Ah-Dou, this tea taste so horrible.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right ah, because it¡¯s not U.loveit (ÓÅÀÖÃÀ) ah.¡± I gently say.

    ¡°U.loveit?¡± He hazily says: ¡°What is U.loveit?¡±

    I stroke his head, ¡°U.loveit is milk tea ah.¡±

    ¡°Milk tea?¡± He is still confused, brows furrows even more tightly, ¡°What is milk tea?¡±

    ¡°Milk tea is U.loveit ah.¡±

    ¡°Then what is U.loveit?¡±

    ¡°U.loveit is milk tea ah.¡±

    ¡°Then what is milk tea again?¡±

    The corners of my eyes twitches several times, then I say even more gently: ¡°Milk tea is U.loveit.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­¡­¡± This guy blinks and blinks his denseshes, persevering in asking: ¡°Then what is U.loveit?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    I take a deep breath, using a Taiwanese ent as I smoothly say: ¡°U.loveit is ¡®what am I to you ah¡¯ ¡®you are my U.loveit ah¡¯ ¡®ah~ so I¡¯m milk tea HO~¡¯ ¡®that way I can hold you in the palm of my hands ah¡¯, such a thing.¡± After saying this, I nod with satisfaction, en, this answer is extremely perfect. (From the U.loveit adverts with Jay Chou: https://.youtube/watch?v=cb-PZVXH2_w)

    ¡°Ah?¡± He Lian Chen seems to be very troubled, staring at the teacup as he mumbles to himself: ¡°Milk tea, U.loveit, you are my U.loveit, HO~ such a thing¡­¡­¡±

    *Cough cough*. I tell myself I mustn¡¯t be too outrageous, no matter what, I shouldn¡¯t bully a drunk child ah. I sit facing him, copying him in holding my chin in one hand as I say: ¡°Have youe to me for some matters?¡±

    He Lian Chen¡¯s handsome face bes even more troubled, ¡°Matters? What matters?¡± He tries to think for a good long while before slumping down as he says: ¡°I¡¯ve forgotten what matters I came finding Ah-Dou for.¡±

    ¡°Be good.¡± Ifortingly say: ¡°Go back and sleep earlier, you will know after you wake up.¡± But after waking up, you may not necessarily know either.

    He Lian Chen half lowers his eyes as he says: ¡°But I want to see Ah-Dou, Ah-Dou, I¡­¡­¡± He gets up runs over to my side, holding my hand, acting like a well-fed cat as he rubs against it in satisfaction, ¡±Once I see Ah-Dou, I won¡¯t be sad anymore.¡±

    I turn my hand to hold his, ¡°Why are you sad?¡±

    He hazily looks at me, ¡°Why? I don¡¯t know, seems like someone left, I couldn¡¯t keep her.¡±

    Looking at such a He Lian Chen, I suddenly feel my heart soften a little, not a man, not an emperor, just a child, a child that suffered cold treatment and neglection throughout childhood. I squeeze his face, ¡°Why would you keep them? If she wishes to leave, you need to say goodbye to her with a smile, that¡¯s the right way to go about it.¡±

    ¡°But I don¡¯t want her leave, once she leaves, there will be no one to y with me.¡± He carefully says: ¡°Only she wouldn¡¯t ignore me in the pce, she wouldn¡¯tugh at me for being blind.¡±

    ¡°How could that be now? You¡¯re not blind.¡± I wave my hand in front of his eye, ¡°Look, you can see my hand, so how could you be blind?¡±

    ¡°But they all say I¡¯m a blind person¡­¡­¡±

    I silently think, Great Master He, that is because you have already troubled yourself in confusion.

    ¡°Ah-Dou, I remember now, it¡¯s Mi Er, it¡¯s Mi Er who said she will leave.¡± His hands holding mine suddenly tightens, ¡°Mi Er said she must marry Imperial Brother, she said she can¡¯t be with me anymore, Ah-Dou, I don¡¯t want her to leave. I made Mi Er a wooden doll, I made Mi Er a kite, we agreed to make one together this year, but she says she can¡¯t go anymore, she says she cannot y with me anymore¡­¡­¡±

    He hurriedly takes out a box from his sleeve, taking the wooden doll from inside of it, ¡°Look, this is the wooden doll I made Mi Er, is it because I made it too ugly, so Mi Er wouldn¡¯t y with me anymore?¡±

    My eyes sweep across the box, then shake my head as I say: ¡°Mi Er is only going to the ce she should go to, you did very well.¡±

    Yet He Lian Chen furiously shoves the box and wooden doll onto the ground, leaving the wooden doll to break into several parts, ¡°Why must they all still have to leave when I did well!¡±

    I slightlyment, ¡°It has all passed now, you can still be very well without her ying with you, you¡¯re no longer a child now, you¡¯re the emperor, the emperor can do whatever he wishes to.¡±

    He falls silent for a while, ¡°Emperor, Ah-Dou, I heard Mother Consort say being the emperor is very pitiful.¡±

    I slightly pause, then lightly smile, if it isn¡¯t so, being the emperor is such a pity, yet everyone wishes to be the emperor.

    ¡°Ah-Dou, I¡¯m very tired ah.¡± His golden eyes are sparkling, filled with innocence andint, ¡°Being the emperor is so tiring, cannot do this, cannot do that, no one to apany me, Mother Consort left, Mi Er also left¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Then how about not being the emperor?¡±

    ¡°Not being the emperor?¡± He happily hugs me, ¡°Alright, then I shall not be the emperor anymore, Ah-Dou can be it.¡±

    ¡°Silly.¡± I burst outughing, but feel deeply powerless, ¡°An emperor is not something you can not be, just because you don¡¯t want to, since you¡¯re already the emperor, then you should do a good job of it.¡±

    ¡°Ah-Dou, they all left now, will you stay with me?¡± He Lian Chen holds me in his embrace, lowering his head to rub against my face, ¡°With you beside me, I won¡¯t be tired anymore.¡± He yawns after saying this, ¡°So sleepy.¡±

    I pat his shoulder, ¡°Go back and sleep now.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t want to.¡± He hugs me tighter, ¡°I want to stay with you.¡±

    ¡°Be good, go back and sleep.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t want to.¡±

    ¡°Caress you, go back and sleep.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t want to.¡±

    ¡°Get lost, go back and sleep.¡±

    He Lian Chen gets teary eyed, wrongfully looking at me, ¡°Don¡¯t! Want! To!¡±

    I rub my ears, f*ck, if you don¡¯t want to then you don¡¯t want to, why you shouting it so loudly for?

    I wave my hand as I point at the bed, ¡°Go go go, hurriedly go to sleep now.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± He pulls me along as he strides towards the bed, ¡°Sleep.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sleeping, you sleep first.¡±

    He immediately stop in his steps, yawning as he half squints his eyes and says: ¡°Then we both won¡¯t sleep.¡±

    ¡°You go sleep.¡±

    ¡°Together.¡±

    ¡°You go.¡±

    ¡°Together.¡±

    ¡°You better f*cking go ah.¡±

    ¡°To-! -ge-! -ther!¡±

    ¡­¡­I grievingly rub my ears, what sin did Imit ah, I.

    I very uncourteously push him onto the bed, ¡°Alright now, close your eyes and sleep.¡±

    ¡°En.¡± He hugs the nket and bats his eyes at me, ¡°Ah-Dou, I like you.¡±

    ¡°En en, I know.¡±

    ¡°Like you even more than Mi Er.¡±

    ¡°En en, I understand.¡±

    ¡°Like you even more than anyone else.¡±

    ¡°En en, I got it.¡±

    Only then, does he closes his eyes in great satisfaction, going to sleep at ease.

    The room starts to go quiet, just that He Lian Chen¡¯s light and steady breathing can be vaguely heard, I sit at the bed side, not feeling sleepy at all, just nonsensically eyeing up his face.

    Needless to say, this is a very handsome face. Unlike Yuwen Rui¡¯s elegance and Meng Shao Jue¡¯s suaveness, He Lian Chen¡¯s features are strong and sharp, faintly giving off an air of dominance and frankness. That pair of tightly shut eyes owns a pair of golden pupils when opened, circting with a dazzling charm like that of ss. He would asionally reveal spoilt and childish behaviour, just like before, the him like that makes me struggle to reject him. His temper isn¡¯t particrly great, easily angered, will light up with happiness, and not hide everything inside him. But he also has his own scheming, and doesn¡¯t lose to anyone.

    Ai~.

    I close my eyes to rest for a while, when I open my eyes again, I look towards the box that had been knocked into the corner by him.

    That is an ordinary box, that is not an ordinary box.

    Consort Mi had ced the wooden doll she holds dear inside, Consort Mi had ced Yun Zhan¡¯s treasure map inside.

    I¡¯m very unsettled, because I really want to take that box, and then see whether that treasure map still ¡®exists¡¯. This feeling is extremely difficult to cope with, just like how our surroundings have been covered with anti-drug advertisements, but there are still so many people that feel obligated to pursue it with no turning back as they lose themselves in taking drugs. That is an addiction that hides inside the bones, making one¡¯s heart intolerably itch.

    Eh¡­¡­I will not go take it, I only want to take a look, one look will be enough.

    I take a look at He Lian Chen who is still in deep sleep, in the end, I lightly get out of bed and walk towards that box. I feel a little worked up, one must know that its ¡®brother¡¯ had been sewn into the inside of my boots, apanying me this entire time.

    When I pick up the box, my heart inexplicably beats faster, that is a type of very thrilling feeling, nerve wrecking but unwilling to give up, making one feel captivated. I inspect the bottom of the box over and over again, there is no switch that sticks out. And so, I then push against the bottom section over and over again, finally finding a suspicious spot that pushes in, in the corner. I hook up the corners of my lips, brother ah, after I take a glimpse of you, I can go to sleep with a peace of mind.

    But behind me, someone lowly speaks up, ¡°Ah-Lan, the thing you¡¯re wanting to find, isn¡¯t there.¡±

    I stiffly straighten up my back, adjusting the expression on my face, before wanting to turn around to face him with a smile, but in reality, before I could turn around, I was pulled back by a strong force. I roughly fall onto the bed, and He Lian Chen holds his body up with both arms as he looks at me.

    His immature and adorable behaviour from before had alreadypletely faded away, restoring his usual dominance, handsomeness and¡­¡­a trace of violence. He starts to gradually run his hand from my waist upwards, the emotions in his voice undetectable as he says: ¡°Ah-Lan, why did you have to touch that box¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Shh~, don¡¯t speak.¡± He tenderly looks at me, but makes my entire body shudder, ¡°You clearly could have pretended to not know, did you want it that much?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡­¡± was only curious.

    ¡°If I give it you, will you stay behind?¡± He gently holds my face, breathing warm and lingering.

    I sweep away his hand, spitting out the words one by one: ¡°He Lian Chen, quit acting with me.¡±

    He dangerously narrows his eyes, but does not speak.

    ¡°You think I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re keeping me in Yun Zhan? You think I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re treating me so nicely?¡± I coldly harrumph, eyes directly looking into his, ¡°It¡¯s because I can bring you what you want, isn¡¯t that it?¡±

    The arm hooked onto my waist tightens, ¡°Continue.¡±

    I don¡¯t shrink back either, continuing to say: ¡°Don¡¯t say something like childhood encounter or heart moved by me, with your hand on chest, ask yourself the reason why you are keeping me in Yun Zhan? Treasure map is one thing, what else? Yuwen Rui? You dare to say it¡¯s not partly due to holding a grudge against Yuwen Rui? You¡¯ve suffered so many losses under him, hence wanting to gain constion from me?¡±

    I coldlyugh, ¡°The only thing I didn¡¯t expect is, even just now, you were deceiving me.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense!¡± He loses his previous calmness, fist fiercelynding onto the bed, he mps onto my chin and coldly shouts: ¡°I don¡¯t deny what you just said, but how could you disregard my feelings for you, how could you use all that to exin my feelings for you? An Ke Lan, do you even have a heart?!¡±

    ¡°I have a heart.¡± I bite down on my bottom lip, firmly saying: ¡°But it will never be given to a monarch.¡± Because a monarch, will never ever hold pure feelings.

    ¡°An Ke Lan!¡± He Lian Chen calls out through gritted teeth, ¡°You want the treasure map, I¡¯ll give you the map!¡± He takes out the map from his chest and tries to stuff it into the palm of my hand, that handsome face filled with fury, ¡°Whatever you want, I shall give you!¡±

    I clench my fists tightly, coldly saying: ¡°I don¡¯t want it.¡±

    He Lian Chen abruptly narrows his eyes, concealing his anger, as he lightly smiles and says: ¡°Zhen gives you the map, but you, must give zhen yourself.¡±

    Before I realised what his words meant, my acupoint had been rapidly tapped by him, rendering my entire body unmovable. I coldly look at him, ¡°He Lian Chen, don¡¯t do anything unnecessary.¡±

    Yet he undoes my belt, also taking the opportunity to block my lips with his, trying hard to break open my tightly clenched teeth with his tongue.

    ¡°Ah-Lan, this isn¡¯t something unnecessary.¡± He practically has his lips pasted against mine as he says this, eyes solemn, ¡°At least, to me it isn¡¯t.¡±

    In the next second, he even tapped the muting acupoint, and so, I can only be forced to endure his passionately lingering kiss. His kiss is forceful, as though he wants nothing more than to swallow me up whole. His hands constantly gliding over my body again and again, then suddenly reaches my bare skin under my clothing, slowly cing something onto my chest.

    Deep down, I really want nothing more than to smack that smile off his face, this crazy bastard, actually, actually ced the map inside my undergarment!

    He looks at my widened eyes in satisfaction, lowlyughing as he says: ¡°The map, is yours. You, are mine.¡± After saying that, he licks my neck, just as he was ready to make advances, he is interrupted by the sound of a high-pitched cry from outside.

    Outside, the shrill voice that belongs to Eunuch Qu, cries out in a high-pitch voice: ¡°Your majesty! The Imperial Study is on fire!¡±

    He Lian Chen¡¯s face is washed cold, after cing a heavy kiss on my face, he immediately gets up and heads out, not even forgetting to say to the people outside: ¡°Keep a tight guard of this ce, not allowed to let even a little fly out!¡±

    The group of people outside collectively responds: ¡°This subject shall obey themand!¡±

    I stare at the roof of the bed, powerlessly cursing inside: ¡°F*ck your martial arts skills! F*ck your acupoint tapping! F*ck you, He Lian Chen!¡±

    I don¡¯t know how long I stared at the roof of the bed for, I only know that it is a scene of chaos outside, from time to time, there would be people running back and forth, able to hear the cries of ¡°fire¡±. But isn¡¯t it just the Imperial Study that is on fire? Why are they crying about it here?

    Immediately, a pce maid loudly cries out: ¡°Fire! Fire! What are you all still standing there for?! Quicklye with me to help out ah!¡±

    ¡°Ah? There¡¯s also a fire here?¡± The imperial guard is greatly shocked.

    ¡°If it isn¡¯t so!¡± The pce maid stomps her foot.

    The imperial guard hesitates, ¡°But his majesty told us to keep guard here¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Leave two people here, everyone elsee with me ah! If not, this ce willter catch on fire too!¡± The pce maid says in utter agitation.

    Only then does the imperial guard say: ¡°Then, alright, you lot follow me! Lu Da and Zhen Qing stay here!¡±

    What followed was a burst of footstep sounds, and finally quietness. I blink my eyes, why does this seem like someone¡¯s deliberately wreaking havoc?

    In this moment, two grunts can be heard from outside, then the doors were gently pushed open.

    Someone holds me up.

    And that person fiercely bites onto my cheek, a clear and cold voice carrying slight relief.

    He says, ¡°Finally found you.¡±

 Fifty-Six

    <h4>Chapter Fifty-Six</h4>

    I think to myself, even if a bald man uses the few strands of remaining hair on his head to make a guess, he too, will be able to guess what holy being has graced us.

    That¡¯s right, that person is none other than the eldest gentleman of the Yuwen n, Yuwen Rui.

    Even if he is wearing that face that I have only seen once before, even if he is wearing the imperial army uniform that I¡¯m not familiar with, even if, that clean fragrance on his body is no longer there.

    He is still Yuwen Rui, able to look way up to heaven and down low on earth, he who doesn¡¯t seem incapable of anything ¨C Yuwen Rui.

    By the looks of this situation, seems like the continuous fire around the pce has all been exined, the one wreaking havoc, other than Yuwen Rui, who else could it be? Forget it, forget it, forget it, either way, the fact that he likes to cause trouble for others is not something new, just that after He Lian Chen finds out, he will definitely be gritting his teeth hatefully. Past grudges plus new vengeance, the rift between these two is indeed growing bigger and bigger.

    Due to having my acupoints tapped, I am unable to utter a sound, nor make a single move, only able to blink at him, whilst thinking to myself, this mask of his truly is very well made, not at all stiff nor uneasy to look at.

    Yuwen Rui gives my face a squeeze, helping me release my acupoints and calmly throws a set of clothes at me. He only says one word, ¡°Quick.¡±

    And so, not long after, I be a weak bodied and ordinary looking little soldier.

    The following course of events seems to flow on smoothly, Deputy Commander Qi and a little solider freely wanders around the pce without any obstruction, hence very quickly leaving the pce gates and onto the horses. After leaving the imperial army¡¯s sight at the pce gates, Yuwen Rui does not hesitate at all to pick me up from the smaller horse, setting me in front of him. With the night wind bing sharp due to the hectic speed of the horse, I am forced to squint my eyes, a few strands of hair restlessly get into my mouth. Just as I wanted to reach up to get rid of them, Yuwen Rui beat me to it, his big hand then pulls me onto his chest, such action is not at all gentle, and is even considerably an act of spite, yet it thoroughly makes me light up with happiness.

    This guy is actually throwing a temper at me.

    I don¡¯t struggle against him either, just obediently resting against his chest as I close my eyes. Mm, so sleepy, really want to sleep.

    And then I really fell asleep.

    Only when Yuwen Rui carries me off the horse, do I hazily open my eyes, then looking around at my surroundings, I see that we¡¯ve already reached the main road, and on the main road, there is currently a middle-aged man slowly driving a horse carriage towards us. After arriving in front of us, that person respectfully addresses: ¡°Gentleman, Young Lady.¡±

    Yuwen Rui says nothing, slightly nodding then carries me into the carriage. The horse carriage is so simple without any adornments inside and out, but it is still clean andfortable. I rub my eyes, preparing to sprawl onto the soft nket to sleep, but my head receives a poke from Yuwen Rui¡¯s finger.

    His clear and cold voice sounding lukewarm, ¡°Truly a heartless one.¡±

    I look at his unfamiliar face, and that familiar pair of indifferent eyes, tugging at his sleeve and shakes it, ¡°Cousin, I¡¯m sleepy.¡±

    ¡°Sleepy?¡± He cidly speaks, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just sleep?¡±

    I yawn,zily saying: ¡°Don¡¯t know, just keep wanting to sleep these days.¡±

    ¡°I see he spoilt you into getting a noble disease.¡± He slightly narrows his eyes, unable to make out his emotions in his voice.

    I deeply feel powerless, muttering, ¡°Even if spoilt, it would¡¯ve been you who did the spoiling.¡±

    These words may have been light, may have been blurred, but sessfully makes him soften his eyes, no longer troubling me. His bony fingers does not hold back at all as he heavily flicks at my forehead, lightly saying: ¡°Sleep then.¡±

    After lying down, I bury my head into the soft pillow, deeply sighing, man, turns out you¡¯re also such a petty one.

    Once my head had nted down, I don¡¯t know how long had passed before I slowly awaken, to begin with, I still paused slightly, then finally recalled that I have already smoothly reconnected with Yuwen Rui again. I take a deep deep breath, the scent of the faint fragrance from the nket spreading into my nose, ears hearing the clear chirping of the birds, a morning like this, seems to be no different to being in the pce, yet the difference in my state of mind is miles apart.

    I¡¯m finally out.

    I no longer need to face all the unfamiliarity of Yun Zhan, no longer need to guess the truth and falseness in He Lian Chen¡¯s feelings, this, is already very good. Just that I still feel slightmentation, He Lian Chen¡­¡­towards him, how could I possibly say my emotions have never been moved for him?

    A smile breaks out as I once again bury myself into the bedding, humans are indeed a type of emotional being.

    ¡°Awake?¡± A man¡¯s pleasant-sounding voice is heard, not carrying the slightest of feelings

    I raise my head to see the man holding up the curtain, he¡¯s in a body of green robes, clean and elegant, ck hair half held up with a jade pin, then seeing the calmness in his long eyes, thin lips lightly pursed, such a cold look is still handsome to the point it makes the sunshine behind him shamefully scatter.

    I rest my chin in hand as I cannot help but sigh, ¡°A beauty, is indeed a beauty.¡±

    Yuwen Rui¡¯s expression instantly stiffens, but then shallowly smiles as he says: ¡°What is meant by beauty?¡±

    ¡°A beauty that is¡­¡­¡± Thetter half of my sentence that is ¡®dear Cousin¡¯ immediately changes upon seeing the snacks in his hand, ¡°dear Imperial Sister.¡±

    Yuwen Rui¡¯s highly held te is finally ced down, side ncing me as he says: ¡°Wanting to eat before washing up, who taught you this?¡±

    I sumb and say: ¡°I¡¯ll go now.¡±

    After washing up, I finally settle my butt down in the horse carriage and start eating, after I had demolished two tes of snacks, I take a drink of tea, ¡°So sweet, so greasy.¡±

    Yuwen Rui raises his eyes, fine and longshes fluttering, ¡°All will be fine after reaching this next town.¡±

    Only then do I care to think about other things, ¡°Cousin, are we already not in Yun Zhan anymore?¡± After questioning this, I be aware of my own ignorance, isn¡¯t this nonsense? Had we not left, would Yuwen Rui still dare to be so tantly out and about in his ¡®bare face¡¯?

    He does not answer me, raising his hand to beckon me, ¡°Come here.¡±

    I obediently go to him, leaving his long and slender fingers to undo my hairband and ties up my hair all over again.

    ¡°Left the city gatesst night.¡± He slowly says, voice clear like flowing streams, ¡°What¡¯s with this hair of yours, do you notb it?¡±

    I feel a little ashamed, ¡°Too long now, not easy to take care of.¡±

    ¡°So you don¡¯t botherbing it at all?¡±

    ¡°Mm, it¡¯ll be coiled up anyway.¡±

    After saying this, I immediately feel my hair get yanked, causing a throbbing pain at my scalp. My eyes contain tears but dare not toin, mother ah, he¡¯s still so ruthless! I then ask: ¡°How did wee outst night?¡±

    He chuckles, ¡°What do you think?¡±

    ¡°Disguise?¡± I raise my brows, ¡°What were you disguised as?¡±

    He pauses, ¡°An elderly.¡±

    ¡°What about me then? Wasn¡¯t I sleeping? Who did you say I was to you?¡±

    A certain person falls silent for a long while, before throwing out a single word, ¡°¡­¡­grandchild.¡±

    I immediately bow t to the ground, see, Yuwen Rui is just that different from others, yet he directly hits the target ah, who will ever have thought that Deputy Commander Qi and Xiao Lan Zi had disguised as a grandfather and grandchild to flee? Impressive, impressive indeed.

    I blow at my fringe, ¡°With you away at this point in time, will it be alright?¡± Of course, I am referring to Yun Mi.

    Yuwen Rui¡¯s fingers runs down my hair over and over again, the ck hair against his fair white fingers, ck and white clearly distinguished, looking in particrly beautiful. He lightly says: ¡°Not like I¡¯m the emperor, what¡¯s it got to do with me?¡±

    That¡¯s true, what it¡¯s got to do with you, you¡¯re not the emperor. But¡­¡­you¡¯re clearly even more f*cking important than the emperor ah! I turn back to nce at him, ¡°Speaking of something that matters, Imperial Sister¡­¡­how is she?¡±

    Yet Yuwen Rui instantly mps onto my chin, long and fine fox eyes shing with an inexplicable sparkle, ¡°To ask about her first thing, you sure are worried.¡±

    I feel my heart numb, it¡¯s far too uneasy for me to be human, me, just filled with tears ah! I say: ¡°You¡¯re here, what else do you want me to ask?¡±

    He covers my eyes with one hand, speaking with slight helplessness: ¡°Wanting you to ask this and that like other people would, really is unhopeful.¡±

    My heart gives rise to long absent peacefulness, he wanted me to trust him, I trusted him, then he came, this, is enough.

    Yuwen Rui¡¯s pair of hands that had been hidden amongst my hair makes a move to my waist, with a slight use of force, I was tightly presses against his chest, he lowers his head to rub against my cheek, slowly saying: ¡°Ke Zi and I have made an agreement, I¡¯ll aid her in bringing stability to the kingdom, and she will not use that imperial decree to talk.¡±

    I naturally know that this simple statement of his represents a huge meaning, I furrow my brows, ¡°Your reason foring out this time is¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Find you, settle matters.¡± His words are simple and concise.

    I deliberately show no concern towards that subtle feeling, ridiculing: ¡°Cousin, you¡¯ve fallen behind, taking so long to find me.¡±

    ¡°Taking so long¡­¡­?¡± Yuwen Rui deepens his voice, ¡°An Ke Lan.¡±

    I vaguely sense that type of dangerous air spreading from him, moving forward to avoid it, ¡°En?¡±

    He singlehandedly turns my face to meet his eyes, long and fine eyes brimming with fury, ¡°Do you perhaps know that my people have practically went up to the western regions, and still couldn¡¯t find any traces of you? Do you perhaps know that I rather have them finding the wrong person, than to let go of any figure that looks like you? Do you perhaps know that whilst secretly sending people to investigate your whereabouts, time and time again, the results were all of disappointment? Do you perhaps know how I felt when I came to know that the most favoured ¡®male pet¡¯ within Yun Zhan Pce, is actually you?¡±

    I am speechless, turns out He Lian Chen had arranged such a move, abducted a monk and let out the entire Shaolin Temple, to confuse one¡¯s sight like this¡­¡­truly effective! Just as I wanted to open my mouth, Yuwen Rui instead answers his own questions, saying: ¡°No, you don¡¯t know.¡±

    He lowers hisshes and conceals his eyes, ¡°An Ke Lan, what do you know?¡±

    I know he is really angry this time.

    In fact, I have always been very spineless.

    I tug at his sleeve, then shake his ck hair that is much smoother than mine, praisingly saying: ¡°Cousin, having not seen you in so long, you actually gotten prettier¡­¡­¡±

    The shine in his eyes turns cold, gritting his teeth as he says, ¡°You¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Also gotten slimmer.¡± I further add.

    Even his face turns cold, ¡°An Ke Lan¡­¡­¡±

    I fearlessly continue to say: ¡°Skin has gotten smoother.¡±

    His pair of fox eyes were already shooting frosty shines at me, feeling much more impressive thansers.

    I overturn my hands and hug his waist, using my forehead to knock against his chest, then naturally rest against the crook of his neck as I hazily say: ¡°Cousin¡¯s scent¡­¡­en, has also gotten nicer smelling than before.¡±

    Yuwen Rui finally stops being angry, quietly sighing before hugging me back.

    In fact, we both know, his body doesn¡¯t have the fresh and clean fragrance from before.

    I deeply breathe in, but this scent, also smells very nice.

    After going through a day and night of travelling, we have finally arrived at Qing Yun Town, located at the border of Yun Ze. Yuwen Rui of course rushes to find the cleanest inn to arrange a ce to stay at. This body of mine, having bumped around in the horse carriage for two days, is already experiencing sore bones,ing in touch with the soft bed after bathing, I was thus rendered unmovable, lying there and only after sleeping through the dark night until even my bones have softened, did I finally feelfortable.

    When I wake up, I do not see Yuwen Rui¡¯s figure, Chen Liang says he went out to handle some matters, and I too, did not ask too much about it, only after finishing my evening meal, and was prepared to lie down again, did Yuwen Ruie knocking on the door.

    I suspiciously look at the colourful thing in his hands, ¡°This is¡­¡­?¡±

    Yuwen Rui lightly hooks up his lips, ¡°Ah-Lan, what are you trying to do right now?¡±

    I show no hesitation at all, ¡°Sleep.¡±

    The shine in his eyes makes a sudden turn, ¡°Do you perhaps know what day it is today?¡±

    ¡°Sleeping day.¡±

    Yuwen Rui¡¯s lips slightly twitches, instantly sitting me on the stool.

    With a seeming smile, he elegantly says: ¡°Today¡­¡­is the Qi Qiao Festival (aka Chinese valentines).¡±

 Fifty-Seven

    <h4>Chapter Fifty-Seven</h4>

    Every year, on the seventh day of the seventh month on the Lunar Calendar, it is the Qi Qiao Festival, also called the Seventh-Seventh Festival.

    Amongst themoners, the legend behind the Qi Qiao Festival tells of the unfaltering and sorrowful love between Cowherd and Weaver Girl. On this night, the magpies will tedly form a bridge for them to meet, the affection between Cowherd and Weaver Girl going on for eternity. And in the mortal realm, the people will all gather together for a grandly bustling scene, men hoping to find a woman of their liking, whilst women pray for Weaver Girl to give them wisdom and craftsmanship, in order to attract the fated person they can entrust the rest of their life to. (Read here for full story of the legend:http://.theepochtimes/n3/835790-the-cowherd-and-the-weaver-girl/)

    All in all, this is an extremely romantic day.

    But this thing called romantic, since when did it ever match up with Yuwen Rui?

    I have been pondering over this question whilst dressing up, of course, to no results. And so, I can only leave him to make me be a not bad looking young woman, pulling my hand along as we leisurely walk towards the bustling streets.

    The night skies have already darkened, but everything seems to have only just begun.

    The streams of people on the street endlessly flows on, young and old, male and female,ing back and forth. Yuwen Rui just holds my hand like this, following the flow of a huge army of people which leads into the busiest area, and allow the festive atmosphere to overwhelm us.

    I turn my head to look at him, long and blue brocade robes, plus a white jade hairpin, paired with his fair and clear face, sure makes it hard for one to look away. I lower my head to take a look at myself, an oriole-yellow dress and a simple hairstyle for young women,pared to him, I truly am missing that refined quality. I look at him again, a tall and slender body, upright like bamboo, entire body giving off a type of elegant air. I once again nce at myself, stunning beauty and demeanour holds not the slightest rtion with me.

    I secretly pout, we¡¯re all human, how could the difference be so big?

    ¡°Candied gourd, candied gourd, big and sweet candied gourd! This little sister,e, I¡¯ll give you the biggest skewer of it!¡±

    ¡°May all thediese and take a look, check it out, top quality rouge and perfume! All are the newest arrivals from the Capital¡¯s fragrant house! Favourites of the nobledies!¡±

    ¡°Scented pouches with top quality embroidery! Ten coins for one! Cheap and pretty!¡±

    ¡°Solve riddles, solve riddles, prizes for those that solve a riddle! May all talented men and prettydiese and take a look! A top quality white-jade bangle for whoever solves the riddle!¡±

    I¡¯m a little surprised, didn¡¯t think that it would be so lively out here, the pedestrians all have faces filled with sincere smiles, unlike the pretentious and ttering ones of the people in the pce. Within such an atmosphere, I too, cannot help but smile, I sweep a nce at Yuwen Rui from the corner of my eye, seeing that although his face appears cold and indifferent, there is a rare hint of smile in his eyes.

    The people on the streets increases, everyone starting to crowd together. Yuwen Rui wraps an arm around my waist in protection, lowering down to my ear side as he says: ¡°What do you want to go and see?¡±

    The warm breath on my ear makes me feel a little ticklish, I move my head back a bit, pointing to a rouge stall at the side of the road, saying: ¡°Let¡¯s take a look at the rouge.¡±

    Yuwen Rui lightly looks at me, then leads me over to that side, just that before we even reached the rouge stall, a young woman in pink crashes into his chest, and a burst of faint fragrance instantly spreads into the air. That young woman frantically raises her head and takes a step back, upon seeing Yuwen Rui¡¯s face, she immediately reddens, soft voice sheepishly saying: ¡°Gentleman, truly sorry, I, I didn¡¯t mean to bump into you¡­¡­¡±

    Yuwen Rui shows no expression, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Having said that, he pulls me along, preparing to leave.

    Just that, the young woman clearly does not want to let him leave, grabbing his sleeve to bring his steps to a stop, and she too, immediately realises her own rudeness, face flushed red as she says: ¡°Ap-, apologies, Gentleman isn¡¯t from here?¡±

    Yuwen Rui slightly nods, ¡°En.¡±

    ¡°Then, then how about I show you around?¡± After the young woman says this, annoyance and regrets once again shes past her face, seeming to be in disbelief of herck ofposure.

    Upon hearing this, I feel that this world sure is bleak, I may not be some top-ss little fellow, but I can¡¯t be regarded as someone who can be easily ignored either ah?

    A cold light flitter past Yuwen Rui¡¯s eyes, as he courteously says: ¡°Many thanks for Lady¡¯s good intention, my cousin and I are fine with casually looking around ourselves.¡±

    That young woman appears a little disappointed and embarrassed, ¡°Then, then¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± Yuwen Rui does not spare another look at the young woman¡¯s face, pulling me along as he directly leaves. I deeply think to myself, Qi Qiao is indeed a day for sinning, on this day, even ady would be in particrly daring, could it be that they truly think that the gentleman they encounter on this day is their fated one?

    Che~, rather than fated ones, I instead see a lot of wolves. (y on words ¨C fated one = li¨¢ng r¨¦n / Á¼ÈË, wolves = l¨¢ng r¨¦n / ÀÇÈË)

    There were also a lot ofdies gathered in front of the rouge stall, upon seeing Yuwen Rui, each and every one of them falls into a trance, what followed was a scene of bashfulness. Yet the one who caused such abashment is looking handsomely indifferent, not giving them the slightest of response. He lowers down and picks up a blue box of powder for me, ¡°How¡¯s this one?¡±

    I scrunch up my nose, ¡°Doesn¡¯t smell nice.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m asking you how the box is?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    He ces the blue box of rouge down and picks up a pink one, raising his brows as he says to me: ¡°This smell sure is like the smell from that ck pig¡¯s body.¡± Having said that, he casually tosses it back onto the stall, that little hawker was originally a little angry, but upon seeing the one that tossed the rouge is such a noble gentleman, they put on a smiling face, warmly starting to introduce the products.

    I also pick up the pink box and give it a sniff, en, the smell of Xiao Hei? The author is so heartless, to have not mentioned it for so long, I¡¯ve almost forgotten what it smells like. (A/N: =.= what smell can it be? The smell of pork!)

    I bend down and take a good look at the powder, didn¡¯t think they¡¯d actually be quite exquisite, just that the scent isn¡¯t particrly special. I suddenly think of that sort of clean fragrant from Yuwen Rui¡¯s body, exactly what kind of fragrance is that? I look at him in dissatisfaction, seriously this person, why must he be so tight-lipped in refusing to tell me?

    Yuwen Rui seems to have detected my eyes, turning to look at me and say: ¡°Wait here for a moment.¡±

    I nod, watching his tall and slender figure disappear amongst the crowd.

    The amount of people in front of the stall increases, and I, this person that is only looking and not buying, receives deep discrimination, with one careless moment, I was squeezed out by all of them. I then stand beside the stall to wait, but vaguely notice my skirt being shaken by something. When I lower my head to take a look, I only see a snow-white little dog currently biting onto my skirt as it tugs at me, I pull my skirt away from it and send it a re, yet that dog seems to be retaliating as it directly bites my skirt, causing a rip.

    Oh ho, how daring.

    I bend down, wanting to catch it, just that this little fellow is extremely smart, with one sway of its butt, it starts running off, after running a few steps ahead, it even looks back to deliberately provoke me, seeming to say, ¡®Come if you dare, why aren¡¯t youing ah?¡¯ I deeply find it funny, narrowing my eyes as I set my mind on catching this fellow, then teach it a good lesson ¨C¨C¨C the eyes of a dog must never look down on humans.

    I follow the little fellow in running through the crowd with difficulty, not long after, there¡¯s actually less and less people, in the end, I finally realised that I have followed it up to the side of a pond. Checking the surroundings to see that no one will take notice of me, I lift up my sleeves and charge towards the little fellow, then grab onto the back of its soft neck without failure, I bare my teeth at it, ¡°See if I don¡¯t eat you.¡±

    The little fellow widens its big and innocent eyes, quietly sounding a few whimpers, and even uses its tongue to lick at my hand, sure showing the means of pleasing.

    I don¡¯t know why I think of Xiao Hei, back then, that brat was such a typical type of bullying the weak and fear the strong, sharing a slight simrity with this Xiao Bai in my hand (Xiao Hei = little ck, Xiao Bai = little white). In this moment, a young womanes running up to me, panting as she says: ¡°La-, Lady, did our family¡¯s Bao Er perhaps bite your skirt again? I¡¯m truly sorry! May Lady graciously let it go!¡±

    Dare I say this little dog is also a habitual offender?

    I don¡¯t say much more either, passing the little dog to her: ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±

    The young woman holds the dog and reprimands it, then says to me: ¡°Our family¡¯s Bao Er is just so naughty, Lady¡¯s skirt is all ruined now, how about I pay you back with a new one?¡±

    I smile, ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±

    Only then, does the young woman leave with Bao Er in her arms, and I immediately be aware of a problem.

    I have gotten lost.

    ¨r(¨s¨Œ¨t)¨q

    Having no sense of direction, truly isn¡¯t my fault.

    Rather than throwing myself into greater confusion, I simply stand beside the pond, looking around at the trees by the pond ah, admiring the fishes in the water ah, counting the stars in the sky ah, all whilst waiting for Yuwen Rui toe find me.

    Approximately a quarter of an hourter, Yuwen Rui¡¯s figure appears within my line of sight, I was just wanting to send him a smile but sees his handsome face with no expression, nor are there any hint of a smile in his eyes. I could not refrain from taking a little step back, eh, this expression of his¡­¡­signifies that he is already furious, but what have I done to make him so furious now?

    Yuwen Rui walks up to me, a faint smile suddenly surfacing on his handsome face, yet his lips spits out word by word: ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wait for me?¡±

    I was just about to open my mouth to say my excuse, but was blocked by his lips fiercely crashing onto mine, he rashly kisses me, then his tongue also drives straight in and entangles with mine. His hold on my waist is so tight, tight to the point I couldpletely feel his anger.

    He slowly pulls away, pressing his forehead against mine as he lowly asks: ¡°An Ke Lan, until when will you not go ahead and leave me behind?¡±

 Fifty-Eight

    <h4>Chapter Fifty-Eight</h4>

    Having known Yuwen Rui for so many years, this really is the first time I¡¯ve seen him speak with such a helpless and powerless tone. He is Yuwen Rui, the Yuwen Rui who is forever calm andposed, the Yuwen Rui who seems as though he would not even panic if Mount Tai copses before him.

    But such a Yuwen Rui, actually just said to me: ¡®An Ke Lan, until when will you not go ahead and leave me behind?¡¯

    And so, I freeze, thoroughly frozen, even forgetting my reply.

    Yuwen Rui¡¯s long and slender fingers rest on my neck, ice cold fingertips delicately caressing and wandering. He suddenly chuckles, half lowering hisshes to conceal his eyes as he lightly says: ¡°Should have just killed you back then.¡±

    Having said that, he does not look at me again, all that remains on that exquisite and clean face is his usual elegance andposure. When he turns around, the light blue clothing draws a beautiful curve in the air, tall and slender body slowly disappearing amongst the night.

    I am still standing in my original spot, not calling out to him, nor do I chase after him.

    I just dazedly watch him leave my line of sight, the hands under my sleeves tightening, in the end, I loosen them up and ce them on my chest. I can feel the heart inside my chest beating irregrly, slowly breeding a strange feeling, tugging at my nerves.

    I have still not forgotten the ice-cold look in his eyes, and the menacing words back then, that type of shudder still exists within my memory. But since when have I already grown ustomed to that type of shudder, and not feel a chill that prates the bones every time I think of it, just like I did in the past? Many things seem to pop up in my mind, his faintly smiling face, cid eyes, and those corners of his lips that forms a seeming smile. He clearly regrets not killing me back then, but why do I not feel any fear at all?

    I bite down on my bottom lip, distractedly thinking about when exactly this had all happened.

    The beings that are human, ultimately cannot escape these words of ¡®subliminal influence of character¡¯.

    I grievingly shake my head, finally deciding to submit myself, just as I wanted to raise my skirt and chase after him, I find that my skirt could not be raised. Looking down, that white little dog had actually returned to my feet, stubbornly biting onto my skirt. The corners of my eyes twitches, Xiao Bai, what are you doing now? Could it be that on this day of Qi Qiao, there¡¯s the unfortunate coincidence that you have developed feelings you shouldn¡¯t have for humans?

    What lovers¡¯ day, it is enough to cause harm to people, how could it even think to cause suffering to dogs too?

    I coldly say to it: ¡°Dog meat hotpot.¡±

    Xiao Bai¡¯s body clearly shrinks back a little, but in the very next second, the look of courage and heroism appears in its eyes, firmly biting onto my skirt as it tugs it forward.

    I almost held back myughter, what¡¯s this, does it really think it¡¯s a brave solider fighting the Japanese? In this day and age, how could all the animals be so amusing? I squint my eyes, ¡°Why have you wandered out again, where¡¯s your family¡¯s youngdy?¡±

    Xiao Bai suddenly goes crazy, releasing his bite as it loudly barks at me, moreover, each bark sounding fiercer than the other. After barking, it once again bites onto my skirt and pulls me forward, not at all bothered that its tiny little body cannot move me at all.

    I squat down and look at it, its water-like eyes actually contain pleading. I helplessly poke its head, fine, let¡¯s just follow it and see what has happened.

    After Xiao Bai detects my cooperation, it bes unusually stimted, spreading its hindlegs as it runs ahead, after a few steps, it once again looks back at me, signalling me to follow after it. I wonder, it couldn¡¯t be that its family¡¯s youngdy has run into trouble, right? Hence why this younger brother Xiao Bai hade running over to me for help.

    Not long after, the answer is clear, in the dimly lit alleyway, three young men in expensive brocade clothing are currently circling the young woman from before, these several people are blocking the young woman¡¯s exit with their bodies.

    The man in white speaks up first, voice sounding a little wretched, ¡°Didn¡¯t think we would encounter Second Young Lady Bai here today, truly a fortunate meeting, a fortunate meeting.¡±

    The man in yellow at the side deliberately feigns chess as he spreads open a fan, then says: ¡°To run into Second Young Lady Bai on a day like this, could it be that it¡¯s truly fate set by the heavens?¡±

    ¡°Indeed indeed, since it is like this, how about Second Young Lady Baie y with us?¡± The final man who is a little fat, wretchedlyughs as he says this, the fat on his cheeks trembling.

    The young woman gracefully smiles, ¡°Many thanks for these three gentlemen¡¯s good intentions, just that I have matters to attend to at home, and need to head back now, next time, I¡¯ll definitely treat you all properly next time.¡±

    ¡°Next time?¡± The man in yellow clothing raises his thick brows, eyes revealing a vicious light, ¡°Second Young Lady Bai says it very lightly, who knows if you are going tell that older brother of yours to take care of us again?¡±

    ¡°Heng.¡± The fat one coldly harrumphs, the wretched look on his face turning into one of evil, ¡°We have finally waited for you to be on your own with such difficulty, such a great opportunity, how could Second Young Lady Bai not give us face?¡±

    ¡°Apologies for my older brother¡¯s offensesst time, may gentlemen graciously let it go.¡± The young woman¡¯s tone of voice is still calm, yet her body shrinks back a little, ¡°I¡¯ll have my older brother prepare a feast another day, in show of apology.¡±

    ¡°Feast?¡± The man in white raises his voice, ridiculing: ¡°Oh, Second Young Lady Bai sure is generous, how could the few of us be worthy of it?!¡±

    ¡°How could we be worthy of it?!¡± The fat one deliberately goes along with it, ¡°The few of us have but never been able to eat the Bai family¡¯s feast before!¡±

    The young woman¡¯s smile slightly stiffens, ¡°Gentleman¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Bai Wei! Let me put it bluntly, your Bai n is wealthy and powerful, but we are not masters of some down and out houses either, after your older brother yed with us like thatst time, you think we¡¯d let you go today?¡± The man in yellow speaks with sinister intentions: ¡°You best obediently go along with us, if we¡¯re happy, perhaps we will show more tenderness to the fragrant jade!¡±

    ¡°Gentleman.¡± Bai Wei¡¯s hand had unconsciously twisted the ends of her sleeves, her face remainingposed, ¡°My older brother is waiting for me outside, are gentlemen sure you¡¯re unwilling to let me go?¡±

    The man in white spits, heartilyughing out loud: ¡°Second Young Lady Bai needs not rely on you older brother, he is currently having the time of his life in the arms of a beauty, how could he still have the time to concern himself with you?!¡±

    The fat one rubs his hands, ¡°Why are you saying so much nonsense to her? Directly go up, as if we¡¯d be afraid of her refusal?!¡±

    The few of them makes eye contact with one another and reaches a consensus, in a blur of moment, they will be going straight up to take advantage of that youngdy of the Bai n. I was originally thinking that molestation happens everywhere, this ce makes no exception, but since Xiao Bai had pulled me to this ce, to see this scene, how can I exactly be devoid of a conscience in letting such a matter happen in front me, no?

    Acting out of righteousness isn¡¯t something I like to do, but if I¡¯m able to see Yuwen Rui¡¯s nasty piece of work, then it¡¯s not so bad.

    Before I had pinched Xiao Bai¡¯s dog leg, it had already angrily barked at those three people with particrly great tacit understanding, even when those three people¡¯s line of sight falls onto us, it still doesn¡¯t stop. Reasonably speaking, the fierce and angry barking of a dog in an alleyway at night should be frightening, but helpless that it is only a pup, hence such fierceness is truly too weak to be intimidating.

    Look at this, sometimes being young really is a sin, because it does not have anything to make others feel convinced or fearful, and such things just happens to be developed with time.

    ¡°Oh ho, Third Brother, our luck sure isn¡¯t bad today ah.¡± The man in yellow fixes his gaze onto me, ¡°Thisss sure looks very bright and innocent.¡±

    ¡°I was wondering why she had let that animal out before, turns out, she was wanting to find reinforcements.¡± The fat one casts Bai Wei a nce thenughs out loud, ¡°But who would have thought, no reinforcements were found, but instead, another pretty littledy has been sent to us!¡± He twists Bai Wei¡¯s arm whilst pulling out a handkerchief from his sleeve, stuffing it into Bai Wei¡¯s mouth, Bai Wei could only look at me with furrowed brows, eyes constantly circting with the message of telling me to quickly leave.

    ¡°*Cough cough*, you two hold back a little, don¡¯t scare thisdy.¡± The man in white pretends to scolds them, politely saying to me: ¡°Lady, do you perhaps know the youngdy of the Bai n?¡±

    I shake my head, only met once, can¡¯t be said to know her.

    The man in white¡¯s smile slightly stiffens, further saying: ¡°Then has Lady perhapse to save the youngdy of the Bai n?¡±

    ¡°Since I don¡¯t know her, how could I speak of saving her or not?¡± I show a baffled face as I say this.

    ¡°Eh¡­¡­¡± The man in white really is stunned this time.

    I wave my hand, causally saying: ¡°You continue, you continue, I¡¯ll be leaving first!¡±

    Having said that, I turn around, wanting to leave, when the fatty behind shouts out: ¡°Oldest Brother, how is this the time to be polite ah? Look at that, thedy is about to leave now!¡±

    ¡°Afraid the littledy had been scared silly, right now isn¡¯t a time you can leave just because you say so!¡± The voice sounds like it belongs to the man in yellow.

    When I turn my head back, I just happen to see that man in yellow take long strides in running towards me, just when he came up and wanted to grab onto me, he was fiercely kicked to the wall, spitting out a big mouthful of blood.

    The man in yellow naturally couldn¡¯t speak up again, on the other end, the man in white is thoroughly shaken as he says: ¡°Who- who- who-, who are you?¡±

    Even after hitting someone, Great Master Yuwen, who is still refined and elegant, does not even spare the man in white a nce, nevermind replying to his question. He just has his mind set on walking up to the man in yellow, domineeringly looking down at him as he elegantly asks: ¡°Which hand did you try to touch her with just now?¡±

    The man in yellow trembles his lips that have been tainted in blood, horror washing over his eyes.

    ¡°Not going to speak?¡± Yuwen Rui¡¯s long and fine fox eyes still remains gentle, ¡°Then how about I take a guess?¡±

    ¡°Left hand?¡± He lightly nces at the man¡¯s unmovable left hand, the boot with white sole and ck surface ¡®lightly¡¯ ¡®covers¡¯ the hand, ¡°You wanted to touch her with your left hand?¡±

    The man in yellow¡¯s eyes abruptly widens, a sharp cry escapes his mouth, ¡°Ah!¡±

    I furrow my brows, lord, this man¡¯s cry sure is ear piercing. I once again look back to the three people on the other end, they had already been scared soulless by this scene, bodies constantly backing away.

    ¡°Perhaps it wasn¡¯t the left hand.¡± Yuwen Rui lowlyughs, menace shing past his warm eyes, ¡°It¡¯s the right hand.¡±

    The man in yellow had been looking at Yuwen Rui in horror all along, eyes shing with pleading and fear.

    Yuwen Rui lowers his body to grab the man¡¯s right hand that was held at his chest, I just see him lightly pinch it, and what followed was some sort of cracking sound, and then the man in yellow¡¯s breathing stalls before he faints.

    Yuwen Rui retrieves his hand, taking out a handkerchief from his sleeves and cleans his hand, lightly saying: ¡°I really don¡¯t like people touching her, even if it¡¯s just the thought of it, it cannot do.¡±

    On the other end, the man in white and the fatty are already standing with a pair of shaking legs, hearing this, they do not wait for Yuwen Rui to say any more, and let¡¯s go of Bai Wei, dashing out of the alleyway, all whilst looking back to check if Yuwen Rui is chasing after them.

    But clearly, their worries are unnecessary, as if Yuwen Rui would spare the effort to concern himself with them, he is just carefully cleaning his hands from all traces of blood, then casually tosses the handkerchief onto the ground.

    He casts me a nce from the side of his eyes, his emotions difficult to make out with those long and fine fox eyes.

    I must say, I truly like how he is such a mensao, no matter how cold, how indifferent he appears on the surface, as long as I am in danger, he will definitely show up.

    I find that I am very satisfied with this self-confidence of mine.

    ¡°Lady, Gentleman, many thanks for the rescue.¡± That Bai Wei seems to be slightly afraid of Yuwen Rui, voice a little shaky, ¡°It was all thanks to you two just now, if not¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Xiao-Wei! What kind of bad deed did these two b*stardsmit this time?!¡± A dashing man appears at the end of the alley, left and right hand holding up a trembling man each ¨C¨C¨C if it isn¡¯t the man in white and the fatty that had ran away just now.

    ¡°Brother¡­¡­¡± Xiao-Wei embraces Xiao Bai as she weakly smiles, ¡°It¡¯s alright, this Gentleman and Young Lady had saved me.¡±

    The dashing man¡¯s left and right hands are brought together, knocking the two people unconscious, before throwing them to the ground, then running up to Yuwen Rui, giving him a heavy pat on the shoulder¡­¡­

    Yuwen Rui¡¯s ice-cold eyes makes a change, thin lips shallowly hooking up as he looks at the man.

    The man spreads his mouth into a big smile, ¡°Yu Wen, this is the second time you saved a sister of mine!¡±

 Fifty-Nine

    <h4>Chapter Fifty-Nine</h4>

    A quarter of an hourter, we are already sitting in a private room of a restaurant, outside the building is lively and full of people, inside the building is filled with the tender voices of chatting women, bringing along a different kind of refined vibe. Yuwen Rui is currently talking about the old days with Bai Wei¡¯s older brother, and Bai Wei is also exining what had happened with a smile.

    That trio of scoundrels from before are the famous wealthy yboys of Qing Yun City, one time, they held wretched intentions after seeing the young and beautiful Bai Wei at the temple, just as they were about toy their hands on her, that oldest brother of the Bai n ¨C Bai Jian Fei ¨C had arrived just in time, giving the three of them a good beating. The Bai n is amongst the top tier of wealthy families in the city, those three people may have borne the thoughts for revenge, but they are unable to do anything to Bai Jian Fei in the open, hence why the scene of them dealing with Bai Wei in the shadows had urred before. The three of them had sent a beautiful woman to upy Bai Jian Fei, originally thinking that they are finally able to smoothly carry out a bad deed this time, but didn¡¯t think that Yuwen Rui and I would suddenly pop up, and even tragically gotten a hefty beating from Yuwen Rui¡­¡­

    Those three scoundrels sure are rather miserable.

    Not to mention, turns out that Bai Jian Fei and Yuwen Rui are old acquaintances, three years ago, Bai Jian Fei was taking his first younger sister back to the estate, and stayed at an inn during the journey. Who knew that inn is a shady business, the worker seized his first sister to threaten Bai Jian Fei, just that when Bai Jian Fei was ready to submit himself under a moment of helplessness, in came a handsome gentleman, the gentlemanzily shows up with a look of displeasure, casually raising his hand and quickly takes care of the worker holding the hostage, and lightly says two words: ¡°So noisy.¡±

    ¡­¡­I¡¯m speechless, may I ask, did he onlye out because his sleep was disturbed?

    But regardless of what Yuwen Rui¡¯s original intentions were, that group of robbers had indeed all been beaten down by him, and Bai Jian Fei also saw this handsome gentleman that ¡®acted out of righteousness¡¯ ¡®fighting back in face of injustice¡¯ as a life saviour ¨C¨C¨C of course, I sincerely believe that Great Master Yuwen had only thrown a grumpy morning temper.

    Three years after that meeting, Bai Jian Fei encounters Yuwen Rui once again, and this time, Yuwen Rui had once again swept in to save his second younger sister, at this point, Bai Jian Fei is stirred up.

    ¡°Yu Wen, after the farewell three years ago, I was still thinking when we will ever meet again, didn¡¯t think that when we meet again, you had once again saved a younger sister of mine! Hahaha, every time we meet, I have to owe you a favour, truly is shameful, shameful ah!¡± Bai Jian Fei says this with a bright smile.

    I crunch down on the green fruit, thinking to myself, had Bai Jian Fei been at the scene before, what reaction would he have? But when I see the admiration for Yuwen Rui in his eyes, not concealed in the slightest, I sigh, guessing that even if he was there at the scene, he would still be able to twist the facts to say Yuwen Rui had the intention to save people.

    Blindness is far too frightening, *shivers*.

    Compared to Bai Jian Fei¡¯s enthusiasm, Yuwen Rui appears much more calm and courteous, ¡°Brother Bai is too courteous.¡±

    ¡°A great brat, haven¡¯t seen for a few years and you still have this tone.¡± Bai Jian Fei lightly punches Yuwen Rui¡¯s chest, ¡°Really haven¡¯t changed one bit!¡±

    A smile flows out from within Yuwen Rui¡¯s eyes, ¡°Brother Bai hasn¡¯t changed one bit either.¡±

    ¡°Haha, I shall hold a feast at the estate tomorrow, to greatly thank you, you mustn¡¯t reject this now.¡±

    ¡°Since that is so, obedience is better than politeness.¡±

    ¡°I shall be waiting for you at the estate tomorrow then!¡± Bai Jian Fei looks towards me, asking with a smile: ¡°I almost forgotten, thisdy is Yu Wen¡¯s¡­¡­¡±

    I spit out the seed, ¡°Cousin.¡±

    Yuwen Rui¡¯s long eyes slightly narrows, a cold shine shing past.

    ¡°So Yu Wen has such an adorable cousin.¡± Bai Jian Fei says: ¡°Does Yu Wen perhaps still remember my first younger sister?¡±

    Yuwen Rui takes a moment to think about it, lightly saying: ¡°Called Bai Qiang, right?¡±

    ¡°Yu Wen has great memory.¡± Bai Jian Fei¡¯s smile slightly fades, sighing as he says: ¡°I remember Qiang-er had even spoken up to call you Yu Wen back then¡­¡­ai~, you will also be able to see her tomorrow.¡±

    Yuwen Rui somewhat isn¡¯t able to buy his sadness, only responding with a sound of ¡°en¡± and nothing else.

    Bai Wei leans into my ear, helplesslyughing, ¡°May Lady be forgiving, my brother is just such a frank character.¡±

    I stuff a plum into my mouth, ¡°A frank character is good.¡± Only those of a frank character can be friends with a mensao, is that not right?

    On the way back to the inn, Great Master Yuwen is still maintaining a cold expression on that pretty face, he takes the lead in walking in front of me, just that when the distance between us widens a little, he would unknowingly slow down his steps, until we restore the original distance. Step by step, I walk on his stretched-out shadow, when there is always someone waiting for you in front, some things be taken for granted.

    On the afternoon of the next day, we go to the Bai Estate, Bai Jian Fei warmly receives us, just that a little problem urred in the middle of it. Yuwen Rui sits on the left of Bai Jian Fei, and when I was about to sit on Yuwen Rui¡¯s left, I was invited by Bai Jian Fei to sit on his right, sitting opposite to Yuwen Rui. Not long after, Bai Wei and an approximately thirteen/fourteen year old young woman enters, Bai Wei greets us with a smile, and that young woman just sets her gaze on Yuwen Rui, not saying a word.

    That young woman is fair-skinned, facial features rather ordinary, but lucky to have a pair of ck sparkling eyes, brightening up that face a lot more. The young woman appears a little cold, not sparing anyone a nce when entering, she just looks at Yuwen Rui like that, as though he is the only person in here.

    Just as I have guessed who this young woman is, I hear Bai Jian Fei call out: ¡°Qiang-er, you¡¯re here.¡± He stands and walks over to that young woman, bringing her to sit down on the seat beside Yuwen Rui, pointing at Yuwen Rui as he says: ¡°Does Qiang-er perhaps still remember who he is?¡±

    Bai Qiang falls silent for a long time, finally nodding very lightly.

    ¡°Haha, Yu Wen, Qiang-er deeply remembers you ¨C this life saviour ah.¡± Bai Jian Fei says as though joking around.

    Yuwen Rui lightly hooks up his thin lips, lightly smiling, ¡°Eldest Young Lady Bai, long time no see.¡±

    Bai Qiang is still silently gazing at him, exceptionally focused.

    Seeing this, Bai Jian Fei is even more ted, ordering the maid to serve the dishes and then returns to his own seat. Meanwhile, Bai Wei had already seated herself beside me, she tugs at me sleeve under the table, writing six words on the palm of my hand, ¡°My sister doesn¡¯t like to speak.¡±

    I smile at her, but inside, I feel rather surprised, that Bai Qiang only looks about thirteen/fourteen years old, whilst Bai Wei is at least fifteen/sixteen years old, but Bai Wei is Bai Qiang¡¯s younger sister¡­¡­

    I pour myself a cup of tea, see no discourtesy, hear no discourtesy, think of no discourtesy, it¡¯s useless to overthink it.

    After the dishes have been served, Bai Jian Fei reminisces the days with Yuwen Rui that year, Yuwen Rui would add in a few words from time to time too, then Bai Jian Fei would divert the topic of conversation onto Bai Qiang, nothing more than ¡°does Qiang-er perhaps still remember¡­¡­¡± ¡°back then, Qiang-er towards Yu Wen¡­¡­¡± and so on, towards this, Yuwen Rui is still quietly maintaining that faint smile, and towards Yuwen Rui, the look in Bai Qiang¡¯s eyes would warm up a little.

    This Bai Jian Fei¡¯s intentions sure are very tant.

    As I observe that side of the table, I stuff the shrimp ¨C head removed, tail removed, shell not yet removed ¨C into my mouth, after chewing it a few times, I swallow the shrimp meat with the shell, just when I was thinking this shrimp sure is delicious, I abruptly meet Yuwen Rui¡¯s cold and sharp eyes, frightening me into biting my own tongue with a slight tremble.

    I tearfully bear the pain as I lower my head, Cousin, I didn¡¯t deliberately not remove the shell, just that removing the shell is such a nuisance, I think that with the time spent on removing the shells, I could eat a few more shrimps¡­¡­

    After receiving such a re from him, I don¡¯t even dare to eat another shrimp, just as I picked up the chopsticks to choose from the dishes, I see Yuwen Rui say something to the maid behind him, then that maid directly takes the little te that Yuwen Rui passes to her and walks over to my side. Only after the te is ced down, do I see that it is a te of neat and clean shrimps, removed from the shells, I don¡¯t hold back in the slightest as I stuff a big piece of shrimp meat into my mouth, leaving the deliciously fresh shrimp taste to spread.

    At this time, Bai Jian Fei¡¯s smile immediately stiffens, whilst Bai Qiang¡¯s face abruptly turns cold, towards all this, Yuwen Rui remains unaffected, a clear and cold voice lightly saying: ¡°My cousin has considerably clumsy hands.¡±

    I chew on the shrimp meat, calmly deciding to ignore these words, is it a sin to have clumsy hands? Of course not.

    Bai Jian Fei¡¯s expression is very quickly adjusted, just that one can still sense that he is no longer as excited as before, and Bai Qiang is still quiet and cold, not saying a word, as though she¡¯s someone that doesn¡¯t exist.

    The meal was eaten within a strange atmosphere.

    After the meal, Bai Jian Fei takes Yuwen Rui to take a look at his weapon collection, and Bai Qiang is taken back to her room by the servants to drink her medicine, I wander around the garden with Bai Wei, asionally teasing Xiao Bai who keeps chasing its tail in circles.

    ¡°Lady Mu.¡± Bai Wei suddenly speaks up, sounding a little apologetic as she says: ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry for what happened just now, my older brother really does act inappropriately.¡±

    I hold Xiao Bai and grab its tail, smiling towards her, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±

    Bai Wei strokes Xiao Bai¡¯s head, softly saying: ¡°My older sister had an ident when she was seven, ever since then, her growth has be a lot slower than the average person, and she has no longer spoke to other people again. The trip three years ago was Brother taking Sister out to y and rx, but who would have thought that a problem would arise. Luckily Gentleman Yu Wen had offered a helping hand to save them, and on the day they separated with Gentleman Yu Wen, Sister had actually called out gentleman¡¯s name¡­¡­¡±

    She lets out a sigh, ¡°Brother had always felt that Sister¡¯s ident was caused by him, so throughout all these years, he has been wanting to make my sister happy. He knows that Sister must like Gentleman Yu Wen, three years ago, he knew of this toote, so right now, he is thinking of ways to bring the two together¡­¡­¡± She covers her mouth and lightly giggles, mischievously looking at me, ¡°But who would have known that Gentleman Yu Wen already has someone in his heart.¡±

    I lightly say: ¡°How could you be so sure that he likes me, should you have guessed wrongly, then you would have ruined your older sister¡¯s marriage fate.¡±

    ¡°See wrong?¡± Bai Wei harrumphs, ¡°How is that possible?¡±

    ¡°The way Gentleman Yu Wen looked at youst night¡­¡­¡± She curls her finger and gently knocks it onto my forehead, ¡°As long as one is human, they would know how annoyed at you he was, and how much he was annoyed with you, represents how much he cares about you.¡±

    I¡¯m a little surprised, is Yuwen Rui that obvious? Or is Bai Wei overthinking it?

    ¡°You ah, you,¡± Bai Wei shakes her head, ¡°Unable to appreciate the happiness you own.¡±

    ¡°Happiness?¡± I raise my brows, lightly smiling as I say: ¡°And how would you know if it is happiness?¡± I point at the lotus in full bloom, inside the pond not far from us, and say: ¡°We only know how beautiful the lotus flower is able to bloom, but just how many people are able to see the filth underneath?¡±

    Bai Wei slightly pauses, then tenderly smiles, ¡°Silly.¡±

    ¡°The roots of the lotus are filthy, this is a fact.¡± Her soft and gentle voice slowly says, speaking as gently as the slight breeze that blows across the surface of the water, ¡°But would you deny its beauty because of its underlying filth?¡±

    I lower my eyes, ¡°The period of blooming is so short-lived, but it is different for people.¡± Because the period of living is far too long, hence the existence of far too many unknown changes, causing people to be afraid, to be at unease, lest everything will be lost in the end.

    ¡°Truly silly.¡± Bai Wei¡¯s voice may be soft, but it carries a firmness that cannot be denied, ¡°I often hear the aunties say that the men of the world are all fickle-hearted, I have also liked a fickle-hearted man before, but I still remember my mother telling me, in this world there are thousands and thousands of fickle-hearted people, but amongst the many people, there will ultimately be a man that is only able to hold one person in their eyes, would stingily be unwilling to share the slightest trace of tender feelings with another, only loving that one person from start to end, affections running deep, will never do her wrong.¡±

    Her delicately slender fingers lifts my hair, shallowly smiling as she says: ¡°Lady Mu, do you believe this?¡±

    I suddenly find it funny, mumbling: ¡°Hold one person in their eyes, would stingily be unwilling to share the slightest trace of tender feelings with another, only loving that one person from start to end, affections running deep, will never do her wrong¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Why not believe it?¡± She takes Xiao Bai from my arms, rubbing against it, ¡°Should theree a day he marries someone else¡­¡­¡±

    Yuwen Rui marry someone else?

    I raise my eyes, hooking my lips into a smile, ¡°How is that possible?¡±

    ¡°Look at your arrogance.¡± Bai Wei says in dissatisfaction: ¡°Afraid you have already reached a final decision yourself, just that you don¡¯t want Gentleman Yu Wen to have it easy.¡±

    I lightly smile and say nothing, Bai Wei ah, Bai Wei, do you perhaps know of men¡¯s inferiority? The easier it is to get, the less they would cherish it, the more difficult it is to obtain, only then, would they put their all into doting and loving. Should I love somebody again, I must have that person love me to the bones first, their eyes unable to hold anyone else at all, must have him remain firm and unyielding, no matter how many obstacles are faced, he wouldn¡¯t change his original intentions, no matter if he loves me or hates me, he mustn¡¯t bear to leave me behind.

    Love is no more than a war, whoever perseveres the longest, whoever shall stand triumphant in the end.

    Two dayster, the three siblings of the Bai n came to the city gates to send us away, Bai Jian Fei said a whole lot of words to keep us behind, but Yuwen Rui just lightly smiles and says there are still matters to attend to. Bai Qiang is still gazing at Yuwen Rui quietly, lips trembling a few times, but still no wordse out.

    Yuwen Rui¡¯s handsome face carries a light smile, ¡°Brother Jian Fei, Eldest Young Lady, Second Young Lady, no need to send us off any further, let us bid our farewells here now, may we meet again in future.¡±

    Bai Qiang¡¯s body is shook upon hearing these words, her hand reaching out, wanting to grab Yuwen Rui¡¯s hand, but was avoided with his casual turn of the body. Yuwen Rui seems to have not seen Bai Qiang¡¯s action, raising his eyes to coldly say to me: ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to quickly get in the carriage?¡±

    Bai Wei leans in towards my ear and quietly say, ¡°Gentleman Yu Wen sure is pitiful.¡±

    I ignore her, taking the snacks she¡¯s gifted me and head towards the horse carriage, just that, right when I walked in front of Yuwen Rui, I feel a sudden pain in my knee, followed by my entire person crashing into his arms. Yuwen Rui does not hold back at all in holding my waist, all whilst using a helpless and apologetic tone as he says to Bai Jian Fei: ¡°How embarrassing, Cousin isn¡¯t just clumsy with her hands, is even clumsy with her feet.¡±

    I angrily widen my eyes in his arms, heck Yuwen Rui, you¡¯re really able to say that out loud, could it be that the little stone just now, had flown into my knee by itself then?

    I couldn¡¯t help but to start deeply thinking about one question: between Yuwen Rui and I, exactly who is the more pitiful one?

 Sixty

    <h4>Chapter Sixty</h4>

    Back then, when I time travelled and became a newborn, I kept thinking for a consecutive few years, causing people in the pce to see me as a fool. Thenter, when I came to know of other people¡¯s secrets, I would keep all my thoughts on it hidden within, secretly figuring out the unbelievable rtions involved.

    I am so keen on exercising my brain, I am so passionate for thinking, I believe I am practically on par with a master thinker.

    This question of who is more pitiful between Yuwen Rui and I, I have already been thinking over it for several sichen.

    I have constantly been thinking ah, thinking, thinking ah, thinking, and then ah, I have driven myself into falling ill.

    At that time, Yuwen Rui and I were still engaging in a cold war, after leaving everyone¡¯s line of sight, he had treated me with a neither dead or alive attitude, and I, due to focusing on my thinking and being angry over his nasty move, didn¡¯t bother trying to resolve the cold war either. I remember that day, I had my head buried into the pillow as I doze away, and was then persistently pushed away by someone, truly annoying to the extreme.

    I open a tiny slit of my eye, speaking out in displeasure towards the man shaking me: ¡°Cousin, stop it.¡± Right after speaking, I was startled, why does my voice sound as rough as sandpaper?

    Yuwen Rui slightly furrows his handsome brows, cing a hand on my forehead. His hand is not at all affected by the scorching hot summer days, still carrying a cooling ice touch, making me softly hum infort. Yuwen Rui then holds my face, and finally speaks up with a low voice, ¡°Chen Liang, how long do we still have before arriving at He Yang City?¡±

    Cheng Liang replies from the outside of the carriage: ¡°Approximately half a day.¡±

    ¡°Be as quick as possible.¡± After Yuwen Rui lightly says this, he turns over and lies in my soft bed-couch, big hands bringing my entire body into his embrace.

    I half squint my eyes as I hazily murmur: ¡°Why you fighting over my bed-couch for? So annoying.¡±

    He presses me against his chest, lowly sounding augh, ¡°Just sleep your sleep, quit yourining.¡±

    I use my forehead to knock his chest, but my head started to feel bursts of dizziness, I hurriedly cling to the clothes at his chest, not daring to move again. Yuwen Rui lets out a soft sigh, warm lips rubbing against my forehead, ¡°Stop messing around, sleep now.¡±

    After a few words ofints, I close my eyes, smelling that clean fragrance that belongs to him as I slowly fall asleep.

    When I was pushed awake again, I was already out of the horse carriage, I re at Yuwen Rui who had pushed me awake for the second time, voice powerlessly using him, ¡°You pushed me again, why won¡¯t you let me sleep?¡±

    Yuwen Rui raises his brows, cold voice asking: ¡°Other than sleeping, what else can you do?¡±

    I confidently and boldly say: ¡°Eat.¡±

    Yuwen Rui¡¯s lips very suspiciously curls up, his voice still emotionless as he says: ¡°You glutton.¡±

    I ignore him, what¡¯s wrong with being a glutton, yes I¡¯m a glutton, yes I¡¯m glutton, what, you going to bite me?

    ¡°Glutton,e drink your medicine.¡± Yuwen Rui brings over a bowl of ck medicinal concoction from the table.

    I sweep a nce at the concoction, weakly saying: ¡°Cousin, I¡¯ll be fine after sleeping and sweating it out.¡± Usually, I don¡¯t get fussy when drinking medicine, but once I am met with a situation of having a fever, I feel utmost disgust towards medicine, rather cling to the bedding and sleep through day and night, than to take a little sip of medicine.

    Mm, so bitter, it truly makes me want to sick.

    Yuwen Rui¡¯s thin lips hooks up, a strange shine shing past his fine and long fox eyes, ¡°Not drinking?¡±

    I firmly say: ¡°Not drinking.¡±

    Traces ofughter flows out from Yuwen Rui¡¯s eyes, handsome face vaguely alluring, ¡°I¡¯ll ask again, you¡¯re really not drinking?¡±

    Helpless that my mind in its feverish state didn¡¯t think into his deeper meaning, only foolishly saying: ¡°Really not drinking.¡±

    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t you drink it then.¡± He strangely says this simply.

    I may have let out a sigh of relief, but I find it rather suspicious, since when did he be so easy-going? Could it be¡­¡­it¡¯s a scheme? In the next second, I was horrified, Yuwen Rui actually drank the concoction with one mouthful andes pressing down on me, his medicine stained lips were incredibly bitter, scaring me into hurriedly closing my mouth tightly, not giving him the chance to deliver the medicine in. Deep inside, I spurn with scorn, dare I say, he said it¡¯s alright for me to not drink it, as he¡¯ll feed it me instead!?

    Yuwen Rui¡¯s dense and long, curledshes gently brushes over my face, his brown eyes rippling with mischief that is barely detectable, seemingly mocking my useless resistance.

    I ignore him, keeping my mouth shut tight, refusing to loosen up, said I¡¯m not drinking, so I¡¯m not drinking, whoever drinks it is a b*stard.

    Just that, the taller one is, the eviller one is, Yuwen Rui ¨C this guy ¨C is actually so despicable, he pinches my waist, then ¡®grandly passes through the hall and into the inner chamber¡¯, swallowing up my exmation and also sending that bitter-to-death medicine in. I was forced to drink the medicine, but Yuwen Rui had not the slightest intention to part away, his slippery tongue exploring the inside of my mouth, licking left and sucking right with awfully great enjoyment. How could I ¨C this weak patient ¨C be his match at all? The kiss sending me straight into a breathless state, my mind in utter chaos.

    Yuwen Rui slowly parts away, beautiful lips coated with clear lines of romantic ambiguity, he devilishly uses his finger to wipe the clear lines into his mouth, elegantly saying: ¡°Is it bitter? I find it very sweet.¡±

    My entire body softens under the look of those eyes containing blurred temptation, oh mother, he, he, he, he¡¯s deliberately seducing me!

    Yuwen Rui meaningfully nces at the medicine bowl, then says to me: ¡°It¡¯s alright, wait for me to get a few more taste to confirm this.¡± Having said that, he once again repeats the domineering, shameless, action from before, until the entire bowl had been emptied, until my lips have swelled up and turned red, does he finally has enough, licking his lips, then lightlying to a conclusion, ¡°This medicine is sweet.¡±

    I want nothing more than to smash up the satisfaction and wickedness in his eyes, not like this medicine is Xiao Tian Tian (Ìð / Ti¨¢n = sweet), sweet my butt!

    Fortunately, this bowl of ¡®lip to lip delivered¡¯ medicine worked really well, the next day when I wake up, I feel refreshingly energised, I stretch my body as I get out of bed and out the doors, but sees Chen Liang walk out from Yuwen Rui¡¯s room, hand holding an empty bowl.

    Cheng Liang sees me and greets: ¡°Young Lady.¡±

    ¡°En.¡± I stare at the bowl in his hand, ¡°This is¡­¡­¡±

    Chen Liang smiles, ¡°Gentleman was a little feverish when he got up this morning, only just drank his medicine now.¡±

    Feverish?

    Feverish!

    I unknowingly curl up my lips, ¡°Very good.¡± Indeed¡­¡­extremely good.

    Yuwen Rui¡¯s recovering ability is clearly much better than mine, that afternoon, he had already restored his usual energy, although that handsome face was still a little pale, this has no effect on his elegantly ghostly air ¡­¡­oh, apologies, it¡¯s elegantly noble air, noble air. (y on words, both words are pronounced gui qi ¨C ghostly air (also mean mischievous or naughty) is pronounced gu¨« q¨¬ / ¹íÆø and noble air is gu¨¬ q¨¬ / ¹óÆø)

    Yuwen Rui doesn¡¯t care about my ridiculing smile, leisurely beckoning me to go admire flowers with him at the west of He Yang, having just recovered my health, I am of course filled with energy, immediately sitting in the horse carriage with him and head out. In the carriage, I sprawl out on the couch, unable to refrain from asking: ¡°Cousin, what have youe Yun Ze for?¡±

    Yuwen Rui¡¯s eyes doesn¡¯t leave the book, lightly saying: ¡°To find a few people.¡±

    ¡°This is rted to your agreement with Imperial Sister?¡±

    He ces the book down and sits onto my couch, ying with my belt as he says: ¡°Since I am aiding Ke Zi to stabilise her seat on the throne, of course, I must help her find some truly capable people.¡±

    I turn my body onto its side, looking at the beautifully lined side profile of his, ¡°Found them all?¡±

    ¡°Only three people short.¡± He hooks his lips up into a smile, a moon-like radiance flowing out from his eyes.

    I¡¯m puzzled, ¡°Since it¡¯s people that can help Yun Mi, why have wee to Yun Ze then?¡±

    Yuwen Rui now starts ying with my fingers, slowly saying: ¡°Every emperor of Yun Mi will inherit the secrets of the emperor, and one of the secrets amongst them is the shadow agents that pledged loyalty to the emperor alone, ¡®M¨¦n¡¯.¡± (ÃÅ / M¨¦n ¨C prounced meun ¨C literally means doors)

    ¡°There are a total of four people in ¡®M¨¦n¡¯, whether they are male or female, how old they are, only the emperor alone will know of this, they originally lie hidden in the pce, able to receive the emperor¡¯smand at any given time, and keep the emperor protected. Before the nation had been stabilised, ¡®M¨¦n¡¯ is the emperor¡¯s most secretive weapon, and sharp tool, but after the nation had been stabilised, ¡®M¨¦n¡¯ have always be the thorn in the emperor¡¯s eyes, because they know far too much, even if they are loyal, even if they have earned countless merits.¡±

    He chuckles, ¡°Somewhat simr to my father, is it not? Just that my father is blindly loyal, wheras the people in ¡®M¨¦n¡¯ have their own thoughts, they are loyal to the emperor, but when met with danger, they will still choose their own life, they leave the imperial pce, in order to avoid the emperor¡¯s hunt down, they can only fake death, and then spread themselves amongst all the kingdoms. They passionately love their kingdom, but can only leave the kingdom, until the next emperor takes over, the next generation of ¡®M¨¦n¡¯ will go find the new emperor¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Are they not just fools?¡±

    ¡°All members of ¡®M¨¦n¡¯ have been cursed, so the cycle goes on, unchanging for hundreds of years.¡±

    ¡°You want to find thest generation of ¡®M¨¦n¡¯ to help Imperial Sister?¡± I sit up, ¡°How could you be so sure that they will follow you back? Don¡¯t you have to wait for the next generation?¡±

    ¡°Unexpected happenings ur in everything, your Imperial Sister is a woman, ¡®M¨¦n¡¯ would naturally also make changes in ordance to circumstances.¡± He buries his head into my neck, warm breath coating my skin, ¡°Moreover, ¡®M¨¦n¡¯ are all enthusiasts, with baits in hand, would I still need to be afraid of failing to capture them?¡±

    I slowly narrow my eyes, ¡°The ¡®M¨¦n¡¯ that has been found, was in Yun Zhan?¡±

    Yuwen Rui nods.

    ¡°He Yang City¡­¡­also has one?¡±

    Yuwen Rui nods again.

    ¡°Cousin.¡±

    ¡°En?¡±

    ¡°You say this matter is only known to the next emperor.¡±

    ¡°En.¡±

    ¡°Imperial Sister doesn¡¯t actually know this, right?¡±

    ¡°En¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Then, howe you know this?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Approximately half a sichenter, we reach the west of He Yang, the summer heat makes thisnd ¡ªpletely covered in flowers ¡ª look even more abundant, as the summer breeze blows in, it brings in waves of rich flower fragrance, making people unable to refrain from wanting to¡­¡­sneeze.

    ¡°Achoo!¡± I pinch my nose and furrow my brows as I say to Yuwen Rui: ¡°It¡¯s too fragrant.¡±

    Yuwen Rui looks at me with a seeming smile, ¡°Head further in.¡±

    I follow him for half an hour before we finally pass by the sea of flowers, not knowing how many times I sneezed along the way, how many times I rubbed my nose. As you can see, beautiful things may not necessarily be the more the better, sometimes, what we¡¯re chasing after is but only a type offort that is just right, if it exceeds that point, the feelings for it changes.

    In the end, Yuwen Rui and I stop beside a pond, looking out, the entire pond is filled with green lotus leaves, as well as pink and white lotus flowers. Those in full bloom,fortably spreads its delicate petals, those that are budding,zy and shy as they remain half covered and half opened, a faintly fresh scent surrounds the pond, refreshing and pleasant.

    Yuwen Rui suddenly gets up and flies towards the middle of pond, elegant posture amazingly graceful and swift like a swan.

    In the pond, the fresh and green leaves wishes to drop, the pink lotus flowers shy like young women, the white lotus flowers pure like snow, the handsome man elegantly stands on top of the lotus flower just like that, as though below his foot, there is not a delicate flower, but a spread of sturdynd. His long and fine eyes half squints, leaving his ck hair to rise with the summer breeze, blue brocade robes also allowing the wind to pour in.

    A smile spreads in his clear and cold eyes, he lightly says: ¡°Ah-Lan,e here.¡±

    The corners of my eyes twitches as I look at the right hand spread out towards me, then I turn around and pick up a stone, fiercely throwing it at him. Go over? how am I supposed to go over? Not like I can fly!

    Yuwen Rui swiftly dodges the stone, hisughter filled with ridicule and pleasure.

    Iment with tears in my eyes, truly a beautiful scene, a great handsome gentleman, a great elegant demeanour, a great¡­¡­infuriating fellow.

    In this moment of frolicking, waves of cheering sounds from nearby, Yuwen Rui returns to my side and then heads to the source of sound with me, only after we arrive, do we see two groups of men dressed like Confucianist teachers sitting opposite one another, one side looking dispirited, one side arrogantly proud, and the sound of cheering just now, hade from the arrogant side.

    A leader-like person from the arrogant side haughtily furrows his brows upon seeing us, ¡°You two are¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°We had only just happened to pass by.¡± Yuwen Rui takes a look at the emerald green zither before that man and say: ¡°Yao Lu Zither¡­¡­could you be He Yang City¡¯s number one zither yer ¨C Fan Duo?¡±

    The haughty man slightly pauses, ¡°Indeed.¡±

    Yuwen Rui suddenly brightens up, ¡°I heard people say the teachers of He Yang City¡¯s two greatest schools will bepeting today, could it be¡­¡­?¡±

    Fan Duo nods, ¡°Indeed so, but it is about to end now.¡±

    ¡°May we watch from the side?¡±

    ¡°Please do as you wish.¡± Fan Duo faces several elderlies that appears to be judges, saying: ¡°Teacher Gu, Teacher Qi, Teacher Luo, let us go through with the final round of thepetition now.¡±

    From the arrogant side, someone immediately shouts out: ¡°What else is there topete ah, it is needless to evenpete with the zither, of course Fan Duo ¨C you ¨C will win ah! How could that Jiang Cheng of Hu Yin be your opponent?!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right ah, that¡¯s right ah, everyone knows who will win, who will lose, even if they don¡¯tpete!¡±

    ¡°Who says?!¡± Someone from the dispirited side is unable to refrain from refuting, ¡°Although, although Fan Duo is very formidable, but Jiang Cheng isn¡¯t bad either!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right ah, Jiang Cheng isn¡¯t bad either!¡± Despite someone echoing this, this level of convincing¡­¡­really isn¡¯t anything.

    ¡°May Teacher Jiang Cheng step out.¡± Fan Duo says.

    The dispirited side immediately pushes out an approximately thirty-year-old frail man out, that man¡¯s smile is slightly timid, he lightly sounds two coughs and says: ¡°Then, then Teacher Fan Duo, let us start now.¡±

    Yuwen Rui leans towards my ear, voice holding a smile as he quietly says, ¡°One member of ¡®M¨¦n¡¯, is a zither enthusiast.¡±

 Sixty-One

    <h4>Chapter Sixty-One</h4>

    Zither enthusiast?

    I carefully observe that frail man, only seeing his thin and small stature, the type that would be blown away by the wind. Right now, he is constantly wiping away the sweat on his forehead, asionally revealing a look of contempt when he looks up at the sky, very clearly, he hates such hot summer days. Inparison, that Fan Duo appears refreshed, the smile at his lips reserved and courteous, eyes faintly glowing with pride.

    One person is of dignified bearings, confident and calm, one person appears timid, thin and frail, it is just as those people had said before, who will win, who will lose, seems to have already been set.

    On that side, the two people have already settled in their seats, before Fan Duo is that emerald green Yao Lu of his, and before Jiang Cheng is indeed an extremely ordinary zither, made of sycamore wood, both zither appears before everyone at the same time, giving off the same feeling as their owner ¨C¨Cpletely iparable.

    ¡°Alright, the final zither yingpetition starts, one of three rounds.¡± An elderly sat in centre strokes his beard as he says: ¡°The first round requires both of you ying {{Dreaming Melody}} one time each, drawing lots to decide who ys first and who ys after.¡±

    Fan Duo and Jiang Cheng draw a lot each, Jiang Cheng is first.

    Jiang Cheng shakily ces the bamboo lot down, ¡°I shall go first then.¡± He takes a deep breath, then rests his fingers on the zither strings, the notes jumping out one by one.

    This {{Dreaming Melody}} should originally express a type of grandness and leisure of roaming the heavens and earth, but Jiang Cheng ying it like this, instead makes me abruptly think of one thing¡­¡­a cold and hard, tasteless, steamed bun.

    Jiang Cheng tenses his body and finishes ying this tune, with one raise of his head, he is faced with everyone¡¯s disdainful looks, he shamefully smiles, ¡°I have finished ying, if Teacher Fan Duo would please¡­¡­¡±

    Fan Duo does not say much, directly sitting down and striking the chords. A crisp and pleasant-sounding melody like that of spring water, flows through the air, sometimes high and sharp, sometimesforting and leisurely, painting a scene before everyone, of an eagle freely soaring through the skies.

    The final note is yed, leaving everyone longing for more, and the winner is obvious.

    ¡°The first round, Fan Duo wins.¡± The elderly speaks, ¡°The second round, y a melody with ¡®nation¡¯ as the theme.¡±

    This time, Fan Duo ys first, Fan Duo maintains his top-level skills, instantly ying out a grand and majestic tune that stimtes the hearts of people, his thick brows tightly knitted together, a face of seriousness, such concentrated expression makes everyone unknowingly follow him in being pumped up, everyone¡¯s heart filled with the thoughts of protecting the homnd and defending the nation.

    The tune ends, everyone enthusiastically apuds him, even the people on the dispirited side are strongly pping their hands, looking excited, ¡°Well yed!¡±

    Fan Duo lightly smiles, ¡°Teacher Jiang Cheng, please.¡±

    Jiang Cheng still appears as timid as before, wiping away the sweat rolling down from his forehead, he slowly strikes at the zither strings, the sounds yed somewhat tentative and uncertain, then the notes go from small to big, from tender to strong, like a seedling growing and budding. The zither melody starts to turn ambitious, as though there are infinite dreams wanting to be achieved, but at the highest peak, it rapidly falls, bing very low in an extremeparison. After going low,es an intense atmosphere and helplessness, seeming like a fierce fire had burned away all rationality, so strong that it makes people want to roar loudly, it is in this furious climax of the zither melody, that a rough sound of broken string is heard, and all fury and helplessness disappears without a trace.

    Everyone is stunned, before they have snapped out of the trance, Jiang Cheng¡¯s one hand flicks at several strings, the light notes bringing all the emotions to an end.

    ¡°Fi-, finished.¡± Jiang Cheng makes a huge sigh of relief.

    ¡°This round¡­¡­¡± The elderly discusses with two people on the side for a long while, then says: ¡°Jiang Cheng wins.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± The arrogant side immediately exims in anger, ¡°He clearly broke the zither string, how could this be considered a win?!¡±

    The elderly meaningfully looks at Fan Duo, ¡°Fan Duo, do you perhaps know what you lost in?¡±

    Fan Duo slightly furrows his brows, silent without a word.

    ¡°The melody you yed just now, indeed has high-reaching ambitions and stimtes the hearts of people, but this word of ¡®nation¡¯ is not just ¡®ambition¡¯ as it appears on the surface.¡± The elderly slowly says: ¡°Jiang Cheng¡¯s melody is just like the experience of a growing youth, there¡¯s immaturity, there¡¯s aspiration, there¡¯s arrogance, there¡¯s loss, there¡¯s fury.¡±

    ¡°The definition of ¡®nation¡¯, should be this. Fan Duo, do you admit defeat?¡±

    Fan Duo nces at Jiang Cheng, lowering his eyes as he says: ¡°I do.¡± Whereas Jiang Cheng is baffled by his own win, as though he doesn¡¯t even understand what the teacher is saying.

    ¡°The final round, y a melody with ¡®summer¡¯ as the theme.¡± The elderly deeply looks at Jiang Cheng, ¡°Jiang Cheng, y it well.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Jiang Cheng fearfully answers.

    Fan Duo ys first again this time, the melody light and energetic, heated like summer days, but also pleasant andfortable like the summer breeze. After Fan Duo finishes ying, he solemnly looks at Jiang Cheng, seeming to see Jiang Cheng as a worthy opponent.

    Whereas Jiang Cheng¡­¡­

    Everyone covers their ears, looking at Jiang Cheng who is constantly making mistakes in shock, but they only see Jiang Chen y the zither with a face of seriousness, showing not the slightest of careless attitude.

    Fan Duo is first tounch an attack, angrily saying: ¡°Jiang Cheng you!¡±

    Jiang Cheng furrows his brows and wipes away his sweat, cowardly saying: ¡°Teacher Fan Duo, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Are you looking down on me?! Why are you not bringing out the level from before?!¡± Fan Duo smacks the table as he says this.

    ¡°The level from before?¡± Jiang Cheng wipes away his sweat, saying in distress: ¡°Teacher Fan Duo, am I, am I not paying just the same as I was before? It¡¯s fine if you look down on me, my, my level onlyes down to this.¡±

    ¡°Jiang Cheng, have you been trying your best to y?¡± The elderly also furrows his brows as he seriously asks this, ¡°Speak the truth.¡±

    Jiang Cheng appears respectful, ¡°Teacher, Jiang Cheng has definitely beenpeting seriously, with no negligence at all.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­¡­¡± The elderly raises his hand, ¡°Fan Duo wins.¡±

    Both sides start arguing again, Fan Duo returns to his seat with a darkened face, whilst Jiang Cheng is still wiping away his sweat.

    I secretlyugh, Jiang Cheng wasn¡¯t lying, he was indeed ying the melody seriously, the reason why he yed it so badly is because he hates summer, extremely hates it, nothing more than this.

    After the zitherpetition, everyone quickly disperses, be it the teachers of Fan Duo¡¯s school, or the teachers of Jiang Cheng¡¯s own school, no one is willing to speak to Jiang Cheng, everyone minding their own business as they clear out the area, and those several senior teachers also sigh and shake their heads at Jiang Cheng as they leave. Towards this, Jiang Cheng does not show any look of displeasure, holding his zither as he foolishly stands in his original spot.

    Yuwen Rui suddenly chuckles, saying to Jiang Cheng: ¡°Sir Cen, falling so low to be a little zither yer here with such talents of yours, do you not find it somewhat unreasonable?¡±

    Jiang Cheng looks left and right, finally pointing at himself and asks in puzzlement: ¡°Is Gentleman speaking to me?¡±

    Yuwen Rui nods with a smile.

    ¡°Gentleman, afraid you have got the wrong person.¡± Jiang Cheng apologetically smiles, ¡°I am no Sir Cen, I am called Jiang Cheng.¡±

    ¡°Be it Jiang Cheng, or be it Sir Cen, I just know that you are the person I am searching for.¡± Yuwen Rui leisurely says, his long and fine eyes filled with certainty.

    Jiang Cheng rubs his head, ¡°Gentleman sure speaks profoundly, but I am indeed not the person you are looking for, I am only a Confucianist teacher that teaches zither ying.¡± Jiang Cheng walks away with his zither in arms after saying this, and Yuwen Rui actually just watches him leave with a smile, not saying a single word.

    I look at him suspiciously, ¡°You¡­¡­will let him go just like that?¡±

    Yuwen Rui elegantly smiles, ¡°Sillyss, what kind of person do you think I am?¡±

    I calmly say, ¡°Not a good person.¡±

    He lightly knocks onto my forehead, narrowing his long and fine eyes as he lightly asks: ¡°Ah-Lan, would you like to learn to y the zither?¡±

    ¡­¡­learn to y the zither?

    I slightly struggle to hold up my body, shakily pointing at him as I say: ¡°You¡­¡­you want me to learn how to y the zither from Jiang Cheng?¡±

    Yuwen Rui nods.

    The handsome face of the person before me is still ever so reserved and refined, but I cannot help but shudder, I silently look at him for a long time, in the end, I bitterly spit out four words, ¡°You really are ruthless.¡±

    You may want to ask me why I would be so worked up, I can only say that since young, I have been a master of zither, chess, books and painting, especially when ites to the zither, simply reaching the level that cannot bepared to mere mortals.

    To put it in a more refined way, hearers saddened, listeners shed tears, human and deities all angered, ghosts and demons all wails, birds and beasts all flees¡­¡­

    To put it in a less refined way, it is toooooo incredible!

    So you tell me, what it means for Yuwen Rui to make me be Jiang Cheng¡¯s student?

    I look at his pretty side profile and think that should anyone get involved with Yuwen Rui in this lifetime¡­¡­

    Tragic, simply too tragic, I don¡¯t even want to think it, just thinking of it is terrifying¡­¡­

    Mother ah, Earth is so dangerous, please take me to Mars!

    Although I don¡¯t wish to persecute other people at all, but forced by Yuwen Rui¡¯s abuse of power, I have no choice but to go up to the doors of Jiang Cheng¡¯s home with a zither in arms, Yuwen Rui disguises as a graceful gentleman, leisurely standing at the side of the door, saying to Chen Liang: ¡°ce the table here.¡± Then says to me: ¡°You can start now.¡±

    My little hands trembles, unable to strike down, ¡°Cousin, you don¡¯t need to be so ruthless, right? You just need to mess with Jiang Cheng alone ah¡­¡­¡±

    His long and fine fox eyes dangerously narrows, ¡°Ah-Lan, do you not wish to eat Zhen Yu Court¡¯s braised pork, sizzling duck, and salt water boiled chicken for the next few days?¡±

    I immediately sit up in all seriousness, righteously saying: ¡°Cousin, zither ying is originally a work of art, I shall not care about the outside world.¡±

    Yuwen Rui nods in satisfaction, ¡°Start now.¡±

    I grievingly strike at the zither strings, heart giving rise to bleakness, this world ah, those that have meat are the real masters.

    With the first note of my zither ying, a woman can be vaguely heard yelling from the house on the side, ¡°Ai-yo-wei, why has this chicken gone crazy ah?!¡±

    With the second note of my zither ying, a dog starts barking, followed by a man¡¯s scolding, ¡°Ah Huang have you gone mad ah?! Why are you jumping around?!¡±

    With the third note of my zither ying, a shrill woman¡¯s voice harshly curses, ¡°Seriously! Murder with a thousand cuts, whose family¡¯s pig is being ughtered ah?! Aren¡¯t you going to let people sleep now?!¡±

    With the fourth note of my zither ying, an egges smashing over from an unknown direction, ¡°Who¡¯s f*cking giving birth directly at someone¡¯s doors?!¡±

    All of all of this, Yuwen Rui seems to have not heard anything as he remains as calm as ever¡­¡­

    Because his ears have been stuffed with cotton.

    ¨r(¨s_¨t)¨q

    Just when I was prepared to continue and double my efforts, Jiang Cheng¡¯s house doors were strongly opened from the inside, followed by Jiang Cheng furious face appearing within our sight. He covers his ears with a face of pain, ¡°All of youe in now!¡±

    Yuwen Rui elegantly waves his hand, ¡°Ah-Lan, stop now.¡±

    I silently stop, all whilst thinking, back then when I had sent Yuwen Rui crashing down, I had used ten notes, today, I was able to achieve such results with just four notes¡­¡­

    Yuwen Rui strokes my head, praising me: ¡°No need to think now, Ah-Lan, you have improved.¡±

    ¡°All of you shut up now!¡± Jiang Cheng turns and gloomily asks: ¡°This Gentleman, what exactly do you want?¡±

 Sixty-Two

    <h4>Chapter Sixty-Two</h4>

    ¡°Teacher Jiang,¡± Yuwen Rui lightly smiles, ¡°Teacher is a zither yer, are you not?¡±

    Jiang Cheng slightly furrows his brows, seeming to get a bad feeling, ¡°So what if I am?¡±

    ¡°Then Teacher,¡± Yuwen Rui points at me and says: ¡°I shall entrust my cousin to you then.¡±

    Jiang Cheng¡¯s expression immediately looks like he was struck by thunder, ¡°What, what, what did you say?¡±

    Yuwen Rui doesn¡¯t miss out a single word as he repeats, ¡°I shall entrust my cousin to you then.¡±

    Jiang Cheng waves his arms, horrifically saying: ¡°This younger sister of yours have such amazing zither ying skills, how could she be taught by a mere mortal like me? That Fan Duo from yesterday isn¡¯t bad, I can rmend your younger sister to go to him. En en, Teacher Fan truly is superb.¡±

    Yuwen Rui narrows his fox eyes, elegantly saying: ¡°Teacher needs not be humble, how could Fan Duo be half as good at Teacher? Cousin has urately acknowledged Teacher Jiang, may Teacher not reject anymore.¡±

    ¡°Gentleman, this, this isn¡¯t something I can take charge of ah.¡± Jiang Cheng distressingly says: ¡°Should your cousin wish to be admitted, she will still have go to the school, and make it clear with the headmaster, but our school doesn¡¯t ept women¡­¡­¡±

    Yuwen Rui deeply looks at him, ¡°Are these words of Teacher¡¯s true?¡±

    Jiang Cheng fiercely nods, ¡°Definitely true.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­¡­¡± Yuwen Rui leisurely blinks, lightly saying to me: ¡°Ah-Lan, let us continue outside then.¡±

    I turn around to leave without a sound, whilst thinking that in a few steps, Jiang Cheng would speak up to keep us. As expected, before I made three steps, I hear Jiang Cheng loudly roar out, ¡°Wait wait, don¡¯t go yet!¡±

    Yuwen Rui¡¯s thin lips hooks up into a trace of a smile, turning his face to the side as he says: ¡°Teacher has something to say?¡±

    ¡°Wait wait¡­¡­¡± Jiang Cheng constantly rubs at the between of his brows, ¡°Let me think for a bit, think for a bit.¡±

    Yuwen Rui respectfully says: ¡°Teacher, think slowly, everything¡­¡­can be discussed nicely.¡±

    I cannot help but to squeeze out a tear of sympathy for Jiang Cheng, in this world, can honest people not live anymore?!

    After the above, no matter how it happened, the result is already extremely clear, I became Jiang Cheng¡¯s student, a female student.

    Jiang Cheng is the only zither teacher in Hu Yin School, although not as famous as Fan Duo, he is still considered not bad. The school doesn¡¯t pay much attention to the teaching of zither skills, so Jiang Cheng only needs to go in three times a month, to Jiang Cheng, and to my learning, it truly is extremely favourable.

    Under Yuwen Rui instructions, I have practically been going to Jiang Cheng¡¯s house every day, although it is said that Jiang Cheng is teaching me to y the zither, he has constantly prevented me from using a real zither all along, only giving me a fake zither that cannot produce sounds for me to practice with. Jiang Cheng is considered a diligent teacher, exining every chord and every note to me, then tells me to y the fake zither without stop, nor does he care that the zither simply doesn¡¯t show whether I have regressed or improved.

    Towards such a lifestyle, I truly am very unhappy about it ah.

    This day, I return to the inn after the zither lesson, upon returning to the room, I see Yuwen Rui drinking tea in my room, as though waiting for me toe back, he passes me a cup of tea, saying: ¡°What did he teach you today?¡±

    Izily say: ¡°Didn¡¯t drag me to y a fake zither today, gave me a good exnation of the origin of the seven-stringed zither.¡±

    ¡°How do you feel about it then?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t feel much.¡± I drink a big mouthful of tea, facing that mute zither every day, ying it back and forth, how do you expect me to feel?

    ¡°En.¡± He nods, lightly smiling as he says: ¡°I¡¯ll take you to y a real zither.¡±

    I pause, suspiciously looking at him, ¡°For real?¡±

    He gets up and pulls me along as we head out, ¡°I borrowed the basement from the inn owner.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    He lightly and elegantly smiles, ridicule shing past his brown eyes, ¡°The basement¡¯s sound instion is extremely effective.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Yuwen Rui, you can¡¯t bully people like this! T__T

    This day, don¡¯t know what is going on in Yuwen Rui¡¯s head, he actually personally taught me how to y a melody, and had even used a real zither. A real zither, that¡¯s right, the type that any human can y a sound from, and the sound that I y can kill people ¨C a real zither. The most most important thing being, Yuwen Rui actually didn¡¯t stuff his own ears with cotton¡­¡­and so, I am even more certain he is scheming something, for definite.

 Sixty-Three

    <h4>Chapter Sixty-Three</h4>

    ¡°Ah-Lan.¡± Yuwen Rui¡¯s white, long and slender fingers lightly fiddles with the zither strings, ¡°Do you remember how to y this melody now?¡±

    ¡°Pretty much.¡± I casually answer, continuing to immerse in the boundless strangeness. Originally, my zither skills could be described to shake the heavens and earth, causing ghosts and deities alike to weep, but ying it just now, I¡¯ve actually gotten a lot better throughout this half of the month, the most important point being, I can actually y an entire tune? Eh, although this tune is a little out of tune, but it is still a tune in the end.

    Yuwen Rui pats away the non-existent dust on his sleeves, ¡°y this tune for Jiang Cheng to listen to tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°y it for Jiang Cheng?¡± I say: ¡°I sure wish to, but Teacher Jiang is set on not letting me touch a real zither ah.¡±

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t let you touch it, so you just don¡¯t touch it?¡± Yuwen Rui lightly sweeps a nce at me, a smile rapidly shes past his eyes, ¡°Since when did you really be an obedient student?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± I fall silent for a while, side eyeing him as I say: ¡°Cousin, you tell me to y this melody that only has one verse for Teacher Jiang to listen to, what are you scheming?¡±

    Yuwen Rui leans in close, handsome face just a few centimetres away from mine, his eyes containing a seeming smile, thin lips lightly open as he says: ¡°You want to know?¡±

    I really want to push away his face and then spit out ¡°Nonsense!¡±, but based on the brutality of reality, I can only mildly nod, saying: ¡°En.¡±

    ¡°Really want to know?¡±

    ¡°Cousin, I really want to know.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡­¡± He leans in towards my ear side and lowly chuckles, warm breathced with traces of romantic ambiguity, attractive voice carrying wickedness as he says: ¡°Not telling you.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Yuwen Rui, you best pray that there wouldn¡¯te a day you fall into my hands, if not, I really don¡¯t mind being ¡®Snow White¡¯s stepmother¡¯ for once¡­¡­

    The next day, taking advantage of when Jiang Cheng wasn¡¯t inside the room, I sneakily take his zither made of sycamore wood, excitement carried within the roughness as I start ying. Although at first it was slightly simr to that of demonic sounds entering the ears, slowly, it gets considerably better, I once again sigh at Jiang Cheng¡¯s ¡®mute teaching¡¯, sometimes, such soundless things is able to change us.

    This tune that Yuwen Rui had taught me is extremely short, able to finish ying it after approximately three minutes, and when I y it up to the hallway point, Jiang Cheng had already rushed in, eyes carrying surprise and wild excitement as he asks, ¡°What piece are you ying?¡±

    The first sentence Jiang Cheng said after rushing in, isn¡¯t scolding me for ying the zither, but asking what piece this is¡­¡­Ie to a stop, brightly smiling as I say: ¡°This is what my cousin taught mest night, Teacher, how was my zither ying?¡±

    ¡°Your cousin¡­¡­¡± Jiang Cheng¡¯s expression instantly looks troubled, followed by the look of struggle and pain in his eyes, ¡°This piece is, very good, very good¡­¡­¡±

    Deep inside, I pretty much understand now, and so I enthusiastically say: ¡°Teacher Jiang, I have a note here that I can¡¯t y well, can you teach me?¡±

    Jiang Cheng¡¯s face stiffens as he says: ¡°Teacher Chen from the school is finding me for some matters, you practice alone first.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Teacher.¡±

    Jiang Cheng turns around, just before leaving he looks back at me, as though reluctant to part, then marches away with heavy steps, looking troubled as he leaves.

    I rest my face in my left-hand, and smile happily, my right hand brushing over the zither strings, leaving a loud vibrato to sound, looks like this melody has quite a background.

    Over the several days, when I get back, Yuwen Rui would always take me to the basement and teach me to y that melody, every time it would just be a small verse, the next day, I would y it in front of Jiang Cheng. Jiang Cheng¡¯s face became more and more troubled by the day, the desire in his eyes growing more and more, in the end, he actually became more and more unfocused.

    This day, before I had entered the house, I hear a zither melody from inside, what¡¯s ying is precisely the piece Yuwen Rui had been teaching me. Yuwen Rui would teach me a little verse after a little verse every time, with my level, the difficulty of connecting them all together is far too great, that¡¯s why I can only y them separately verse by verse. And today, Jiang Cheng has put together each of these little verses, coherently merging them all as he presents a never-before-heard, wonderfully pleasant sound.

    I stand outside the doors, falling into a trance by the melody, only when Jiang Cheng open the doors, do I snap out of it, I greet him: ¡°Teacher.¡±

    Jiang Cheng¡¯s eyes fills up with a type of satisfaction, but upon seeing me, it rapidly fades, restoring his usual dispirited demeanour, ¡°You¡¯re here.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± I follow him inside, ¡°Which tune was Teacher ying just now? Teacher is indeed Teacher, don¡¯t know how many thousand times better you y itpared to me.¡±

    ¡°That is a matter of who¡¯s ying.¡± Jiang Cheng lowlyments, raising his head to say: ¡°Today, I shall teach you ¡®Liu Shang¡¯, now listen carefully, watch carefully.¡±

    I lower my eyes, concealing the thoughts within, this is the first time Jiang Cheng will be teaching me an entire piece, and what does him doing this represent? When I tell Yuwen Rui this, he just smiles very meaningfully, clear and elegant face vaguely revealing a look of scheming and wickedness, such sight making my hair stand on end.

    On a night, three days after that, a figure lightly steps out from the backdoors of Jiang Cheng¡¯s residence, his hands carrying a little baggage wrap, preparing to leave in low spirits.

    ¡°Teacher Jiang, it¡¯s sote already, where are you going right now?¡± Amongst the darkness, Yuwen Rui¡¯s voice sounds in particrly attractive and elegant, Izily rest my body against the wall, preparing to watch a great show for free.

    Jiang Cheng abruptly raises his head, greatly startled to see Yuwen Rui and I in the corner, ¡°You two, why are you two here?¡±

    Yuwen Rui lightly says: ¡°Of course we¡¯re here, only because Teacher is here.¡±

    Jiang Cheng still wanted to say more, but after pausing for a moment, he says nothing.

    ¡°Why trouble yourself like this now, Teacher?¡± Yuwen Rui sighs, ¡°Knowing the happiness in your heart is increasingly growing through day and night, hence leaving, to put it all to rest once and for all, just because you can¡¯t hear it, does that mean you wouldn¡¯t think about it either?¡±

    Jiang Cheng says nothing, only looking at Yuwen Rui silently.

    ¡°That tune is separated into three big sections, with a further ten small sections making up the three big sections, and another three small verses making up the small sections¡­¡­¡± A sparkle shes past Yuwen Rui long and fine fox eyes, lightly smiling as he says: ¡°Calcting it all, I have only taught Ah-Lan three small verses, there is still a lot more to be taught.¡±

    I swear I see Jiang Cheng¡¯s eyes start glowing within an instant, then gulps.

    Yuwen Rui takes a yellowing thin booklet out from his sleeve, long and slender fingers rubbing the cover as he slowly says: ¡°This book of ¡®Forest-like Melody¡¯ wasposed by none other than the Holy Zither yer Li Ren, after he died, it was passed down to his eldest disciple, that disciple treated thisposition like a treasure, unwilling to hand it over to anyone who sought after it. Later, his house had lit up, burning the entire estate down to ashes, including that book of ¡®Forest-like Melody¡¯¡­¡­but in reality, that fire was deliberately set by his junior brother, in order to tell everyone that ¡®Forest-like Melody¡¯ has already been destroyed, and he alone, can appreciate this awe-inspiring divine melody.¡±

    Jiang Cheng¡¯s eyes had already started to glow green¡­¡­

    ¡°Does Teacher Jiang perhaps want to have thisposition?¡± Yuwen Rui¡¯s smile is gentle and elegant.

    Jiang Cheng¡¯s eyes instantly turns bottomless ck, ¡°So what if I want it? Not like Gentleman will give me thisposition for nothing.¡±

    Yuwen Rui lightly raises his handsome brows, ¡°Such words of Teacher is incorrect, I shall gift you thisposition now, seeking nothing in return.¡± Having said that, he tosses the book ofposition into the air.

    Jiang Cheng no longer cares about anything else, leaping high, he grabs thatposition book into his arms with one swoop, then respectfully wraps his fist to Yuwen Rui and say: ¡°Many thanks to Gentleman then, it iste now, may Gentleman and Young Lady both take a rest.¡± And then he rushes back into his house, even forgetting the baggage that has fallen to the ground.

    ¡°Cousin.¡±

    ¡°En?¡±

    ¡°Are you certain he wouldn¡¯t run away with theposition book?¡±

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m not certain.¡±

    ¡°Then why did you still give him theposition book?¡±

    Yuwen Rui narrows his long and fine eyes, and lightly smiles, ¡°Whether he runs away or not, has nothing to do with my ns.¡±

    I unconsciously take a step back, the calm confidence in this man¡¯s eyes, is so, is so horrifying¡­¡­

    Reality proves that my prediction is not unreasonable, Jiang Cheng has indeed ran away with theposition book, and had even ran away very neatly and cleanly, leaving not a single trace behind, towards this, Yuwen Rui justzily leans on the soft couch, saying to me: ¡°Ah-Lan, you¡¯ve gained weight again.¡±

    -_-|||

    Although I am curious as to why Yuwen Rui is so confident, I do not question him, because I know that even if I do ask him, this asshole of a fox wouldn¡¯t even tell me, it is better to quietly wait and see.

    This day, the skies are clear and the sun shines brightly, cicadas crying out in joy, birds energetically flying around, Yuwen Rui and I are gnawing at an iced peach each in great delight. In this moment, the door is forcefully kicked open, followed by a gloomy looking Jiang Cheng making an appearance before us, he wears two huge panda eyes, sounding dull as he says: ¡°Yuwen Rui, where is the second half of this ¡®Forest-like Melody¡¯?¡±

    I am stunned upon hearing this, the peach in hand sounding ¡°gu-lu-lu¡± as it rolls onto the floor.

    Yuwen Rui leisurely wipes his lips, ¡°Looks like Teacher Jiang has been studying this melody through day and night, truly putting your all in ah.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t give me nonsense, quickly tell me where the second half is.¡± Jiang Cheng has already discarded his usual timid and cowering attitude, taking a turn for a strong and firm stance.

    Yuwen Rui maintains his elegant bearings, raising his hand to pour a cup of tea, ¡°Teacher Jiang, truly sorry, that second half of the zitherposition book, I¡¯m afraid I cannot give it you.¡±

    Jiang Cheng furrows his brows, a storm is brewing.

    Yuwen Rui lightly sips at the tea, tone carrying helplessness, ¡°Does Teacher Jiang perhaps remember the Sir Cen I said I needed to find? That is an old friend, one who loves the zither, no, should be said to be an enthusiast, I had originally found that ¡®Forest-like Melody¡¯ for him.¡±

    Dark clouds looms over a greater half of Jiang Cheng¡¯s face, he grits his teeth as he says: ¡°Yuwen Rui, you¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I am truly sorry.¡± Yuwen Rui appears to be very sincere, ¡°I definitely cannot give the second half of the book to anyone, even if it is Teacher ¨C you, I cannot.¡±

    Jiang Cheng furiously reaches up to rub at the between of his brows, quietly chanting: ¡°Stay calm, stay calm, stay calm¡­¡­¡±

    I nkly look at that apologetic face of Yuwen Rui¡¯s, my entire body turning cold¡­¡­Jiang Cheng, the one you¡¯re facing is Yuwen Rui, is staying calm any use?

    ¡°Gentleman Yuwen.¡± Jiang Cheng takes a deep breath, voice shakily asking: ¡°May we chat in private?¡±

    Yuwen Rui slightly narrows his eyes, thin lips elegantly hooking up, ¡°Of course we can.¡±

    What has been said between Yuwen Rui and Jiang Cheng, I naturally don¡¯t know, I only know that when Jiang Cheng hade out, his entire face has darkened, but inside those fuming eyes, faint admiration and excitement surfaces, looks like this zither enthusiast has been dealt with. I cannot help but to look up to the sky, wanting to roar out: oh dear lord, why must you have created Demon Yuwen, with him living, how are we to live?!

    Since the zither enthusiast, Jiang Cheng, has been dealt with, we naturally leave He Yang City and travel along to the next destination. These several days, the weather has been rather gloomy, the wind carrying moistness and dreariness, looks like it¡¯s about to rain. Yuwen Rui is currently lying on the soft couch in deep sleep, long and thickshes casting a faint shadow on his fair white skin.

    I was originally slowly biting into the apple in hand, but didn¡¯t think the horse carriage would suddenly jolt up, nevermind the apple flying out of my hand, my entire person went flying onto Yuwen Rui¡¯s body, direct and impactful. I watch his longshes lightly flutter, and then reveal a pair of beautiful eyes, carrying dangerousness within the blurriness.

    My body trembles, immediately wanting to crawl up from his body, but he single-handedly presses down my body that¡¯s wanting to escape, revealing a look of danger amongst theziness, that only-just-awakened voice sounding rather attractively husky as he slowly says: ¡°An Ke Lan, do you not wish to live?¡±

    Oh dear mother ah, Yuwen Rui, he, he has wake up temper ah!

 Sixty-Four

    <h4>Chapter Sixty-Four</h4>

    Those that know Yuwen Rui has wake-up temper are very little, those that have witnessed Yuwen Rui¡¯s wake-up temper is even more less than very little. In my memory, I too, have only seen it once before, but even from that one time, I am able to deeply understand, when this man is sleeping, one must absolutely never disturb him, you must patiently wait for him to ¡®wake-up naturally¡¯, if not, he¡¯ll have you die without even knowing how it happened.

    At that time, we did not know Yuwen Rui for long, in the eyes of the children, this eldest cousin is pretty-looking, with a gentle smile, his temperament also gentle, practically a figure like a deity. That early morning, Imperial Sister and I, as well as Su Qi, had went to the General Estate together to find him, Ling Zhi apologetically tells us Yuwen Rui is still sleeping, having us wait in the guest hall first. Yet Imperial Sister did notply upon hearing this, to the young her that has been doted on since a very young age, other than having waited for Father Emperor, who else would dare to make her wait?

    Imperial Sister with her hand on heart, insisted on calling for him, pushing away Ling Zhi and charges into the room. Due to the matter of status, Ling Zhi could not hold her back either, only able to reveal a ¡®we¡¯re done for¡¯ expression. At that time, I don¡¯t know what I was thinking, pulling back Su Qi¡¯s hand like my life depended on it, not letting him follow after in charging in ¨C¨C reality proves that I was correct, was wise, because in less than a minute, Imperial Sister was brutally thrown out by someone inside, as for that cleanly refined and handsome youth, hiszy eyes contained haziness and ice-coldness. He does not utter a word, slowly shutting the doors right before our faces, and then Imperial Sister¡¯s crying resounded through the heavens and earth, heartbreaking and lung piercing.

    The next day, Imperial Sister went crying to Father Emperor to voice herints, but Father Emperor strangely doesn¡¯t go with Imperial Sister¡¯s intention to lecture Yuwen Rui, and instead, gives Imperial Sister a good scolding, then not long after, Imperial Sister had Yun Mi¡¯s strictest female etiquette officer, mercilessly torturing her into a qualified fairdy.

    I have always wondered, whether the reason why Imperial Sister holds not an ounce of romantic feelings for Yuwen Rui, is because of the influence of this matter.

    Also that time he saved Bai Jian Fei, the several thieves were said to have been beaten to cry out in pain nonstop, in the end, even speaking a sentencepleted with words was a luxury.

    You guys look look look look, these are all disasters brought upon by the wake-up temper ah, these are! Now take a look at what the problem I am facing right now is? If it isn¡¯t this type of most unfortunate situation!

    I rapidly withdraw myself from the memories, saying to him with utmost sincerity: ¡°Cousin, this is an ident.¡± Definitely, definitely, definitely an ident.

    ¡°En, ident.¡± His hand that¡¯s on my waist wander back and forth, deeply saying: ¡°And?¡±

    ¡°Cousin, where is there no idents in life?¡± I furrow my brows, exerting all efforts in staying calm, ¡°I¡¯ll get up now, Cousin, you continue.¡±

    Yuwen Rui¡¯s lips slightly hooks up on one end, half narrowing his fox eyes as hezily says: ¡°Continue?¡±

    I strongly nod, ¡°Cousin listen, there¡¯s the sound of thunder outside, right? Cousin listen again, there¡¯s the sound of strong winds outside, right? Cousin think about it, it might start raining, right?¡±

    ¡°En.¡±

    ¡°Cousin, with thunder and rain outside, you¡¯re within the nkets, time and ce perfectly matching, it is precisely the best time to be sleeping ah!¡± I loudly sigh, ¡°If not sleep now, when will you sleep?¡±

    ¡°Not a bad idea.¡± Yuwen Rui lightly chuckles, his handsome face carrying a meaningful smile, ¡°I shall take your suggestion then, sleep.¡±

    I let out a sigh of relief, just as I was about to praise him with ¡®Cousin is wise¡¯, the back of my head is heavily hooked in, what followed was me strongly pasting against his soft lips. The strength in his hands at my waist and head is extremely strong, so strong that I am simply incapable of rebelling and escaping. His wet tongue wraps around mine, persistently entangled, carrying the domineering attitude of not allowing any refusal, and resolute in swallowing everything up, causing my heart to miss a few beats.

    I lose my breath through the kiss, and can only leave him to continuously deepen it, originally thinking that he would stop when he had enough, just like in the past, but didn¡¯t think that the hand at my waist would actually move up to my belt.

    ¡°Mm¡­¡­Cou-¡­¡­¡± I desperately try to avoid his tongue, both hands tugging at his wrist, attempting to avoid his airtight, deep kiss and his touch on my waist. Just that all of this has no effect on him at all.

    ¡°Mm!¡± I couldn¡¯t hold back from strongly smacking his hand.

    Yuwen Rui¡¯s pair of eyes that have always been clear and cold is thickly coated with ayer of lust and haze, he slightly parts the tightly pasted pairs of lips, and with a seeming smile, he ces his index finger against my lips, doing the ¡®shush¡¯ gesture.

    ¡°Yuwen Rui, don¡¯t you¡­¡­¡± Just as I spoke up to angrily shout at him, I was easily stopped, watching him say to me with ill-intentions: ¡°Chen Liang is outside.¡±

    Before I realised why he said this, I felt my waist suddenly tighten, and in a blur of the moment, I had switched position with Yuwen Rui, overturned and pressed under his body. His hand continues to dangerously wander around my waist, causing my entire body to tremble.

    ¡°Yuwen Rui!¡± I lower my voice as I fiercely say: ¡°You let go now!¡±

    Yet Yuwen Rui just lightly smiles, eyes flowing with traces of devilishness, he lowers his head and starts kissing along my neck, smooch after smooth, gentle and slow.

    I feel the warm breath quickly spread from my ears to my entire face, I bend my neck as I say with difficulty: ¡°You stop¡­¡­ah!¡± He actually bit me!

    Yuwen Rui ignores me, warm tongue slowly wanders around my neck, the wet touch making my heart go weak. He starts to strongly nibble, romantically ambiguous sucking sounds are softly heard, and I am also starting to feel the slightly stinging pain on my skin.

    I tightly bite back the exmation at my almost cracked lips, such sudden and unusual behaviouring from Yuwen Rui truly renders me clueless as to what to do, this current situation¡­¡­

    I clench both hands, having just prepared to use my head to fiercely knock him, I hear someone joyfully cry out from outside the carriage: ¡°It really is Chen Liang there, then isn¡¯t it Yu Wen in the carriage?¡±

    Yuwen Rui¡¯s actionses to an abrupt stop.

    I inwardly cry out loud: Bai Jian Fei, you sure havee on time!

    ¡­¡­

    Half an hourter, Bai Wei and I sit in the same carriage, whilst Bai Jian Fei is with Yuwen Rui in another. Bai Wei is still showing me that apologetic smile, ¡°Lady Mu, truly sorry, once again disturbing you and Gentleman Yu Wen.¡±

    ¡°No, of course not.¡± I say this from the bottom of my heart, had it not been for Bai Jian Fei¡¯s appearance just now, the consequences would have been unpredictable ah, practically¡­¡­

    ¡°Eh, but the look on Gentleman Yu Wen¡¯s face just now¡­¡­¡±

    Look? What look on his face? Was it not just turning from blue to purple, and from purple to ck, it¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s really nothing! I say: ¡°Lady Bai, you and your older brother are¡­¡­?¡±

    Bai Wei sighs, ¡°It is for my older sister¡¯s matter¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Bai Qiang?¡±

    ¡°En.¡± Bai Wei lightly nods, ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you thisst time, in fact, Sister¡­¡­has poison in her body.¡±

    ¡°Poison?¡± I am speechless, Bai Qiang¡¯s background sure isparable to the miserable female leads¡­¡­

    ¡°The poison in Sister¡¯s body has already been there for many years, with no solution to it all along, only able to barely suppress it, don¡¯t why but recently, the poison is starting to overpower the suppression, Sister is already lying ina now¡­¡­¡± Bai Wei¡¯s eyes are filled with concern, ¡°Brother heard that Divine Physician Liao Juan is currently in Tian Yin City, hence brought Sister and I along to rush here.¡± Sheughs, ¡°Didn¡¯t think we would run into Gentleman Yu Wen and Lady Mu again, truly a coincidence. Are you two also heading to Tian Yin City?¡±

    ¡°En.¡± I nod, ¡°Cousin have matters to do there.¡±

    Bai Wei grabs my hand, happilyughing, ¡°I also have matters to do there, was originally still thinking of how to do it, and now, I finally know.¡±

    I suddenly get the feeling of my back turning cold.

    The matter Bai Wei speaks of¡­¡­shouldn¡¯t involve dragging me into it, right?

    After arriving at Tian Yin City, we find an inn to stay in together, amidst this, Bai Jian Fei reveals the matter of him wanting to find the divine physician, and coincidentally, Yuwen Rui is actually acquainted to that divine physician. Bai Jian Fei is naturally over the moon, hoping Yuwen Rui can find that famous physician with him, Yuwen Rui indifferently agrees, seeming to not see this as that big of a matter.

    The next day, Yuwen Rui and Bai Jian Fei takes the unconscious Bai Qiang to find that famous physician, whilst Bai Wei joyfullyes finding me, and¡­¡­asks me to apany her to a ce.

    Half a sichenter, Bai Wei and I are dressed in male disguise, each holding a fan as we stand before ¡®Fei Lai Feng¡¯.

    Bai Wei nervously sounds a few light coughs, hesitatingly asking me, ¡°About this, Ah-Lan, are we really going in?¡±

    The corner of my lips twitches, I lightly say: ¡°If I haven¡¯t remembered wrong, it was you who told me to apany you here.¡±

    Bai Wei drylyughs, ¡°Ho-ho, that¡¯s right ah, it was me who told you to apany me here, then¡­¡­let¡¯s go in?¡±

    I spread open the fan and leisurely sway it, taking a step forward and walk into the building.

    ¡®Fei Lai Feng¡¯ is a ce where men pay to have fun, but it isn¡¯t a brothel, because thedies in here are all talented, selling entertainment and not their bodies. Thedies of ¡®Fei Lai Feng¡¯ are said to all be beautiful like deities, don¡¯t know how many men¡¯s hearts have been enchanted by them, but they will never follow the men home and be concubines or engage in other rtionships. The owner of ¡®Fei Lai Feng¡¯ is said to be quite the handsome-looking and talented man, the women of ¡®Fei Lai Feng¡¯ are enamoured of him, yet he treats them all equally, not favouring any one person in particr.

    This is ¡®Fei Lai Feng¡¯.

    The reason why Bai Wei wants to go to ¡®Fei Lai Feng¡¯ is very simple, she had once told me that she had liked a fickle-hearted man before, and the reason why that man had abandoned her is because he had been captivated by a woman in this ¡®Fei Lai Feng¡¯. Bai Wei is naturally angry and hurt, but she does not harbour any hate in her heart, she only wishes to take a look at exactly what kind of woman had snatched away the man she loved, that is all.

    When we enter, we are weed by two delicately pretty girls, those two people not only have pretty faces, but their bodies are wrapped in an air of bright alertness, making people feel happy at the sight of them. The young woman on the left charmingly smiles as she says: ¡°Good day to you two gentlemen, don¡¯t know if Gentleman would like a private room or the main hall?¡±

    ¡°Private room.¡± I speak up in Bai Wei¡¯s stead, lightly saying: ¡°Find me your Lady Qing Zhi, I¡¯ll have her booked for this afternoon.¡± Having said that, I take out a note of a hundred taels and hand it to her.

    That girl epts the note with a bright smile, ¡°I shall go invite Lady Qing Zhi over now, Xiao Xiao, you take these two gentlemen to ¡®Shui Yun Room¡¯.

    The girl named Xiao Xiao sweetly smiles, ¡°This way please, gentlemen.¡±

    I use the fan to cover the smile at my lips, no wonder why this ¡®Fei Lai Feng¡¯ is so famous, thedies here alone are much higher ss than the usual pleasure ces.

    We wait in Shui Yun Room for approximately half a quarter of an hour, before a beautiful woman in green fluttering clothing walks in with a pipa in her arms, she tenderly smiles at us, ¡°Qing Zhi greets these two gentlemen.¡±

    ¡°Do stand, take-, take a seat.¡± Bai Wei is slightly dazed, her eyes firmly fixed on Qing Zhi¡¯s body, ¡°You are Qing Zhi?¡±

    Qing Zhi sits down as told, nodding and says: ¡°This girl is Qing Zhi indeed.¡±

    Bai Wei drinks a big mouthful of tea, openly saying: ¡°I heard Chen Zhuo wanted to wed you as his wife, why did you not ept it?¡±

    Qing Zhi slightly pauses, then when she looks at Bai Wei again, her eyes shows clear understanding, softly saying: ¡°Gentleman is speaking of the Magistrate Chen of He Yang¡¯s third gentleman?¡±

    ¡°Indeed.¡± Bai Wei¡¯s eyes is sparkling, filled with curiosity.

    ¡°Gentleman Chen ah¡­¡­¡± Qing Zhi lowers her eyes, ¡°Such a coincidence.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Does Gentleman perhaps know who is in the room next door?¡±

    Bai Wei is slightly puzzled, ¡°Who?¡±

    Qing Zhi speaks with slight satire: ¡°It is precisely Chen Zhuo ¨C Gentleman Chen.¡±

    The teacup in Bai Wei¡¯s hand is roughly ced down, eximing: ¡°What? Then, then since he¡¯s here, why would you be here?¡±

    ¡°Gentleman must be joking, how could there be so many why?¡± Qing Zhi takes out a handkerchief from her sleeve and hands it to Bai Wei, ¡°Gentleman Chen likes anotherdy, is with thedy next door, nothing more than that.¡±

    ¡°Cheng Zhuo!¡± Bai Wei angrily smacks the table, ¡°That day, he was telling me how much how much he likes you, saying that being unable to marry you is a lifetime¡¯s regret! I only gave up on the betrothal between us because he said it like that, didn¡¯t think that it has only been a few days, only been a few days!¡±

    ¡°May Gentleman simmer down.¡± Qing Zhi calmly smiles, but disappointment is difficult to conceal, ¡°How could a man¡¯s word be taken for truth? Not to mention it¡¯s in regard to people of our status.¡±

    Bai Wei slightly pauses, ¡°Lady Qing Zhi¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with people of your status?¡± I rest my chin in hand as Izily speak up, ¡°You are of this status, but didn¡¯t you still reject him?¡±

    Qing Zhi appears to be at loss upon hearing this, then smiles as she says: ¡°Gentleman¡¯s words are correct, no matter what, it was I who rejected Gentleman Chen.¡±

    ¡°But he¡¯s so outrageous!¡± At this time, Bai Wei reveals her frankness, angrily saying: ¡°Acting like such a passionate lover in front of my face, didn¡¯t think he is of such standards!¡±

    ¡°En, and so?¡± I toss a melon seed into my mouth, ¡°You know he is fickle, know he isn¡¯t worth much, now what?¡±

    ¡°Now, now¡­¡­¡± Bai Wei nces at Qing Zhi, dejectedly saying: ¡°Let¡¯s head back now, so meaningless.¡±

    I spit out the shell of the seed, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Don¡¯t know whether we should say it¡¯s a coincidence or not, but when Bai Wei and I leave the doors, a man in purple clothing and a woman in white clothing walks out from the room next door, the smile on that man¡¯s delicate face is spotlessly wiped away upon seeing Bai Wei, saying in great shock: ¡°Bai Wei, why would you be here?¡±

    ¡°Why would I be here?¡± Bai Wei immediately strikes back, looking at him in disdain as she says: ¡°I¡¯ve yet to ask why you would be here? Could the one next to you be Lady Qing Zhi?¡±

    The smile on the woman in white¡¯s face slightly stiffens, ¡°This girl is not Qing Zhi, this girl¡¯s name is Hong Yao.¡±

    ¡°Hong Yao ah¡­¡­¡± Bai Wei deliberately stretch out her words, ¡°Didn¡¯t think that having not seen for a few days, Gentleman Chen¡¯s beloved had already changed people ah, really don¡¯t know who it was that came begging me, saying how much he loved Lady Qing Zhi, loving her to the point of heart breaking!¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Chen Zhuo¡¯s face flushes red, ¡°You ¨C a woman, actually dressed up in such a neither fish nor fowl way toe to this kind of ce! Do you not know of shame?!¡±

    ¡°What kind of ce is this?!¡± Bai Wei is angered to the extreme, ¡°Not like I came to make my way around thedies here, why can¡¯t Ie here?!¡±

    ¡°Bai Wei! You, I already said I don¡¯t like you, no matter how much you pester me, I still wouldn¡¯t like you!¡± Chen Zhuo¡¯s embarrassment turns into fury as he says: ¡°What¡¯s it got to do with you whether I like Qing Zhi or Hong Yao?! Not like I would like you anyway! Before it was because of the betrothal, but now that there is no betrothal, you harbour more wild wishes of me liking you!¡±

    ¡°Chen Zhuo, you, you¡­¡­¡± Bai Wei did not expect Chen Zhuo would actually say such words, eyes reddening on the spot.

    ¡°You think I would like you? A joke!¡± Chen Zhuo still continues without any sense of timing, saying: ¡°If not for the betrothal between us, like I¡¯d even bother to spare you a nce! How could youpare to Hong Yao?¡±

    Bai Wei shakes in anger, actually unable to say a word back.

    I cannot bear the sight of this man acting like a two-fifty (In ancient china 500copper coins makes up one string of coins, 250 coins thus makes half a string, hence words like ¡°two-fifty¡± and ¡°half-stringed¡± were used as a way to call people half-brained), taking a stance in front of Bai Wei, I lightly say: ¡°So you¡¯re Chen Zhuo?¡±

    ¡°And who are you?¡± This guy truly is like a two-fifty.

    I gently clear my throat, then mercilessly kick him in the crotch, all whilst giving him four words.

    I say: ¡°I¡¯m called five-hundred.¡±

    Chen Zhuo sounds a miserable cry of pain as he jumps up, and before the people around me was able to react, I grab Bai Wei¡¯s hand and run, all whilst happilyughing.

    ¡°Ah-, Ah-Lan, that kick of yours just now seems to be very heavy ah!¡±

    ¡°En, it was very heavy.¡±

    ¡°Then isn¡¯t he¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°You still have it in you to worry about him?¡± I roll my eyes at her, ¡°How many people are chasing behind?¡±

    Only now does Bai Wei realise there¡¯s a huge line of hired thugs chasing after us, frantically say: ¡°Quickly hide hide!¡±

    At this time, a half-opened door to a room just happened to appear next to us, I pull Bai Wei along as we swiftly hide inside, then close the doors and desperately press against it.

    The people chasing after us run past with the sound of ¡°pi-li-pa¡±, Bai Wei and I had just let out a sigh in relief, when we see that the originally empty room suddenly has another man. That man¡¯s head of ck hair loosely falls, looking glossier than silk, his skin looking like snow against his body of red brocade robes, and his face¡­¡­a beauty that overthrows states and cities.

    At the same time we were studying him, he had already walked up to Bai Wei, long and slender fingers gently raising Bai Wei¡¯s chin as he says: ¡°Where has thisdye from? Look at how smooth this skin is, just like tofu!¡±

    Bai Wei had presumably been stunned by this person¡¯s beauty, and so, I could only speak up in saying: ¡°This is¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Look at this hair, afraid you have spent a lot of efforts!¡± The man then feels Bai Wei¡¯s hair, tutting and sighing, seeming to not notice my presence at the side at all.

    ¡°This gentleman¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Look at this little hand, soft ah! Must have never done housework!¡±

    ¡°I said¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°This face on the other hand isn¡¯t dazzling enough, but fortunately the demeanour isn¡¯t bad, en en, not bad!¡±

    ¡°About that¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Also this figure! Truly exquisitely curved ah, any man would like the sight of it!¡±

    I take a deep breath, saying with extreme calmness: ¡°Remove your hands now,dyboy.¡±

    The stunningly beautiful man¡¯s face instantly stiffens, his molesting handses to a stop, and robotically turns to look at me, pretty eyes filled with disbelief.

    ¨r(¨s_¨t)¨q

    Indeed, when facing this type of unparalleled narcissistic, self-centred, and snooty fellow, courtesy is thoroughly useless.

 Sixty-five

    <h4>Chapter Sixty-five</h4>

    After I said to the beautiful gentleman in red, ¡®remove your hands now,dyboy¡®, that beautiful gentleman sinks into a stiffened and unbelieving state of trance, and so I nimbly pull Bai Wei away, with not the slightest means of reflection nor guilt.

    Alright, I admit I¡¯m not a very nice person, clearly know of the person¡¯s sore spot and just like to step on that spot a few times, how could that feeling be described with a simple word of ¡®amazing¡¯ alone? It has to at least be two words ¨C very amazing.

    Bai Wei shows extreme surprise towards my actions, nor do I exin much to her, just muttering to myself, ¡°To even enchant a woman with those looks, isn¡¯t this man just overly beautiful?¡± Bai Wei immediately falls silent upon hearing this, shame shing past her eyes.

    I inwardly sigh to myself, look at how shy and na?ve thisdy is, to even be captivated by a stunningly beautiful man, how normal, unlike the strange species that is me, clearly in a fifteen-year-old body, yet I act just like an eighty-year-old grandma, blushing and fast heartbeats has nothing to do with me.

    Dear heavens ah, exactly who created this sin?

    After returning from ¡®Fei Lai Feng¡¯, Bai Wei and I obediently stay in the inn, when night came, Yuwen Rui and a very concerned-looking Bai Jian Fei returns, we have dinner together and then each return to our own rooms to sleep, everything was very normal.

    The next day, Bai Jian Fei went out in search for the famed physician again, Yuwen Rui states he has matters to do, whilst Bai Wei and I once again go out onto the streets together.

    In the jade store, Bai Wei holds a jade hairpin as she seriously asks me, ¡°Ah-Lan, do you think this hairpin would look good on my sister?¡±

    I nod, ¡°Looks good.¡± That jade hairpin has a whole body of emerald green, the jade lustrous with no impurities, the tip of it carved into a hibiscus flower, not bad indeed.

    Bai Wei faintly sigh, ¡°But the amount things that are able to gain Sister¡¯s liking are far too little¡­¡­perhaps I should say there¡¯s simply none.¡± She lowers her eyes, ¡°Brother didn¡¯t manage to find Divine Physician Liao Jun yesterday¡­¡­¡±

    I believe that in this moment, I should offer her somefort, and so I pat her shoulders, saying some extremely typical words offort, ¡°Good people naturally have the heavens¡¯ blessings.¡±

    Bai Wei insteadughs, mischievously saying: ¡°Such words offorting from your lips, sure is a little strange.¡±

    I¡¯m speechless, should I be saying some harsh and sarcastic words then?

    Great earth ah, exactly who nted this seed?

    Bai Wei ultimately bought that hairpin, ording to what she says, whether Bai Qiang likes it or not, it is still the thoughts that counts. But ording to me, if Bai Qiang doesn¡¯t like it then she should wear it herself, isn¡¯t that also great?

    Look at this, I am indeed a selfish person.

    Leaving the jade store, Bai Wei and I walk along the main street, today, we are both in ourdy outfits, Bai Wei is born elegant and refined, paired with a body of delicately pretty demeanour, she sure has people ddened at heart and pleasing to the eyes, earning an extremely high number of turning heads in the street. And of course, a little piece of grass like me serves as a contrast, I heavy-heartedly stroke the corner of my forehead, say, why do I feel heavy-hearted now? Say, howe I can still carry a little excitement within such heavy-heartedness?

    What? You ask why I¡¯m excited? I¡¯ll tell you why, if it isn¡¯t because of the ugly man in brocade clothing, and the huge group of hired thugs behind him that is blocking Bai Wei¡¯s and my path.

    I want nothing more than to p and yell, ¡®youngdy getting harassed, passer-by edition¡¯. For me to even run into such a dog-bloodied scene, I truly am feeling f*cking heavyhearted to the extreme ah!

    Not to mention that ugly man in brocade clothing, who knows what dog hole those hired thugs came jumping out of, forget the fact he¡¯s blocking our path, he is even deliberately acting distinguished as he tosses his 9:1 parted fringe, spreading open his fan as he deliberately acts refined and cultured, saying: ¡°May Lady wait a moment, I have something to say to you.¡±

    Bai Wei¡¯s face turns cold after a moment of pause, courteously saying: ¡°This gentleman is¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Haha, Lady is asking who I am?¡± The ugly man in brocade clothing sways his fan, that flying fringe not looking attractive at all, ¡°I am the son of Tian Yin City¡¯s magistrate, Liu Gao Yang.¡±

    ¡°So it is Gentleman Liu.¡± Bai Wei faintly smiles, ¡°Don¡¯t know what Gentleman Liu has to say to me?¡±

    Liu Gao Yang reveals his crooked teeth, narrowing that pair of murky eyes as he says: ¡°Lady went to ¡®Fei Lai Feng¡¯ in male disguise yesterday, right? I was also there yesterday, I sure got a deep impression from Lady ah¡­¡­¡±

    Bai Wei is not affected, ¡°How embarrassing.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t think that I would also run into Lady here today, truly is fate ah, fate I tell you!¡± Liu Gao Yangughs so happily, ¡°Since it is like this, would Lady be willing to sit in the restaurant with me for a while?¡±

    Having said that, he points to a high-end restaurant at the roadside, and on the second floor of the ce he points at, there just happens to sit a delicately elegant man in silver clothing and a beautiful man in ck clothing.

    I slightly narrow my eyes, Yuwen Rui and Ladyboy, they¡¯re sat drinking together?

    ¡°Many thanks for Gentleman¡¯s good intentions, just that I have some urgent matters at hand today, truly sorry.¡± Bai Wei declines the offer with an apologetic smile.

    Liu Gao Yang says with a ttering smile: ¡°Don¡¯t know what urgent matters Lady has? I am but very familiar with this Tian Yin City, perhaps I could be of help to Lady.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just family matters, how could I trouble Gentleman?¡± Bai Wei apologetically smiles, pulling my hand as she prepares to swiftly pass them, ¡°Gentleman, let us say goodbye here.¡±

    Just that Liu Gao Yang is unwilling to let us off so easily, spreading his arm to block us, loudly yelling: ¡°Wait!¡±

    Bai Wei¡¯s face turns a little cold, ¡°Gentleman, what is the meaning of this?¡±

    ¡°It is no more than a cup of tea, is Lady not even able to give me some face?¡±

    ¡°Gentleman, I already said, I have urgent matters at home.¡±

    Liu Gao Yang discards his politeness, speaking with an unruly smile: ¡°Meeting Young Master, I, even if there are urgent matters, you must leave it behind for me! I must have you apany me for tea now, it really isn¡¯t possible to not drink it!¡±

    Bai Wei tugs at my hand tightly, looking around to see the increasing number of people as she says: ¡°Gentleman, to stop people in the middle of the streets, do you not have any awareness of thew at all?¡±

    ¡°Law? What is thew?¡± Liu Gao Yang flicks his hair as though thinking he¡¯s chic, eyes sweeping around the surrounding people with seeming warning, ¡°My father is the magistrate, my younger cousin ¨C Liu Ru Xu ¨C will soon be the empress, is it not just stopping people in the middle of street, who can do anything about it?¡± He then looks at Bai Wei, whose face is filled with nervousness, and bursts outughing, saying: ¡°I say, if you are to me anyone, then me Chen Zhuo, of all women to snatch, he had to snatch away Young Master¡¯s Hong Yao, fine, Young Master gives him Hong Yao, now youe and y with Young Master, I!¡±

    I grow quite interested upon hearing this, Liu Ru Xu¡­¡­it sure has been a long time since I¡¯ve heard this name.

    Bai Wei fiercely looks at him, ¡°I¡¯ve long gotten rid of the title of Chen Zhuo¡¯s wife-to-be, what¡¯s the use in pestering me?!¡±

    ¡°Who cares whether you are now or not, Young Master must have you y with me!¡± Liu Gao Yang suddenly sets his eyes on me, ordering the thugs behind him, ¡°Go and seize that boldss for me first, don¡¯t let her ruin my joyous matters.¡±

    Two thugse forward as told, just that when the one on the left reached out to grab me, he suddenly sounds ¡°aiya¡±, before his entire person had fallen to the ground. The one on the right sees this and ridicules him, yet when he reaches out to touch me, he too, sounds a painful cry and falls to the ground, clutching his stomach, unable to get up.

    ¡°Two useless things, what are you doing?!¡± Liu Gao Yang spits out, ¡°You lot, go up now!¡±

    Another few thugs approaches me, just that before they had reached my side, they all go ¡°aiyo-aiyo-aiyo¡± and fall to the ground, burly bodies trembling in pain. Only now does Liu Gao Yang realises something isn¡¯t right, looking all around as he yells out: ¡°Which good-for-nothing is ruining Young Master¡¯s matters?! Do you not wish to live?!¡±

    The pedestrians withdraw their line of sight, pretending to not see and not hear anything from the scene over here, yet not many people leaves.

    ¡°All of you get up now!¡± Liu Gao Yang kicks at the people by his feet, angrily saying: ¡°Nothing more than twosses, Young Master, I, shall take care of it myself!¡± Having said that, he furiously walks towards the two of us, just that having made a few steps, he falls to the ground like dog poop, so embarrassing.

    ¡°Aiyo my leg! Which scoundrel threw this¡­¡­silver?¡± When Liu Gao Yang picks up the ¡®weapon¡¯ thatmitted the assault, he slightly freezes, then in the next moment, he continues to curse: ¡°Don¡¯t let Young Master catch this secret attacker! I¡¯ll have you crippled should I catch you!¡±

    With another sound of ¡°dong¡±, Liu Gao Yang falls face first to the ground, presumably got hit on the back of his head.

    ¡°Young Master, Young Master!¡± The thugses to Liu Gao Yang¡¯s side with injured arms and legs, ¡°Young Master, are you alright? Young Master!¡±

    Liu Gao Yang raises his head with a dust covered face, not speaking so smoothly now: ¡°Aren¡¯t, aren¡¯t you going to quickly help Young Master up! I, I, I¡¯ll let this scoundrel in the shadows off today! Leave now!¡± He ferociously res at us, ¡°You two also wait for it! Should Young Master run into you again, Young Master must¡­¡­¡± Before he finishes, he suddenly holds his waist and cries out, ¡°Young Master¡¯s waist ah! Scoundrel! Stop now! Young Master is leaving now!¡±

    The corners of my lips twitches, I cannot believe this, he sure has the heart to bear it, each and every nugget were all silver ah.

    Young Master Liu Gao Yang leaves with an extremely tragic fate, the people on the side burst into cheers andughter, then fights for the silver on the ground, I pull along the yet to snap of her trance ¨C Bai Wei ¨C as I head towards the restaurant, walking up to Yuwen Rui and Ladyboy¡¯s table. Ladyboy¡¯s eyes start to severely twitch when he sees me, whilst Yuwen Rui is still ever so elegant and calm.

    When Bai Wei¡¯s eyes falls onto thedyboy, she is suddenly hit with shock, ¡°You, you,¡± She then looks at Yuwen Rui, drylyughing as she says: ¡°Gentleman Yu Wen? Such a coincidence ah, hoho.¡±

    Yuwen Rui¡¯s pretty fingers slowly rubs against the cup in hand, long and fine fox eyes remaining cid, he lightly smiles and says: ¡°Lady Bai, what a coincidence.¡±

    ¡°Hoho.¡± Ladyboy leisurely turns his eyes, line of sight travelling back and forth between Yuwen Rui and Bai Wei with romantic ambiguity, his red lips alluringly open, ¡°Didn¡¯t think Gentleman Yuwen is also one that is softhearted for pretty women, but thisdy is indeed not bad looking, yesterday, I¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Cousin.¡± I speak up and cut off his words, lovably saying: ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡±

    Ladyboy deeply looks at me upon hearing this and says no more, whilst Yuwen Rui slightly nods, calling over the worker to order dishes, and so, the few of us sit around one table, the meal was also considerably peaceful. Just that after finishing the meal, when we were all prepared to part ways, Ladyboy suddenly looks at Yuwen Rui with a seeming smile, saying: ¡°So this boldss is Gentleman Yuwen¡¯s cousin¡­¡­a rather interesting one from what I¡¯ve seen, how about Gentleman Yuwen give me this littless, and I¡¯ll agree to the matter you spoke of before, how¡¯s that?¡±

    Bai Wei is clearly stumped, looking at Ladyboy and Yuwen Rui at a loss, whilst Yuwen Rui narrows his long and fine eyes, elegantly smiling as he says: ¡°Tian Yin City is not bad indeed, I believe Gentleman Pan is able to stay here for a few more years to your heart¡¯s content.¡±

    I mindlessly have a drink of tea, as though what they¡¯re discussing doesn¡¯t involve me at all. Ladyboy Pan wants me to go with him, for him to agree with Yuwen Rui¡¯s matter, and Yuwen Rui on the other hand, directly told him to enjoy his time here for a few more years¡­¡­

    The matter Yuwen Rui has on hand right now?

    Could it be that Ladyboy Pan is also a ¡®M¨¦n¡¯?

    Whether Ladyboy Pan is a ¡®M¨¦n¡¯ or not, I have no idea, only because I couldn¡¯t find the chance to ask Yuwen Rui at all. After Yuwen Rui got back to the inn, he had once again been hurriedly dragged away by Bai Jian Fei, and my feelings make a rare show of difort ¨C¨C if it isn¡¯t right though, not even having the time to ask a question, what is this considered?

    But thankfully, I am an openminded person, Yuwen Rui has no time, and Bai Wei and I aren¡¯t the type to loiter around either. Bai Wei is originally a nobledy, the opportunity toe out is originally very rare, havinge out this time, of course she wouldn¡¯t let go of any opportunities for fun. Look at this, only the second day and she had dragged me onto a cruise, saying to go and admire the sea view.

    No break, really is no break.

    This cruise Bai Wei and I are sitting on, is different to the pleasure boats for touring thekes, this cruise is much bigger and sturdier than the pleasure boats, the most important factor being, you can easily own a pleasure boat to tour thekes, whereas, it is extremely difficult to get hold of a cruise.

    Gentlemen and youngdies from different families have all booked their own rooms to admire the scenery, Bai Wei and I are of no exception, just that not long after, someonees knocking on our door, and that person has a stunningly beautiful face ¨C¨C if not Ladyboy Pan who else can it be?

    Ladyboy Pan naturally said a load of pleasantries before upying the room with us, I see him speaking back and forth with Bai Wei, looking rather harmonious, and so I lower my head and demolish the te of fruits, waves of satisfaction spreading in my heart.

    ¡°Lady Ah-Lan.¡± Ladyboy Pan suddenly speaks up, ill-intent and mischief shing past those enchanting eyes, ¡°I see your appetite isn¡¯t small, sure is simr to a certain animal.¡±

    What¡¯s this, want to ridicule me, suggesting that I¡¯m a pig?

    I leisurely wipe my mouth, slowly saying: ¡°Gentleman Pan, I would like to verify a matter with you.¡±

    Ladyboy Pan raises his brows, ¡°What matter?¡±

    I lightly say: ¡°Truthfully, after we left that day, you kept looking at yourself in the mirror, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    As I had wished, I see Ladyboy Pan¡¯s arrogant expression go hua shattering to the ground, looking oh so surprised and stiff.

    The room falls silent for a moment, Bai Wei carefully observes us, and the corners of Ladyboy Pan¡¯s lips constantly twitches, simply impossible to stop. It seems that only I am still so carefree, leisurely eating my fruits.

    Ai~, you guys must know, without an opponent, I would be so lonely ah. En, of course, Yuwen Rui needs not be counted.

    All of a sudden, the cruise starts to violently shake, the sound of women¡¯s sharp screams and terrified cries can be heard from outside, I grab onto the shaking table, furrowing my brows, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Bai Wei also shows a worried face, ¡°Why is the cruise shaking without stop?¡±

    Ladyboy Pan finally stops his twitching, mind at peace as he says: ¡°Presumably due to encountering strong waves.¡±

    ¡°What to do then?¡± Bai Wei desperately asks.

    Ladyboy Pan smiles so stunningly beautiful, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, such intensely strong waves will pass after a moment, nothing much can¡­¡­¡±

    The damned word of ¡®happen¡¯ had yet to be said, when the cruise makes a violent shake, and the I that just happened to be sat by the window, is sent flying out, drawing an unimaginable curve in the air.

    Bai Wei exims, ¡°Ah-Lan!¡±

    I also exim, ¡°My great master¡¯s!¡±

    With a sound of ¡°pu-tong¡±, I had already dunked into the ice-cold seawater, wanting to cry but no tearsing out, am I filming a fantasy drama right now? How could I even manage to fall like that?! Before I had stopped wanting to cry, another sound of ¡°pu-tong¡± is heard, followed by Ladyboy Pan¡¯s beautiful face appearing before me.

    He hooks his lips up into a smile, ¡°Ah-Lan, I can¡¯t swim.¡±

    I freeze, what¡¯s it got to do with me if you can¡¯t swim?

    But in the next second, I gnash my teeth, f*ck you Ladyboy Pan, if you can¡¯t swim then forget it, why must you pull my hand and drag me down with you?!

 Sixty-Six

    <h4>Chapter Sixty-Six</h4>

    Regarding such attitude of his ¨C dragging me down to die with him ¨C I disdain it from the bottom of my heart, and so, I resolutelye to a decision: give this guy a punch to let him know how much I disdain it.

    I go by the principle of people bing lighter in water, using my left hand to grab the clothing at his chest and lift him up, whilst my right hand clenches into a fist and makes a clean swing, preparing to give him ¡®the reason why a panda¡¯s eyes are so ck¡¯, who knew this rascal would easily move his head and dodge it, all whilst clenching his ws at my waist even more, pulling me to tightly stick against his chest.

    Just as I wanted to push him away and continue to give him a punch, he starts to bring me along in sinking down, swallowing water as he vaguely says something about not being able to swim h h h. Oh how furious I got, if you can¡¯t swim then why are you still clinging to me? You want us to die together ah? Scoundrel. I put all my effort in kicking my legs to swim upwards, just that suffering from my body being tightly clutched onto by him, I couldn¡¯t do much, resulting in me unable to get anywhere despite how much I kept kicking, when I stretched my leg, preparing to kick him away, he suddenly gives me an immoral smile, then before I could even react to this, his lips touches mine, doing his all to suck over and over again, in attempt to open my mouth and¡­¡­steal my oxygen.

    May you all make a judgement of this, how could there be such a scoundrel in this world?!

    I tug at his ears and pull them back, seeing his pained expression soothed my feelings, just that before I could get overly arrogant, I once again grit my teeth, this scoundrel of adyboy actually pinches my cheeks to force me to open my mouth, then grandly inhales as well as letting his tongue in ¨C entangling?

    I am speechless, dare I ask, is he taking advantage of me whilst saving himself?

    At a time like this, whoever endures it is a b*stard!

    I fiercely punch his chest, taking advantage of the moment he was struck with pain, I kick him away and swim up towards the water surface, having just breathed in the sweet and delicious air, I feel my waist tighten, once again being desperately dragged down by someone. After entering the water, that scoundrel once againes sticking close to me, of course I kick him and swim up, once again breathing in the air, once again getting dragged down by him¡­¡­

    This went on in a cycle, until we were rescued.

    I am wrapped in a nket Bai Wei handed me, shivering, Bai Wei lets out a sigh of relief beside my ear, speaking with lingering fear: ¡°Fortunately you can swim, if not, what to do when met with a situation like this¡­¡­?¡±

    I wipe my hair and raise my head, just when I wanted to say something, I see Ladyboy Pan opposite me, currently with his head lowered, wiping his hands with a white handkerchief, several strands of ck hair, dampened by seawater, restlessly sticking to his fair face, ck and white clearly distinguished, looking in particrly enchanting. He seems to have sensed my eyes on him, raising his head to look at me, the look of romantic ambiguity and teasing shing past his ck orbs, he purse his thin lips and smiles, meaningfully saying: ¡°That¡¯s right ah, thankfully Lady Ah-Lan can swim, if not, I really wouldn¡¯t know what to do¡­¡­Lady Ah-Lan, you truly have been ¡®overworked¡¯ just now.¡±

    Bai Wei hears this and doesn¡¯t find it strange, just helping me hook my dampened hair behind my ears, quipping: ¡°Gentleman Pan indeed needs to greatly thank Ah-Lan then.¡±

    Ladyboy Pan¡¯s beautiful eyes makes a turn, eyes fixing onto me as he softly says: ¡°That is of course.¡±

    The corner of my eyes twitches, lightly smiling as I say to Bai Wei: ¡°Can you bring me a bowl of water?¡±

    Bai Wei brings me a bowl of water as asked, I deliberately look towards Ladyboy Pan after taking it, then fill my mouth with water, and spat it out in front of Ladyboy Pan and Bai Wei¡¯s faces, repeating this four or five times before stopping.

    After I finished doing all that, Bai Wei and Ladyboy Pan were both staring at me, I take the handkerchief and wipe my lips, saying: ¡°A bit sickening.¡±

    Bai Wei was understanding, whilst the romantic ambiguity and mischief in Ladyboy Pan¡¯s eyes instantly fades, changing into an expression of being unable tough nor cry.

    The sea breeze carries the unique moist and salty taste as it brushes against the face, I could not refrain from shivering and sneezing, inwardly making littleints to myself, what kind of life is this ah? Not even safe to travel the sea, so miserable!

    Travelling the sea had naturally gone to ruins, Bai Wei and I, as well as Ladyboy Pan, return to the inn together ¨C¨C don¡¯t ask me why Ladyboy Pan is returning to the inn with us, in his own words, he said the inn is closer, and his real thoughts are unknown to anyone.

    In consideration to my sneezing before, Bai Wei had made the judgement that I may have caught a cold from the seawater, immediately telling the kitchen to brew a bowl of ginger soup for me, and so, my current condition is facing this bowl of ginger soup, wanting to cry but failing to produce tears. Say, how could humans make such a ¡®bitter-tasting good medicine¡¯, ginger soup, ginger soup, when I see this thing called ginger, I truly be unspeakably fretful.

    Bai Wei brings the bowl over to me, ¡°Ah-Lan, quickly drink it.¡±

    I look at the hot curling steam, waving my hand as I say: ¡°Leave it on the table to cool down first, it¡¯s too hot.¡±

    Just when Bai Wei had ced the bowl onto the table, a knock is heard from the doors, opening the doors for a look, the one knocking is actually Ladyboy Pan. Ladyboy Pan has already recovered from his sorry state of being soaked, and has changed into a clean set of red brocade robes, slowly greeting Bai Wei: ¡°Lady Bai.¡±

    ¡°Gentleman Pan.¡± Bai Wei shyly smiles, ¡°Did the kitchen send some ginger soup to you?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Ladyboy Pan shallowly smiles, paired with that stunningly beautiful smile, it actually could captivate people¡¯s soul, ¡°Many thanks to Lady Bai.¡±

    A suspicious blush surfaces on Bai Wei¡¯s face, she hastily heads out, all whilst saying: ¡°I still have matters to busy with, may Gentleman Pan help yourself.¡±

    Ladyboy Pan gracefully replies: ¡°Alright, see youter.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Hey, I say, have you two got the wrong ce, this is my room and not the lobby of the inn, alright?

    After Bai Wei leaves, only Ladyboy Pan and I remain in the room, with Bai Wei leaving, he switches to a frivolous attitude, squinting his eyes at me as he says: ¡°Ah-Lan.¡±

    I only smile on the surface with the corner of my lips tugged up, ¡°What matters do you have here?¡±

    He acts ording to the books in bowing to me, ¡°Came to pay my life saviour a visit.¡±

    i rest my head in hand as I look at him, ¡°I¡¯m your life saviour?¡±

    He walks up to the table and sits down, ¡°Of course.¡±

    I then ask: ¡°Then, you will repay me?¡±

    His ck eyes shes, carrying teasing in his tone as he says: ¡°Should you request it.¡±

    ¡°Very good.¡± I p my hands, pointing to the bowl of ginger soup on the table, saying: ¡°Drink that bowl of ginger soup.¡±

    ¡°Eh.¡± He slightly pauses, somewhat unable to react to this, ¡°Ginger soup?¡±

    I nod, saying with ease: ¡°Drink that bowl of ginger soup, to repay my lifesaving grace.¡±

    The look in Ladyboy Pan¡¯s eyes shatters when it sets on that bowl filled with ginger soup, the corner of his lips twitches as he says to me: ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±

    ¡°What else do you want?¡± I coldly say: ¡°Are you drinking it or not, how could you be so wishy-washy? Just like a sissy.¡±

    The corners of Ladyboy Pan¡¯s lips twitches even more intensely, taking a deep breath before saying to me with a smile: ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll drink it.¡±

    I sit and wait as I watch him reach out to get the bowl, just that before his fingers had touched it, the doors were opened, and the one who opened the doors is none other than Gentleman Yuwen, who has been very busy as ofte. Yuwen Rui¡¯s long and fine eyes slowly sweeps across Ladyboy Pan and I, something of unclear meaning surfaces in his eyes, he elegantly enters the room then closes the doors, then greets Ladyboy Pan with a seeming smile: ¡°Gentleman Pan.¡±

    Ladyboy Pan retracts his hand, hooking up one corner of his lips, saying: ¡°Gentleman Yuwen.¡±

    ¡°I heard you two identally fell into the sea whilst touring today, is Gentleman Pan feeling fine?¡± Yuwen Rui says this with a polite smile.

    Ladyboy Pan lets out a chuckle, although replying to Yuwen Rui, his eyes were set on me as he says: ¡°That¡¯s right ah, if not for Lady Ah-Lan¡¯s rescue, I would have drank a lot of seawater, I was just thinking of how to repay Lady Ah-Lan for her lifesaving grace.¡±

    Yuwen Rui narrows his fox eyes, clear and cold voice seeming to ridicule: ¡°There are often women repaying lifesaving grace with marriage pledges, Gentleman Pan, why not learn from these women?¡±

    The corners of Ladyboy Pan¡¯s eyes very slightly twitches, ¡°Hoho, Gentleman Yuwen must be joking.¡±

    I¡¯m a little puzzled by the sight, why does this Ladyboy Pan like to twitch his eyes and lips so much? Isn¡¯t his endurance ability too weak?

    Yuwen Rui lightly nces at the ginger soup on the table, then walks up to the bed, reaching out to check my forehead, ¡°Caught the cold?¡±

    I send him a lovable smile, ¡°No.¡±

    He lightly purses his thin lips, ¡°No?¡±

    I heavily nod my head, ¡°Really didn¡¯t.¡±

    He turns and goes to the table, bringing the ginger soup over, and lightly says: ¡°Drink it.¡±

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t catch a cold.¡±

    ¡°Drink it.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Are you drinking it?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Very well.¡± He elegantly narrows his eyes, ¡°Really not drinking it?¡±

    I look at his gentle face and dangerous eyes, my body shudders, very spinelessly saying ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯ll drink it.¡± I take the bowl and with one mouthful, I gulp it down, it really is far too horrible.

    The look in Yuwen Rui¡¯s eyes simmers down, he turns to say to Ladyboy Pan: ¡°Gentleman Pan has witnessed an embarrassing sight.¡±

    At the side, Ladyboy Pan appears to have his interest aroused, looking back and forth between Yuwen Rui and I, he says: ¡°How is that so? It¡¯s gettingte now, I shall return first, Gentleman Yuwen, Lady Ah-Lan, let¡¯s chat another day.¡±

    Yuwen Rui sends him off with a smile, ¡°May Gentleman Pan walk safely.¡± After closing the doors, the look on his face turns a few points colder, turning to wickedly smile at me, ¡°En? Looks like you two get along well?¡±

    ¡°Cousin,¡± I endure the strange taste in my mouth as I speak up: ¡°Who is this person ah? How could we be so familiar at first meeting?¡±

    Yuwen Rui curls his pretty finger and mercilessly give me a resounding knock, ¡°Didn¡¯t you and Lady Bai meet him the day before?¡±

    I cover my forehead and innocentlyugh, ¡°ident, just an ident.¡±

    He coils my hair around his long and slender finger, lightly saying: ¡°Don¡¯t get too involved with him.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I ask: ¡°He¡¯s not a good person?¡±

    His eyes faintly darken as he looks at me, ¡°You think he¡¯s a good person?¡±

    ¡°Eh.¡± I shake my head, ¡°Of course not, just that, isn¡¯t he the one Cousin came here to find?¡±

    A bright shine shes past Yuwen Rui¡¯s eyes, a light and casual smile hooks up on his handsome face, ¡°He is.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s also a ¡®M¨¦n¡¯?¡± I also start to y with his hair, ¡°Then what kind of ¡®enthusiast¡¯ is he?¡± He doesn¡¯t want what Yuwen Rui offered him, yet says, should I be given to him, he will ept Yuwen Rui¡¯s request? I really cannot think of what kind of enthusiast this is.

    Yuwen Rui falls silent for a while, coldly saying: ¡°Love for beauty made him an enthusiast.¡±

    ¡­¡­ah?

    I blink, ¡®love for beauty made him an enthusiast?¡¯ One who became an enthusiast due to their love for beauty, wants me to go with him?

    Yuwen Rui slowly says: ¡°In Yun Mi ten years ago, there was once a Gentleman Yun Shang, with stunning beauty and likes beautiful woman. He is a dissolute character, as long as he likes a woman, he must obtain her, not caring whether the woman is a precious daughter waiting to get married, or whether the woman is already the wife of another man, and those women, no matter what level of loyalty they possessed to start with, in the end, they would all lose themselves to him. Should he have taken those women in, then forget it, just that every time, he would always deeply stir the women¡¯s hearts into refusing to marry none other than him, then flutter away, don¡¯t know how many young women¡¯s hearts he had shattered with such behaviour, but it just happens that the women still wouldn¡¯t hate him, hearts set on waiting for him to turn back to them.¡±

    I make a short and strong judgement, ¡°Scumbag.¡±

    A light smile surfaces in Yuwen Rui¡¯s eyes, he continues to say: ¡°Until one day, he once again set eyes on the daughter of merchant, of course he spent all methods on trying to obtain this youngdy, just that the youngdy already has a husband-to-be, ignoring all of his excessive attention. He thought she is avoiding the taboos of society, and is abstaining herself for the husband-to-be, and so, he schemed to have the husband-to-be marry another family¡¯s youngdy. That night, he went tofort this youngdy, that youngdy remained silent at the time, he originally thought the youngdy was overly heartbroken, it¡¯ll be fine once she gets over it, but only when he went to see her that next morning, did he find that the youngdy had already hung herself. Since then, there was no longer a Gentleman Yun Shang.¡±

    I¡¯m a little speechless, ¡°He¡­¡­didn¡¯t want that either, right?¡± Although he¡¯s a scumbag, he presumably would have felt horrible about it too.

    Yuwen Rui half narrows his eyes, ¡°What, sympathising with him?¡±

    I don¡¯t know whether tough or cry, this person really is¡­..¡°What did you originally find to trade with him then? A beauty?¡±

    ¡°Found a woman that looks exactly the same as that merchant¡¯s daughter.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± I pause, ¡°Cousin.¡±

    ¡°En?¡±

    ¡°Are you certain you¡¯re wanting to bring him back, and not deliberately provoke him?¡±

    ¡°En¡­¡­¡± Yuwen Rui strokes his chin, lowering his eyes as he says: ¡°That merchant¡¯s business went into ruins two years ago, entire family¡¯s life went down and out, was just about to sell his youngest daughter into a brothel¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°So?¡± Ie to a clear understanding, ¡°They¡¯re sisters?¡±

    ¡°En.¡±

    ¡°You have yet to tell him all this?¡±

    ¡°En.¡±

    ¡°Because he says he wants me?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re¡­¡­¡± I was just about to say ¡®you¡¯re so brutal¡¯, but upon meeting his eyes, I immediately change my words, ¡°Cousin is the wisest.¡±

    Yuwen Rui draws back his line of sight in satisfaction, whilst I secretly wipe away my tears, truly is a tragedy of kind people getting bullied, kind horses getting ridden ah.

    ¡°Ah-Lan.¡± Yuwen Rui rubs his forehead against me, long and thickshes gently brushing over my face, ¡°Bai Jian Fei and I have found Liao Jun.¡±

    Seeing his skin up close, my heart itches with hate, nevermind not having any spots, nevermind not having any uneven skin tone too, but how could he not have any pores as well? The heavens are unfair ah, what kind of world is this?! I say to him: ¡°What did Liao Jun say?¡±

    Yuwen Rui wraps his arms around my waist, face burying into the crook of my neck, ¡°Saving her is possible, but it requires the snow lotus on Mount Tian that blooms once every ten years, as well as having someone using pure inner energy to force the poison out every day.¡±

    ¡°I say¡­¡­¡± I suspiciously say: ¡°The person with pure inner energy isn¡¯t you, is it?¡±

    He uses the slightly cold tip of his nose to poke at my neck, speaking with a muffledugh: ¡°Smart.¡±

    ¡°Cousin.¡± I am even more suspicious, ¡°Why do you care about Bai Qiang¡¯s matter so much? Taken a liking to her?¡±

    He doesn¡¯t answer, neither lightly nor strongly biting my neck.

    I push his head away and seriously ask: ¡°Or is it because¡­¡­Bai Jian Fei could be of use to you for something in the future?¡±

    Yuwen Rui¡¯s long and fine fox eyes slightly narrows, a delighted smile spreading on his handsome face.

    I powerlessly rub my forehead, this man¡­¡­is indeed¡­¡­really¡­¡­ ¨r(¨s¨Œ¨t)¨q

    After Yuwen Rui had told me the reason why he has been so busy, he proceeded to be too busy to be seen, after Bai Weies to the awareness that they have found Liao Jun, she had also followed along in excitement, which also means that only I am left in the inn. Days spent alone is something I am ustomed to, so I am not unhappy about it at all, just taking a few light novels as I hide in bed and read them infort.

    This day, I have the windows open and sit at the desk, reading the {{Record of Strange Scents}} I had just bought, just as I was relishing the moment of seeing the ¡®jiang shi (Chinese hopping zombie/vampire)¡¯ part, my shoulder receives a pat from someone, startling me into abruptly jolting up. I cover my chest as I look at Ladyboy Pan who had suddenly appeared behind me, snappily saying: ¡°Could it be that Gentleman Pan doesn¡¯t know to knock before entering?¡±

    Ladyboy Pan looks at me innocently, ¡°I did knock ah, just that I almost knocked the door loose.¡±

    I regte my breathing, thinking of the intently focused state I get into sometimes, I had nothing more to say, I speak up again: ¡°Gentleman Pan came to find Cousin for some matters today? Such an unfortunate coincidence, Cousin isn¡¯t here.¡±

    Ladyboy Pan smiles, ¡°It¡¯s you I¡¯vee finding today.¡±

    I ignore his words as I continue: ¡°Oh right, remember to close the door tightly when you leave.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve only just got here, and Lady Ah-Lan is already sending the guest away like that?¡± Ladyboy Pan raises his pretty brows, ¡°Is this how ady treats their guest?¡±

    Izily lean back on the chair, ¡°Cousin has said, don¡¯t speak to strangers.¡±

    ¡°Such words are incorrect, how could you and I still be considered strangers?¡± Ladyboy Pan meaningfully taps at his lips, saying with romantic ambiguity: ¡°What does Lady Ah-Lan think?¡±

    ¡°Gentleman ah, ¡° I let out a big sigh, ¡°Say, if one day you get bitten by an ugly little dog, you can¡¯t possible bite back at it now, can you? As people live on in this world, they must learn to be calctive, whatever feelings ah, love ah, are all passing clouds ah, passing clouds.¡±

    Ladyboy Pan pauses, once again standing behind me, leaning in towards my ear to say: ¡°Do you really not mind it at all?¡±

    His warm breath blows against my cheek, lips just barely brushing over my earlobe as he speaks, it is originally an action of such romantically ambiguous harmony, but when the subject is me¡­¡­I don¡¯t even bother avoiding him as I say: ¡°Gentleman Pan.¡±

    Ladyboy softly chuckles, charmingly saying: ¡°Here.¡±

    ¡°I say¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°En?¡±

    ¡°Can you not disturb me from reading my book?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Ladyboy Pan stiffens his pretty face and sits opposite me, and I, being happily at ease, pick up the book and start reading again, sinking into my own little world. A long whileter, Ladyboy Pan once again opens his mouth, ¡°Ah-Lan.¡±

    I reluctantly raise my head, ¡°En?¡±

    Ladyboy Pan squints his eyes as he thinks for a moment before speaking again: ¡°You are the second woman that isn¡¯t enticed by me at all.¡±

    I half-heartedly say: ¡°With pleasure, with pleasure.¡±

    He rest his chin in one hand as he looks at me, that stunningly beautiful face containing deep meaning, ¡°Do you like Yuwen Rui that much?¡±

    I turn a page of the book, ¡°En, indeed a question worth thinking about.¡±

    ¡°Ah-Lan.¡± He suddenly hooks up a trace of a wicked smile, both hands propped on the table as he leans over to me, ¡°Want me to help you test that cousin of yours that has been apanying another woman to treat her illness every day?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Testing just how¡­¡­¡± He wickedly smiles, an unusually dangerous sparkle shing in his long eyes, ¡°¡­¡­deep his feelings for you, runs.¡±

 Sixty-Seven

    <h4>Chapter Sixty-Seven</h4>

    Ladyboy Pan says he wants to help me test how deep Yuwen Rui¡¯s feelings run for me, I truly find thisughable. How could such an enchantress like him, not know that the hardest thing to test in this world is none other than ¡®feelings¡¯? All this beating around the bush, is he not just wanting to wreak havoc? Of course, I did not agree with it, can¡¯t be said that I don¡¯t trust Yuwen Rui, can¡¯t say I¡¯m afraid of the results either, just feel that it¡¯s such an unnecessary move.

    Two people, if they¡¯re together then they¡¯re together, why would there be the need to deliberately demand the other person to meet some sort of harsh standard?

    Ladyboy Pan leaves the inn after saying that to me, nor did the conversation between me and him have any more follow up, I don¡¯t know whether he was just joking at the time or whether he had other ns, either way, looking at the current situation, all is calm and peaceful.

    Yuwen Rui is still apanying Bai Jian Fei in bringing Bai Qiang to go find Liao Jun, Bai Wei supports her only-just-awakened older sister at her side, whilst I remain nested in my room every day, reading my wonderful books, and Ladyboy Pan has also very tactfully stopped showing up before me.

    Of course, I wouldn¡¯t think this means that everything is going smoothly, one must know that sometimes, ghosts that takes action in the dark are much more horrifying than the great immortals that approaches you head on.

    Reality proves that my concerns are not unreasonable.

    In the evening of a weekter, I was just resting my chin in hand as I thought of sending people out to buy some more books, when the windows were opened by someone in this moment. The person outside the window wears an unparalleled face, viinously saying to me: ¡°Ah-Lan, how have your days been, did you think of me?¡±

    I leisurely nce at him, ¡°I did think.¡±

    Ladyboy Pan grows interested, ¡°You did? Then tell me what was you thinking? Were you perhaps thinking I have no equal in this world, an unsurpassed beauty of a generation¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°I was thinking¡­¡­¡± I grin at him, oh so cheerfully, ¡°Exactly how old are you?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ladyboy Pan¡¯s face instantly stiffens, then painfully rubs the between of his brows, ¡°How sinful, how could there be ass like you?¡±

    I pick up the cup and side eye him, ¡°What¡¯ve youe for?¡±

    He immediately bes high spirited, ¡°To take you to see a good show.¡±

    I tly refuse, ¡°No.¡± As if the good show he is referring to can be ¡®good¡¯? Tsk, up to no good.

    He meaningfully wags his finger at me, ¡°Lass, this is a drama I specially set up for you, how could you not go and see it?¡± Having said that, he does not wait for my reply, jumping into the room and taps my acupoint, then throws me over his shoulder, ¡°Off we go.¡±

    He had even tapped my mute acupoint, rendering me incapable of moving nor talking right now, I angrily think to myself, why didn¡¯t he also tap my blood flow acupoint whilst at it, at least I wouldn¡¯t have to bear the risk of brain congestion. I think this whilst also wondering what good show he is taking me to see, it can¡¯t possibly be a messy bed with two people lying in it, and one of those two people is precisely my cousin ¨C Yuwen Rui ¡ª right?

    I twitch my lips into a fake smile, truthfully speaking, a joke like this, isn¡¯t funny at all.

    Ladyboy Pan carries me into a horse carriage, and approximately half a sichenter, he again, carries me out the carriage. I look around to see that our surrounding is of the rather deste outskirts, and stood before us is just a single house, I¡¯m slightly puzzled, why does such a ce give people the feeling that¡­¡­

    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Ladyboy Pan suddenly leans in to me, ¡°Thinking this ce gives off the feeling of a reclusive master?¡±

    I ignore him, although he was right.

    He pats my head, ¡°This is where Liao Jun lives.¡±

    Liao Jun¡­¡­

    I re at him, he didn¡¯t really y something on Yuwen Rui and the Bai family, did he?

    Ladyboy Pan hooks up his thin lips, eyes shing with wickedness, ¡°I see that your cousin seems to care about that youngdy of the Bai family a lot, that youngdy of the Bai family is also full of lingering affection for your cousin, today is that youngdy of the Bai family¡¯s day of recovery, so why don¡¯t I y Yue Lao this time (Yue Lao ¨C the matchmaking deity), letting them celebrate a double blessing at once, how¡¯s that?¡±

    I lower my eyes, Yue Lao? What kind of Yue Lao is this? This person is just simply meddlesome, wanting to wreak havoc as he wishes, not caring about what other people thinks at all!

    ¡°Cursing at me?¡± Ladyboy Pan pinches my cheek, sighing as he says: ¡°Lass, I am just doing you good, should that cousin of yours not be able to defend himself from this little temptation, then he can¡¯t be considered a good man.¡±

    I really want to spit at him, what the hell has it got to do with you whether Yuwen Rui is a good man or not?

    ¡°Calcting the time, the drug should be taking effect now.¡± Ladyboy Pan smiles cheerfully, ¡°Lass, watch carefully now.¡±

    He takes me into the basement of the little house, moving to take down a small piece of stone from the wall, he holds me and urately positions me to face the hole, grinningly saying to me: ¡°The good show begins now.¡±

    I hatefully roll my eyes at him, looking into the room next door through the hole.

    The room next door is also a simple and shabby stone room, opened and unopened bottles and jars ced all over the table, Bai Qiang and Yuwen Rui lies on a clean wooden bed, whilst Bai Jian Fei and Bai Wei are leaning against the corner, there is also another middle-aged person, currently struggling to walk to the bed.

    ¡°Divine Physician Liao.¡± Bai Jian Fei tightly furrows his thick brows, weakly asking: ¡°Who was that just now? Why did they drug us?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t know.¡± Divine Physician Liao walks up to the bed and sits down, snappily saying: ¡°Who knows if it is yours and Yu Wen¡¯s enemy?¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡­¡± Bai Jian Fei pauses, then hastily asks: ¡°What drug did they use on us then? What was it that he fed Qiang-er and Yu Wen as well?¡±

    Liao Jun takes a look at the unconscious Bai Qiang and Yuwen Rui, ¡°It was I who was too careless, didn¡¯t think someone would put Tendon Numbing Powder in the tea.¡± He checks Bai Qiang wrist, appearing to look rather stunned, ¡°He gave your sister and Yu Wen¡­¡­¡±

    Bai Jian Fei and Bai Wei desperately asks: ¡°What?¡±

    Liao Jun nces at them, slowly saying: ¡°Lust drug.¡±

    Bai Jian Fei instantly freezes upon hearing this, whilst awkwardness surfaces on Bai Wei¡¯s face, she asks in puzzlement: ¡°Why would that person do this?¡±

    ¡°This, I don¡¯t know.¡± Liao Jun weakly sits on the floor, ¡°Forget it, the poison in your sister¡¯s body has already been cleared, also finally able to speak, Yu Wen is a one in a million man, just go ahead with the auspicious event, and all will be happy.¡±

    Bai Jian Fei thinks for a moment, face also starting to glow with happiness, but not a momentter, he hesitates to speak, ¡°But¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°But what?¡± Liao Jun coldly harrumphs, ¡°You¡¯re still unwilling to give your sister to Yu Wen? Let me put this clearly, the lust drug that person gave them is not an ordinary one, should it not be relieved within one sichen, death is imminent.¡±

    Bai Jian Fei widens his eyes, ¡°Is this true?¡±

    ¡°Why would I deceive you?¡± Liao Jun fully lies down on the floor, ¡°Yu Wen and I had to join forces to save your sister¡¯s life, don¡¯t let her lose it on the first day now.¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡­¡± Bai Jian Fei sighs, ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m unwilling, but I¡¯m afraid Yu Wen will be unwilling.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Frankly speaking, Yu Wen already has ady he loves, now, how could we¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Tsk, that was then and this is now, does he have a choice in this current situation? Not to mention, he has also been drugged, should it not be relieved, he too, will lose his life.¡± Liao Jun doesn¡¯t think much of it, ¡°At most, your sister can suffer a bit of wrong in being the lesser wifeter.¡±

    Bai Jian Fei looks at the two people still lying unconscious on the bed, saying: ¡°Then¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Then what then? Let¡¯s go out, or do you want to watch on as well?¡± Liao Jun makes his way out bit by bit after saying this, muttering: ¡°I really have been in such a sorry state before, that person best not be caught by me, if not, I must have him try out my newly produced drug¡­¡­¡±

    I coldly nce at Ladyboy Pan, this person actually thought of such a testing method, skillful, truly ¡®skillful¡¯.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that.¡± Ladyboy Pan pastes himself against my ear as he says: ¡°Just how many men in the world are able to avoid a fragrant and supple jade delivered right at their doors?¡±

    I say nothing, my heart starting to fire up.

    I have once read many books with such a storyline, the male lead deeply loves the female lead, but due to some sort of reason, would get involved with the second female lead, and then the second female would scheme the male lead, and end up XXOO with the help of the lust drug, or perhaps the male lead cannot bear to see the second female die, hence deciding to XXOO her¡­¡­no matter what, the unchanging factor is, the male lead is one who has both strong feelings and righteousness.

    I really want to say¡­¡­male lead you scoundrel, what is the female lead to you? Why don¡¯t you go and die ah, you?

    I take a deep breath, attempting to suppress the strange feelings in my heart.

    ¡°They¡¯re awake¡­¡­¡± Ladyboy Pan releases my mute acupoint, turning my face to make me continue watching, ¡°Should you not want to watch it, then tell me, I¡¯ll take you away, alright? Go to a ce with no one else.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m watching.¡± I lightly say: ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I watch it?¡±

    Ladyboy Pan slightly pauses, then chuckles, ¡°Truly persistent.¡±

    I ignore him, coldlyughing to myself inside, I ¨C An Ke Lan ¨C can say that I have never been considered a nice person, andpared to me, Yuwen Rui has always been much worse, and nothing less.

    On the bed, Bai Qiang lets out a groan, cheeks flushing red as she looks at the slowly moving Bai Jian Fei, ¡°Brother¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Ke-ke, Qiang-er, you¡¯re awake ah.¡± Bai Jian Fei unnaturally coughs a few times, ¡°Brother will be going out now, you and Yu Wen have a good rest.¡±

    Bai Qiang looks at the Yuwen Rui beside her in puzzlement, ¡°Gentleman Yu Wen and I?¡±

    ¡°Hoho, that¡¯s right ah, you two have a good rest.¡± Bai Jian Fei drylyughs.

    ¡°I¡­¡­¡± Bai Qiang had just wanted to say something, but Yuwen Rui just happens to wake up at this moment, bashfulness surfaces on her face, saying: ¡°Brother Yu Wen.¡±

    ¡°En.¡± Yuwen Rui calmly responds, the gloom on his handsome face difficult to deny.

    ¡°Yu Wen.¡± Bai Jian Fei and the others have already reached the doors, he is a little apologetic, but also unable to conceal his happiness as he says: ¡°You and Qiang-er have been given¡­¡­Yu Wen, I hope you can take good care of Qiang-er.¡±

    ¡°Brother?¡± Bai Qiang wipes away the sweat oozing from her forehead, ¡°What have Brother Yu Wen and I been given?¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­¡­¡± Bai Jian Fei is unable to say it out loud, whereas Liao Jun impatiently says: ¡°Lust drug.¡±

    Bai Qiang¡¯s eyes widens, ¡°Lust, lust, lust drug?¡±

    ¡°En en en, lust drug, and if it¡¯s not relieved within one sichen, then you¡¯ll have to await for your deaths.¡± Liao Jun coldly says.

    Now Bai Qiang really doesn¡¯t know what to do, sneaking a few nces at Yuwen Rui, saying: ¡°Then, then, then what to do¡­¡­?¡±

    Liao Jun closes one door, ¡°What do mean what to do? You twoe out after relieving the poison, we shall not disturb you now.¡±

    Bai Jian Fei, Bai Qiang and Bai Wei¡¯s eyes all sets onto Yuwen Rui, the happiness in Bai Jian Fei and Bai Qiang¡¯s eyes aren¡¯t difficult to make out, whilst Bai Wei is a little concerned.

    Yuwen Rui lightly looks at Liao Jun, ¡°Zi Jin Pill.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±Liao Jun says, rmed.

    Yuwen Rui remains cid, ¡°Give it me.¡±

    ¡°Haha, are you kidding me?¡± Liao Jun waves his hand, ¡°No way.¡±

    ¡°Not giving it?¡± Yuwen Rui lightly raises his brows, ¡°Looks like you don¡¯t want that herb field of yours.¡±

    Liao Jun¡¯s brows almost turns vertical in anger, ¡°You dare to set sight on my herb field?¡±

    Yuwen Rui lightly smiles, eyes looking gentle, ¡°See if I dare or not.¡±

    ¡°Bandit! You bandit!¡± Liao Jun says: ¡°Zi Jin Pill is but a holy antidote for poison! It took me five years just to produce one!¡±

    ¡°Give it me!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s also just this one in the whole world!¡±

    ¡°Give it me.¡±

    ¡°It can relieve all kinds of poison!¡±

    ¡°Give it me.¡±

    ¡°Should you have suffered a poison of the Hundred Snake Venom sort, then I¡¯ll immediately give it you, but right now you want to relieve a lust drug? No, I¡¯m definitely not giving it.¡±

    ¡°I am also wanting to relieve poison.¡±

    ¡°Relieve what poison? You have a ready-made antidote right next to you, why must I waste my Zi Jin Pill?!¡± Liao Jun would rather die than to give in, casting Bai Qiang a nce before speaking ambiguously: ¡°Plus there is only one of this Zi Jin Pill, should you consume it, then the one next to you will die without a doubt. I see that thisdy isn¡¯t bad looking anyway, also possesses deep-rooted feelings for you, you best not hesitate anymore, isn¡¯t it very good to gain the best of both worlds?¡±

    Bai Jian Fei also says: ¡°Yu Wen, I know this is too much to ask of you, but Divine Physician Liao Jun said this poison will undoubtedly lead to death should it not be relieved within a sichen¡­¡­Yu Wen, please save my sister!¡±

    Bai Qiang¡¯s eyes twinkles, containing unbearable shame, yet also vaguely containing a trace of expectance.

    Yuwen Rui says nothing, just calmly sweeping a nce at all of them, then hook up his thin lips and sound a chuckle, cold and clear voice slowly saying: ¡°What¡¯s it got to do with me, if she dies?¡±

 Sixty-Eight

    <h4>Chapter Sixty-Eight</h4>

    Throughout the two lifetimes I have lived, don¡¯t know how many shameless people I have seen in the modern times, don¡¯t know how many ck-bellies I havee to know of in the ancient times, but when ites to the most cruel-hearted and venomous-tongued, other than Yuwen Rui, there really isn¡¯t anyone else. Towards this, I must strongly advise everyone, never lose yourself to a man based on their good looks and good temper, one must know that letting your heart be moved by appearance does you no good, to understand what sea the small streams leads to, is what you need.

    The Bai family naturally doesn¡¯t know of Yuwen Rui¡¯s real face, so when his words were spoken, all three of them appeared to be in disbelief, and Liao Jun seems to have long expected this result, helplessly sighing as he says: ¡°How is this even a man?¡±

    Yuwen Rui is still looking ever so calm, long and slender fingers dusting off his wrinkled sleeves, lightly saying: ¡°Could it be that you wish to verify whether I¡¯m a man or not?¡±

    Liao Jun immediately shakes his head like a rattle drum, ¡°Nevermind, nevermind, you¡¯re best leaving that to someone else.¡±

    ¡°Then hand the Zi Jin Pill over.¡± Yuwen Rui narrows his long and fine fox eyes, ¡°Also, Gentleman Pan, are you done watching the show yet?¡±

    The Ladyboy Pan before me heartilyughs out loud, leaving me behind as he exits the stone room. His eyes filled with admiration, disregarding everyone else¡¯s eyes as he loudly ps: ¡°A great Gentleman Yu Wen, a great ¡®what¡¯s it got to do with me if she dies¡¯! Brat, I didn¡¯t make a wrong judgement of you!¡±

    Yuwen Rui shows no reaction upon hearing this, only saying: ¡°So what if you made a wrong judgement, so what if you made the right judgement?¡±

    Ladyboy Panzily leans against the door frame, ¡°Should I have made the right judgement of you, I¡¯ll set off in return today, should I have made the wrong judgement of you, I¡¯ll immediately take Lanss away, don¡¯t you think that is fair?¡±

    Yuwen Rui smiles, yet there is not the slightest of smiling means in his eyes, ¡°That is, if you even have the skill to take her away.¡±

    ¡°Even if you give me the smallest opening of an opportunity, I will still take her away.¡± Ladyboy Pan speaks with utmost confidence, but in the very next second, he switches to a helpless tone, ¡°It¡¯s just unfortunate that you didn¡¯t even me give that.¡±

    Yuwen Rui half narrows his eyes, arrogantly saying: ¡°She¡¯s mine.¡±

    I twitch the corner of my lips, this person¡­¡­why would he suddenly provoke Ladyboy Pan?

    Ladyboy Pan¡¯s face looks beaten, ¡°Brat, could it be that you insisted on not relieving Bai Qiang¡¯s poison because you had long known I was next door, convinced that nothing will go wrong?¡±

    The Bai family¡¯s original expressions of resentment and awkwardness slightly changes upon hearing these words, their eyes slightly giving rise to a flicker of light, carrying a bit of anticipation as they look towards Yuwen Rui.

    Just that Yuwen Rui, he¡­¡­

    He calmly sweeps a nce at everyone, cold and clear voice stating: ¡°Zi Jin Pill is for me to consume.¡±

    ¡­¡­sudden silence.

    Bai Qiang¡¯s fair white face is filled with heartbreak, eyes filled with tears, her trembling lips calls out to Bai Jian Fei, saying: ¡°Bro-, Brother¡­¡­¡±

    Bai Jian Fei clenches his fists, resentfully looking at Yuwen Rui, ¡°Yu Wen, you¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°This should make things clear for you all now, right?¡± Ladyboy Pan mischievously looks at Bai Jian Fei, ¡°This brat has not the slightest of interest towards your sister.¡±

    Bai Qiang lowers her eyes upon hearing this, crystal tears lining her delicately pretty cheeks as they slowly roll down. Heart-aching pity flutters past Bai Jian Fei¡¯s eyes as he sees this, when he faces Yuwen Rui, he coldly says: ¡°Yu Wen, you¡¯re really not going to care about the friendship between us at all?¡±

    Yuwen Rui elegantly raises his eyes, ¡°The friendship between Brother Bai and I, doesn¡¯t mean that I have to ept Bai Qiang¡¯s feelings.¡±

    I secretly approve of this, if it isn¡¯t right though, how could this thing called feelings be casually epted?

    ¡°You¡­¡­¡± Bai Jian Feies to an angry halt, just as he wanted to speak again, Ladyboy Pan extends his hand to stop him, he leisurely says: ¡°Alright alright, although Yu Wen isn¡¯t willing to help your sister relieve the poison, with that body of hers, your sister originally didn¡¯t have much time left to live anyway. Had it not been for his help, your sister wouldn¡¯t even be able to speak right now, so what¡¯s the need in falling out over such a small matter?¡±

    ¡°Small matter?¡± Bai Jian Fei widens his eyes, furiously saying: ¡°This is called a small matter? What¡¯s so bad about my sister? Yet he would rather watch her die and not save her, refusing to¡­..¡±

    ¡°No matter how great Young Lady Bai is, it has nothing to do with me at all.¡± Yuwen Rui speaks up, handsome face cid, ¡°I don¡¯t like her, that is all.¡±

    Bai Jian Fei tightly knits his thick brows together, hearing Bai Wei faintly say from the side, ¡°Brother, take a clearer look.¡± Bai Jian Fei pauses, finally falling silent as he enters deep thoughts.

    Everyone goes quiet for a moment, in the end, Bai Qiang cannot help but to speak up, ¡°Brother¡­¡­leave it, the one Brother Yu Wen likes isn¡¯t me, we can¡¯t me him.¡± She bats hershes that¡¯s lined with tears, tenderly saying to Yuwen Rui: ¡°Brother Yu Wen, to be able to know you in this lifetime is already very good, even, even if I die here today, I have no regrets.¡±

    Yuwen Rui is unmoved by these words, instead it is Ladyboy Pan who carelessly says: ¡°What do you mean ¡®die¡¯? You think I¡¯m a piece of rock ah? With me here, no one will be dying.¡±

    He takes out a bottle from his sleeve, pouring out a few pills and passes it to the others, ¡°Relieves the Tendon Numbing Powder.¡±

    Liao Jun curses after taking it: ¡°Damned brat dares to drug me, watch how I take care of you.¡±

    Ladyboy Pan sends him an unruly smile, ¡°That is if your old bones are able to catch up to me.¡± He then takes out a pill from the embroidered pouch at his waist and passes it to Bai Jian Fei, ¡°Here, this is for relieving your sister, I¡¯ve helped your sister this time round, rather than wasting time on the impossible, better to die sooner and revive sooner.¡±

    I pull a ‡å face, ¡®die sooner and revive sooner¡¯? What kind of words offort are those?!

    Bai Jian Fei silently epts it, saying no more.

    Ladyboy Pan strokes his chin, batting his eyes at Yuwen Rui ambiguously as he says: ¡°Now it¡¯s time for relieving you.¡±

    At this time, Bai Jian Fei had already held Bai Qiang and Bai Wei, walking out together, Liao Jun also res at Ladyboy Pan resentfully, then leaves. Ladyboy Pan returns to my side and lifts me up, stuffing a pill in my hand, lowly saying to me: ¡°What to use for his antidote, you decide yourself.¡±

    He carries me to Yuwen Rui¡¯s room, releasing my acupoint and then leaves me at Yuwen Rui¡¯s side, ambiguously smiling at us as he closes the door, ¡°It¡¯s alreadyte now, you two have a good rest.¡±

    I watch the door swing close, feeling extremely speechless, rest rest rest, rest your head.

    ¡°Ah-Lan¡­¡­¡± The deep voice carrying a trace of hoarseness, softly sounds from behind me. A big hand suddenly appears on my waist, delicately rubbing me over and over again. I hold onto that hand, was just wanting to turn my head but was tightly embraced by him from the back, warm breathing intimately blowing at my ear-side, gentle and lingering.

    Eh, he¡¯s starting to get heated.

    He sticks out his tongue and starts licking, warm and wet trail running all the way up my neck, provocative and seductive, his breathing gradually grows heavy, yet his actions are still neither hurried nor impatient, seemingly waiting for my response.

    This¡­¡­how could a woman sit still with this?

    I slightly turn my head, hooking one hand onto the back of his head as I connect our lips, tongue tenderly, slowly, running along his delicate lip line. Yuwen Rui¡¯s actionses to a slight pause, but in the very next moment, he tightly holds me as though he wants nothing more than to have me embedded into his body, lips mercilessly sucking, warm and wet tongue overbearingly squeezes into my mouth, starting to stir up the wind and waves, not holding back at all.

    I open my eyes, meeting his half-narrowed ones, the corners of his long and fine eyes charmingly raises, brown orbs filled with haze and lust.

    This person, ai~¡­¡­

    I inwardlyugh to myself, sending the pill hidden under my tongue into his mouth. He does not stop the kiss, just kissing me as though he¡¯s about to swallow me up, bing more and more aggressive and dominant. A long whileter, he finallyes to a stop, handsome face carrying a seeming smile, ¡°Antidote?¡±

    Panting, I try to take in a few breaths, before answering: ¡°En, antidote.¡±

    He reaches out to softly cradle my face, fingers long and white, action gentle and delicate, ¡°I want something else more.¡±

    ¡°Something else?¡± I pull at his clothing and lie down on the bed, ¡°Cousin must have been exhausted from helping Eldest Young Lady Bai relieve her poison just now, right? Have a rest, have a rest first.¡±

    He meaningfully looks at me, ¡°Rest¡­¡­you say?¡±

    I hide myself in his arms as I close my eyes and say with a light smile: ¡°En, rest.¡±

    He strokes my hair, chuckling in the end, ¡°Let¡¯s rest then.¡±

    I find afortable position in his arms, smelling the clean fragrance from his body, and feel my heart go unbelievably calm. I hook up my lips, this is the embrace that I am so familiar with, so familiar with, to the point that no matter when, as long as I smell his scent, I am able to go to sleep in peace.

    Sleepinesses surging up, I unknowingly sound a groan, tightly clutching onto the clothing in my hand. In this moment, my waist suddenly tightens, and I am fiercely pressed onto someone¡¯s chest, immediately hearing a satisfied chuckle, he calls out my name repeatedly, slowly but firmly, ¡°Ah-Lan¡­¡­¡±

    His voice so soft, but sounds so heavy in my ears.

    I hazily think, this person really doesn¡¯t let people be at peace, if I weren¡¯t so tired right now, I¡¯ll definitely throw him a left hook, saying to him: ¡®What are you calling me for? Sleep!¡¯

    Don¡¯t know how long had passed when I hazily wake up, I seem to have had a dream, dreamt of the young Yuwen Rui and I amongst the emerald sea and under the blue sky, as to what exactly happened in my dream, I cannot recall it at all. Izily yawn, having just looked up, wanting to wake up Yuwen Rui, I fall into a trance as I look at his face.

    Say¡­¡­how could a man be so good-looking?

    His eyebrows fine and neat, the end of this brows practically about to run into his temples, aside from being handsome, one can see that this person is at ease, eyes brightly shining with vigour when opened, yet makes people suddenly soften and stay well-behaved when closed.

    He has a pair of long and fine fox eyes, pretty and exquisite, the slightly raised ends of his eyes revealing a few points of intelligence. Brown orbs currently quietly concealed, but it is not hard to recall the usual clear coldness and steady calmness in his eyes, as well as the asional wicked ruthlessness and ice-coldness that flitters by.

    His nose bridge is high and straight, so perfect, it makes people want nothing more than to take a stone and knock it out of ce. As for those elegantly beautiful lips¡­¡­people say thin lips on a man represents a fickle heart, but with such pretty thin lips, who is able to suppress the temptation?

    Fickle hearts can never be med for people¡¯s faithlessness, can only me yourself for being incapable of holding onto your own heart.

    I hold out my index finger, running it along his facial features in ordance to my thoughts, then finally, delicately caress his cheek.

    His skin is fair white and smooth,parable to that of freshly made white tofu, so soft, it makes me want to bite into it, filling my mouth with its sweetness and tenderness¡­¡­

    I immediately hold myself back, Amitabha. How could I be so thirsty? How could I lose my rationality over of his beauty? Looks are just empty looks, beauty is considered nothing, considered nothing, considered nothing¡­¡­beauty, really is considered nothing.

    I break out into a smile, I have dazed off whilst looking at him again.

    He is always so reserved and polite in front of people, yet his eyes carries distance and coldness.

    He has severe wake-up temper,pletely ipatible with his elegant noble gentleman image.

    He has a bad temper and is in particrly petty, those that have offended him, can never escape his revenge.

    He would slightly squint his long eyes when happy, eyes rippling with something gentle like the spring breeze.

    He would be swift and fierce like the eastern winds when angered, domineering and merciless.

    He always like to conceal his real feelings, underlying those calm eyes are deeply hidden, unrevealed, and bottomless thoughts¡­¡­

    He is Yuwen Rui, the Yuwen Rui I know and am familiar with, the Yuwen Rui that would always love to prank me, tease me, bully me, the Yuwen Rui that would always hold his views firmly, the Yuwen Rui that would always show up when I need him, the Yuwen Rui that would tell me he only cares about me with his actions.

    With such a Yuwen Rui, what other excuse do I have to push away his approach?

    What I want to find, is just someone that is able to firmly make me feel at ease, no matter when.

    Yuwen Rui¡¯sshes gently flutters, slowly opening his eyes, revealing those hazy and glistening orbs, his voice slightly carries awakening huskiness, lowly calling out: ¡°Ah-Lan.¡±

    I hug his neck as I grin at him, ¡°Cousin, time to get up.¡±

 Sixty-Nine

    <h4>Chapter Sixty-Nine</h4>

    When we return to the inn, Bai Jian Fei¡¯s party had already checked out, without a word, not leaving any message for us, leaving so cleanly and neatly. Towards this, Yuwen Rui just lightly smiles, unable to see any thoughts of it being unfortunate nor any regrets from him. Ladyboy Pan on the other hand, left a note for us, saying he has already made his move to return to Yun Mi, telling us to enjoy our time alone. Yuwen Rui¡¯s face remains cid, just that the vague flicker of wicked shine shows he has already started scheming against Ladyboy Pan, so I sincerely start to pray for Ladyboy Pan, not praying he wouldn¡¯t be schemed to his death, but praying he wouldn¡¯t be schemed to die too tragically.

    Gentleman Pan ah, with Gentleman Yuwen ying with you, looks like your days ahead will no longer be boring.

    With Ladyboy Pan returning to Yun Mi, we no longer have any reason to continue staying in Tian Yin City, and so, the next day we set off again, heading to the final destination. Yuwen Rui and I are still getting along just as we used to, but there also seems to be something that had substantially changed ¨C¨C we have always been like this, some things remain unchanging, some things are constantly changing.

    Five dayster, we arrive at a remote city, at the time, I was in deep sleep, not opening my eyes no matter how much he shook me, Yuwen Rui had no other choice, and could only carry me down from the horse carriage. I silentlyugh, continuing my unfinished, sweet and beautiful dream.

    When I wake up, Yuwen Rui was sat at the table reading a book, ying with a big juicy grape in hand, white fingers looking in particrly nice as the ripened grape reflects against it.

    I rub my eyes, nkly calling out: ¡°Cousin.¡±

    Yuwen Rui takes his eyes off the book, looking at me with a seeming smile, saying: ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±

    I hazily sound ¡°en¡±, stepping out of bed and walking up to sit at the table, picking up a grape and peeling it with great familiarity.

    Yuwen Rui rest his forehead on one hand as he looks at me, cold voice saying: ¡°Do your eyes only see the grapes?¡±

    I stuff the juicy grape into my mouth, leaving the sweet taste to spread inside, then swallow it in satisfaction. Only after eating it, do I say: ¡°Of course I see Cousin too, but I see Cousin every day, haven¡¯t seen grapes for so long.¡± Having said that, I take another grape and peel and peel, watching the grape skin perfectly separate from the grape flesh, my heart is thoroughly moved.

    Grapes, I really missed you to death, ai-yo-wei!

    Yuwen Rui coldly harrumphs, ¡°So you justpare me to grapes like this?¡±

    I lick the grape juice from my fingers, then stuff another grape into my mouth, ¡°What are you saying? How could Cousinpare to grapes?¡±

    Yuwen Rui¡¯s long eyes abruptly narrows, dangerously looking at me.

    I gulp, eh, my words just now seem to be a little off? I immediately speak up in a ttering tone, saying: ¡°Cousin is much tastier than grapes~¡±

    Only then does he draw back the displeasure from before, reaching out to wipe away the grape juice on my lips, lightly saying: ¡°Not bad at sensing which way the wind blows.¡±

    I raise one hand, making a vowing gesture, and sincerely say: ¡°Cousin really is much tastier than grapes.¡±

    The smile in Yuwen Rui¡¯s eyes spreads out like ripples, ring after ring, saying with slight allure: ¡°You certain?¡±

    I resolutely say, ¡°I¡¯m certain.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re certain, but I¡¯m not certain¡­¡­¡± His long and slender finger swipes across the corner of my lips with romantic ambiguity, he reaches out to hook me into his arms, and sit me onto hisp, his long eyes containing a smile, leisurely saying: ¡°How about we confirm it?¡±

    I had just stuffed a grape into my mouth, and before I came to realise what he meant, I am met with warm lips, didn¡¯t even bite into the grape in my mouth yet, and another soft tongue had taken it away, I fiercely try to snatch back the fruit that originally belonged to me, helpless that the other person is extremely wicked, constantly able to y along like fishes in the water, curling left and rolling right, not letting me eat it. After a round of entanglement, I was already losing my breath, but he is still at ease, and even seem to have not had enough yet.

    I decisively extend my hand, instantly pushing away his close face, bitterly mourning over the grape that had been taken away.

    Yuwen Rui¡¯s long and fine fox eyes is filled withughter, mischievously saying to me: ¡°Why aren¡¯t you continuing to fight for it?¡±

    I angrily look at him, saying: ¡°Don¡¯t me my side for being too dumb, only me the enemy side for being overly cunning!¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha.¡± Yuwen Rui heartilyughs, handsome face appearing more dazzling to the eyes, ¡°You sure know how tofort yourself.¡±

    ¡°Heng!¡± I shan¡¯t bother with him, picking another grape all over again, all whilst eyeing him with warning, should he dare to snatch mine again, I¡¯ll throw the grape skin onto his face.

    ¡°Alright alright.¡± He pamperingly strokes my head, like stroking a little dog, ¡°How old are you already, to still like eating grapes so much?¡±

    I side-eye him, does grapes repel with age?

    ¡°Ah-Lan.¡± He rests his head on my shoulder, lightly smiling as he says: ¡°How about we grow a vineyard in future?¡±

    Vineyard? The type where you can only see grape vines at a nce, and every vine is filled with hanging purple grapes, a little shake will have countless dew dripping, that sort of vineyard?

    I gulp, unknowingly saying: ¡°Very good, very good.¡±

    Yuwen Rui sounds a muffledugh, biting my earlobe as he says: ¡°Glutton.¡±

    I turn my head, ring at his ck hair as I say: ¡°Is being a glutton bad?¡±

    He raises his head, copying my tone as he says: ¡°Very good, very good.¡± He lightly hooks up his lips, eyes filled with unclear romantic ambiguity, leaning in towards my ear as he slowly says: ¡°You eat grapes, I eat you, isn¡¯t it very good?¡±

    Just like that, causing I, this person who hasn¡¯t blushed for who knows how long, to burn up.

    This person¡­¡­this person¡­¡­truly is far too impudent!

    I was just wanting to rebut but was stopped by his index finger tapping my lip, he runs his hand over my loosely falling hair, saying: ¡°Ah-Lan, let me bind your hair.¡±

    I nod, lightly smiling as I say: ¡°Alright.¡±

    A quarter of an hourter¡­¡­

    To begin with, I was suspecting whether Yuwen Rui knows how to do hair binding, but now I can confirm he doesn¡¯t know ¨C¨C look at this messy hair of mine, if it isn¡¯t the work of the handsome man behind me? If his actions are unskilled, his expression unnatural, then forget it, but the problem is, this guy is still behaving like fishes in water, with no trace of distress or difort on his face at all. I bring forward a lock of hair, what kind of world is this person from ah, this?

    Yuwen Rui instantly grabs my wrist, warningly saying: ¡°Don¡¯t move, it¡¯s not done yet.¡±

    I hold back myughter, saying: ¡°Cousin, I won¡¯t move, but when will it be done?¡±

    He brings back that lock of my hair and let it fall again, white fingers gently running through the ck hair. Having finally coiled up my hair, he lightly smiles as he says: ¡°There are still many days ahead, there shalle a day I learn it well.¡±

    I cannot help but startughing, he says it so reasonably, even if he can¡¯t do it now, there will definitelye a day he can do it, we still have many days to spend together ahead of us.

    Seeing this, Yuwen Rui hugs me from behind, rubbing against my face as he says: ¡°Laughing so wickedly.¡±

    I don¡¯t bother looking at him, taking his hair that¡¯s hanging down and yank at it. Who¡¯s wicked? I clearlyughed so gently and mannerly.

    One day noisily passes by just like that.

    When I wake up the next day, my sight is still a little blurred when I open my eyes, dully looking at the woman that appeared in the room for a long time.

    Instead, it is that woman who offers a graceful and dignified smile first, as she says: ¡°Ling Miao Er greets Princess.¡±

    I rub my eyes and pull at my ears, confirming that I am not seeing things, nor am I hearing things, isn¡¯t this woman that¡¯s looking rather easy-going in a body of female clothing, Ling Miao Er?

    ¡°Hoho, does Princess not recognise me now?¡± Ling Miao Er passes me a damp cloth, ¡°I have met Princess in the pce before.¡±

    I take the damp cloth, squinting my eyes into smiles, ¡°I remember you, Ling Zhi¡¯s younger sister.¡± Also a woman that holds dear feelings for Yuwen Rui.

    ¡°Princess has good memory.¡±

    I attentively look at Ling Miao Er, only seeing her ck hair simply done up in a young woman¡¯s hairstyle, although not delicately charming like the average young women, valiant bearings is carried within her beauty, possessing a charm unique to her, tall figure in a body of light blue long robes, looking clean and simple, entire person bathed in an air of gentleness that contains agility. I look at her with praises, this Ling Miao Er is much more pleasant on the eyespared to those frail women.

    Ling Miao Er also eyes me over a few times, saying with a smile: ¡°Afraid Princess has been exhausted throughout this journey, seeming to have gotten a little thinner from before.¡±

    I wipe my face, ¡°Probably just growing.¡±

    Ling Miao Er smiles, ¡°That¡¯s true, Princess has gotten a lot prettier over these past months, no longer childlike anymore.¡± She pauses, very frankly asking: ¡°Princess likes Gentleman, right?¡±

    I am slightly stunned, not expecting her to put it so bluntly. I did not miss the dejection that shes past her eyes, nor do I overlook the slightly forced smile at her lips, she likes Yuwen Rui, this is an undeniable fact.

    Ling Miao Er doesn¡¯t wait for me to answer, just speaking on her own ord: ¡°Gentleman likes Princess, or perhaps I should say, Gentleman only cares for Princess.¡±

    A wonderful feeling suddenly surges up my heart, that is a type of satisfaction and certainty. I rest my chin in hand as I smile, ¡°That¡¯s right ah.¡±

    ¡®That¡¯s right¡¯ being I do like Yuwen Rui, ¡®that¡¯s right¡¯ being I agree to everything she said, Yuwen Rui likes me.

    Ling Miao Er abruptly raises her head to look at me, then suddenly smiles, ¡°Princess has grown up now, finally willing to admit to your own feelings.¡±

    I smile and say nothing. Who knows? It is not that I haven¡¯t matured all along, but it is because I was unwilling to face all this. Now I have enough courage and confidence to face it all, so I take this first step, and I am not prepared to step back again.

    Since I did it, then I should persevere, isn¡¯t that right?

    Yuwen Rui pushes open the doors and enters in this moment, breaking the strange atmosphere in a timely manner. Hees and sits on the bed, reaching out to knock at me, ¡°Finally awake?¡±

    I cover my forehead and look at him in dissatisfaction, ¡°I only slept for a bit.¡±

    ¡°En, for a bit?¡± He purses his thin lips, saying with a seeming smile: ¡°It¡¯s already noon now.¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­¡­¡± Can I loudly cry out ¡®loving sleep is not a crime¡¯¡­¡­?

    Ling Miao Er speaks up, a trace of admiration hidden within her eyes as she looks at Yuwen Rui, ¡°Gentleman.¡±

    Yuwen Rui¡¯s eyes make a turn, lightly smiling as he says: ¡°Ling Miao Er.¡±

    ¡°Gentleman, I have pretty much already finished investigating the assignment you set me.¡± Her expression turns serious, ¡°Sword Enthusiast had indeed taken Yun Ze¡¯s treasure map back then, but had ran into the former emperor¡¯s hunt down before returning to the kingdom, hence disappearing with the treasure map, which also means that Yun Ze¡¯s treasure map is still with him.¡±

    Yuwen Rui starts ying with a lock of my hair, ¡°And then?¡±

    ¡°Sword Enthusiast had a daughter fifteen years ago, but they were separated after his daughter was abducted by an enemy, after Sword Enthusiast had disappeared, he had in fact been wandering Yun Ze all along, wanting to find his daughter¡¯s whereabouts, just that there had been no news at all. Last year, Sword Enthusiast finally gave up, settling down in a little town, being a cksmith for a living.¡±

    ¡°Little town?¡± Yuwen Rui raises his eyes, sharpness revealed within itsziness.

    ¡°In response to Gentleman, it is the Xiao Chi Town not far from here.¡±

    ¡°Very good.¡± Yuwen Rui¡¯s line of sight drifts over to the window, ¡°Let us make a trip to Xiao Chi Town in a few days.¡±

    My right eye suddenly twitches, so quick, it practically makes me think it was my imagination.

    After finding the sword enthusiast¡­¡­would, everythinge to an end?

 Seventy

    <h4>Chapter Seventy</h4>

    Ling Miao Er says she had only arrived here a few days ago, in order to clearly investigate news of Sword Enthusiast. Sword Enthusiast is the leader of ¡®M¨¦n¡¯, in terms of his position and mightiness, needless to say, he is the biggest contributor to Yun Mi. Ling Miao Er also said that Sword Enthusiast¡¯s character is extremely stubborn, should we have to convince him to return this time, it will definitely require a lot of efforts.

    I¡¯m a little puzzled, Yuwen Rui hade out for so long this time, could it be that he¡¯s not worried of other kingdoms causing trouble in Yun Mi whilst he¡¯s gone? Ling Miao Er tells me not worry with a smile, Yuwen Rui had already thought of this, of course Yun Mi will not be short of a ¡®Yuwen Rui¡¯, just that this Yuwen Rui is not actually Yuwen Rui.

    I cannot help but to sigh after hearing this, this is why there are always differences between different people, he ¨C Yuwen Rui ¨C has already prepared a substitute, whereas I only just thought of this now.

    Whatever, it really is aggravating topare people.

    Yuwen Rui was in no hurry to find Sword Enthusiast, apanying me to tour around the little city for a few days, amidst this, Ling Miao Er rarely showed up, but when she did, she would definitely bring back news for Yuwen Rui, sometimes many, sometimes little. Yuwen Rui doesn¡¯t really like to talk about these matters with me now, instead, he would always mindlessly talk about our future, peaceful, yet makes me anticipate it.

    Such days went on for approximately a week, during this evening meal, Yuwen Rui tells me that he will be going out to find Sword Enthusiast with Ling Miao Er tomorrow, telling me to wait here for his return. I give him my promise, yet I feel a little anxious at heart. I tell myself that I need not be concerned, we have already stayed in Yun Ze for so long, days passing so peacefully, how could we not get pass this final day?

    The next morning, Yuwen Rui and Ling Miao Er sets off to Xiao Chi Town.

    Yuwen Rui is dressed in a moon-white long robe on his way out, making him look more sophisticated and handsome. His eyes appear to be sprinkled with the clean brightness of the moonlight, a touch of a light smile hooked onto his lips. He knocks his forehead against mine, softly saying to me: ¡°Wait for me to return.¡±

    I also knock my forehead onto him, responding with a smile: ¡°Alright.¡±

    I sit in the room, thinking over many things, from my disappearance at the beginning, to the changes in the pce and my capture, I seem to have been running around all along, but everything ising to an end now. Yuwen Rui and I shall no longer be caught amongst the struggles between the three kingdoms, we will no longer care about who wins, who loses, we have agreed to grow a vineyard, spending our days bickering with one another.

    As long as I wait for their return, everything wille to an end.

    I wait from morning to afternoon, but after all the waiting, the one thates isn¡¯t Yuwen Rui.

    The person at the door has a tall and slender figure, a body of ck brocade robes, lined with gold, making him appear noble andpelling, looking further up, a handsome face with red lips and pearl white teeth, shimmering light circting in those long and narrow phoenix eyes, unintentionally revealing an arrogant demeanour, a peerlessly dandy gentleman.

    I purse my lips, calcting the times, it has already been two or three months since Meng Shao Jue and Ist met, when he appears, I don¡¯t find him unfamiliar at all, the figure in my mind very easily matching up with the person before me. He is still so charming and dashing as before, handsome face carrying a polite smile, the evil underlying his eyes almost unnoticeable. He walks up to the table and very naturally sits down, a captivating smile lights his face as he says: ¡°Ah-Lan, long time no see.¡±

    Yuwen Rui did not return, yet the one toe is instead Meng Shao Jue, this also means¡­¡­

    I tightly clench my fists under my sleeves, yet my face remains unaffected as I say: ¡°Gentleman Meng, long time no see.¡±

    ¡°Tsk tsk tsk.¡± He extends his hand and wags his finger, looking wronged, ¡°Ah-Lan acting so unfamiliar with me, how hurtful this is.¡±

    ¡°Hoho.¡± I suppress the panic in my heart, lightly smiling as I say: ¡°Was never familiar in the first ce, so where is this unfamiliar talking from?¡±

    He sounds a chuckle, mood unclear as he says: ¡°What a great heartlessss, breaking old ties now.¡± He spreads open his fan and sways it, causally looking around the room and says: ¡°This ce really isn¡¯t much.¡±

    I say: ¡°Of course it cannotpare to Gentleman¡¯s Prime Minister Estate.¡±

    After Yun Ze¡¯s third prince ascended the throne, a bunch of deserving ministers were promoted and advanced in rank, amongst them, Meng Shao Jue who emerged from thin air, was blessed with the greatest glory, not only did he make the exception of bing Yun Ze¡¯s youngest prime minister, but was also bestowed the grandest estate in the Capital for his residence, truly a boundless glory.

    Meng Shao Jueughs upon hearing this, ¡°Would Ah-Lan perhaps be interested in having a look?¡±

    I reply with a smile: ¡°If there is time in future, I will definitely go disturb you.¡±

    ¡°Better to go on a whim than to choose a day, how about going today?¡± He points out of the window with his fan, ¡°The sunshine outside is just right, a perfect day to pay a visit.¡±

    I look outside the window, sunset is of course infinitely great, but it signifies the darkness toe. I troubledly say: ¡°But Cousin told me to wait for him here, should I leave, wouldn¡¯t he be unable to find me?¡±

    Meng Shao Jue covers half of his lips with the handle of the fan, saying with a seeming smile: ¡°Having not seen you for so long, you still like to act so much.¡±

    I draw back my line of sight, saying with a fake smile: ¡°Since Gentleman Meng likes to act, of course I should act along with you.¡± Look at this, how much of a good-natured person I am.

    ¡°Act?¡± He raises his brows,zily saying: ¡°Alright then, I shan¡¯t act with you. Yuwen Rui and Ling Miao Er will not be returning, nor do you have the need to stay here.¡±

    I don¡¯t answer him, speaking on my own ord: ¡°Truthfully speaking, for you to be able to find us here, I am half surprised, but also half feel this isn¡¯t unexpected.¡±

    He looks at me with surprise, ¡°Why are you surprised?¡±

    I leisurely say: ¡°Yuwen Rui has always carried out matters without any possible leaks, since he has the confidence to bring me to Yun Ze, then he must have carried out strict arrangements with both our tracks and our journey. Moreover, the person we¡¯re finding has nothing to do with your Yun Ze, should you lot wish to know of our whereabouts, it should still be impossible.¡± I raise my eyes to look at him, ¡°But you still managed to find us.¡±

    Meng Shao Jueughs elegantly, ¡°You analysed very urately, but all matters can encounter idents.¡± He picks up a teacup to y with, long and slender fingers very nimble, ¡°I indeed didn¡¯t know of Yuwen Ruiing to Yun Ze, until seven days ago, I ran into a food merchant¡­¡­¡±

    I narrow my eyes, one name shing past my mind, ¡°Bai Jian Fei?¡±

    ¡°No matter what, this is the fruit you two nted yourselves.¡± He takes a sip of tea, ¡°Had Yuwen Rui not have given Bai Jian Fei face back then, then he wouldn¡¯t go finding someone to drink with him in a depressed mood. Had he not have been so desperate to vent out his feelings through drinking, then he wouldn¡¯te finding I, whom he had just met. Had he not spoken nonsense after getting drunk¡­¡­¡± A cold shine rapidly shes past his eyes, ¡°Then, I wouldn¡¯t have guessed you two havee to Yun Ze either.¡±

    Deep down, I secretly curse, men sure are creatures that act recklessly after drinking! I then ask: ¡°Then what about Sword Enthusiast, how did you find him?¡±

    ¡°Sword Enthusiast?¡± Meng Shao Jue suddenlyughs, happily saying: ¡°So Lu Cheng¡¯s nickname is Sword Enthusiast, indeed worthy of the name.¡±

    I: ¡°¡­¡­¡± Lu Cheng? Sword Enthusiast? Meng Shao Jue didn¡¯t even know this Lu Cheng is Sword Enthusiast, so how did he find him?

    F*ck, could it be that he¡¯s psychic?

    ¡°Look how tightly you¡¯re furrowing your brows, looks like a little hill.¡± He ridicules as he looks at me, ¡°No need to guess anymore, it was Lu Cheng who came finding me himself.¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡± I rub the between of my brows, ¡°What kind of situation is this?¡± Is it not said that the members of ¡®M¨¦n¡¯ hold unwavering loyalty? Has this Lu Cheng¡¯s brain been trapped between a door, or did it get kicked by a donkey?

    ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking, thinking he can¡¯t possibly have betrayed Yun Mi?¡± He lowlyughs, phoenix eyes bottomless deep, ¡°Ah-Lan, all humans have a weakness, and Lu Cheng¡¯s weakness is his daughter.¡±

    ¡°You captured his daughter to threaten him?¡±

    ¡°To a person like Lu Cheng, threats mean nothing.¡± He leisurely sways the cup, ¡°It is just that he had found his long-lost daughter, and his daughter is currently lying ina, he must obtain the world¡¯s one and only Soul Reviving Herb for her to be saved.¡± He pauses, smile reaching his eyes, ¡°And the very unfortunate coincidence is, that Soul Reviving Herb just happens to be in my hands.¡±

    I grit my teeth, if this is the case, then everything is made clear, Meng Shao Jue guessed that we havee to Yun Ze, and at the same time, someone was inquiring about Sword Enthusiast, and so, Meng Shao Jue simply sat in waiting, waiting for his prey to walk right into his¡­¡­

    F*ck your grand master Soul Reviving Herb!

    ¡°But,¡± He looks at me with interest, ¡°What did you mean when you said it was within expectations?¡±

    Within expectations?

    A shallow smile lines my lips as I tug up the corners, ¡°Don¡¯t know if Great Gentleman Meng has read those viin books before?¡±

    He doesn¡¯t understand, ¡°Viin books?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, our current circumstance is the same as those in the viin books.¡± I smile extremely pretentiously, ¡°Clearly approaching a perfect ending, but the heartless author loves to mercilessly insert an obstacle at this time, throwing in some shrimp soldiers and crab generals (insignificant characters) to cause trouble.¡±

    ¡°So¡­¡­?¡±

    I seriously say: ¡°So, Gentleman Meng, you, are precisely those shrimp soldiers and crab generals.¡± Should be dragged off to kill, to cook, to steam, to eat.

    Meng Shao Jue sounds a quiet, muffledughter first, then loudlyughs out loud, saying: ¡°Ah-Lan, you are still so interesting.¡±

    I dejectedly ce a hand on my forehead, ¡°Gentleman Meng, you still like to bring me so much troubles.¡±

    Clearly, everything was about to end, clearly, Yuwen Rui and I were about to break away from these troubles, clearly¡­¡­

    The value of imaginations, is indeed, in them being imaginations, they would always extinguish when they near perfection, making it impossible for people toment or regret.

    ¡°Alright, we¡¯re done catching up now, I¡¯ve already told you what you wanted to know.¡± Meng Shao Jue stands up, ¡°Ah-Lan, leave with me.¡± I bitterly smile, ¡°Am I able to say no?¡±

    ¡°Of course not.¡± He narrows his phoenix eyes, evilly saying: ¡°Wee to Yun Ze.¡±

    I powerlessly think, in fact, I have been here for a long time already.

 Seventy-One

    <h4>Chapter Seventy-One</h4>

    Since the ancient times, the winner is king and loser is enemy, the losing side will always be met with bleak consequences.

    I was taken to the Prime Minister Estate by Meng Shao Jue, and was held captive there, a room that was elegantly and prettily decorated, became my shelter.

    If I were to describe this in terms of prison condition, my lifestyle is still extremelyfortable. A cosy bedroom, three meals of luxurious and delicious dishes a day, exquisite tasting desserts, and soup sent in on time in the afternoon, a shelf of all sorts of different types of books, and a maid that I can freely order around ¨C¨C rather than saying I¡¯m a prisoner, better to say I¡¯m a noble youngdy.

    If this was the past, perhaps I would feel extremely satisfied with such a lifestyle, after all, I am an easy-going and indifferent person, heartlessly adapting to wherever I end up. But the current situation doesn¡¯t seem to allow me to give rise to such ¡®take it easy¡¯ attitude, I am unable to uphold my own ¡®overthinking is of no use¡¯ principle, my mind unable to stop thinking no matter when, thinking about what kind of situation Yuwen Rui is in right now, has he been forced to confess by Meng Shao Jue, has he been sentenced by Meng Shao Jue, has he suffered any other torture¡­¡­?

    I dislike these worries of mine that cannot be suppressed, but I am incapable of stopping it.

    Meng Shao Jue is an intelligent person, always has been.

    It has already been three days since he brought me back from the inn, but within these three days, he has never once showed up, and had only sent someone ¡ª who isn¡¯t considered unfamiliar to me ¡ª to attend to my needs, leaving me alone to overthink more and more, and as I overthink more and more, the more clueless I get, the more clueless I get, the more worked up I get, in the end, I was depressed to the point I could no longer maintain my onlooker mindset, and my usual careless smile.

    I have never been this worked up before.

    I¡¯m worked up over not knowing how I can escape from here, I¡¯m worked up over not knowing how I can notify Mu Yi that we¡¯ve been captured, I¡¯m worked up over not knowing how Yuwen Rui is right now, I¡¯m worked up over the fact that the calmness I had once taken pride in, is ofpletely no use right now.

    Turns out I am so ipetent.

    The doors are pushed open by someone, Qing Ya¡¯s apple face is still ever so delicately fair and likeable, she smiles sweetly as she says to me: ¡°Young Lady, the desserts are here.¡±

    ¡°Qing Ya.¡± I lift a lock of my own hair to y with, wrapping it around my finger, loop after loop, ¡°What do we have today?¡±

    Qing Ya ces the bowl on the table, lifting the lid and mixes it well with a spoon, ¡°It¡¯s bird¡¯s nest today, Gentleman said Young Lady doesn¡¯t seem to be looking good, need more supplements.¡±

    ¡°Bird¡¯s nest?¡± I approach her, looking at the bird¡¯s nest without much of an expression, saying: ¡°Have I never told you I don¡¯t like eating bird¡¯s nest?¡±

    Qing Ya doesn¡¯t think much of it, smoothly replying: ¡°It is most likely that this servant has forgotten, may Young Lady pardon this offence, this servant shall definitely remember it next time.¡±

    I raise my brows, ¡°Next time?¡±

    The suppressed mes in my heart abruptly res up, why say next time? In this world, how many matters have a next time, and how many matters doesn¡¯t have a next time? I reach out to take the bowl, leaving the steam to blur my vision, I coldly say: ¡°There is no next time.¡±

    Having said that, I loosen my grip, leaving the bowl to directly fall down, but unexpectedly, the shattering sound is not heard, because Qing Ya had reached out to steadily take the bowl, face carrying a harmless smile as she says to me: ¡°May Young Lady hold it steadily, it wouldn¡¯t be good if you get burnt.¡±

    Of course, I wouldn¡¯t think she is sincerely afraid of me getting burnt, rather than concern, the sh of warning in her eyes is more believable. I think to myself, the people of the Meng Estate indeed all have hidden characters under the surface, even this Qing Ya ¡ª who had once naively pestered me ¡ª is a master of this.

    Regarding my character, everything is good, just my pettiness isn¡¯t very good, really.

    I just can¡¯t stand the sight of people showing off in front of my face.

    And so, I gently smile, saying to her: ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Then I take the bowl from her hands again, fiercely throwing it to the ground before her face.

    The porcin shatters to pieces, bird¡¯s nest sshing in all directions, wetting my skirt and shoes.

    Aplete mess.

    Qing Ya pauses, then immediately reacts, warmly smiling as though it was nothing, ¡°This servant shall tidy it up now.¡±

    ¡°Tidy?¡± I wave my hand, ¡°No need, I¡¯ll do it myself.¡±

    I no longer look at her, squatting down to pick up the shattered pieces, Qing Ya does not stop me this time, just quietly watching from the side, eyes containing other thoughts.

    I was slow and focused in picking them up, the sharp pieces scratch the tip of my fingers, causing a slight itching sensation, the surfacing of the red and round blood makes me feel better at heart.

    I am suddenly able to somewhat understand why those madmen would kill people to vent out their feelings, because when your feelings reach extreme depression, fresh red blood is able to make you feel carefree like opium.

    ¡°Young Lady¡­¡­¡± Qing Ya also squats down after a while, speaking up to say: ¡°Just leave this servant to do it.¡±

    I lightly reject her: ¡°No need.¡±

    Qing Ya says no more, squatting by my side as she watches my actions. I continue my state of being in my own world, until Meng Shao Jue takes big strides to my side and squats down, instantly grabbing my bleeding finger, furrowing his brows as he asks: ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡± I draw back my hand, ¡°Just bleeding.¡±

    His dark orbs flickers, domineeringly holding up my finger again, parting his thin lips as he ces my finger in his mouth, a hot and soft touch.

 Seventy-Two

    <h4>Chapter Seventy-Two</h4>

    I expressionlessly leave him to suck my finger, feeling increasingly irritated at heart.

    He loosens his hold, traces of blood tainting his lips, making his skin appear even more fair, handsome face gaining an additional touch of devilishness, ¡°It¡¯s fine now.¡±

    I coldly look at him, ¡°Meng Shao Jue, you had aired me out enough now.¡±

    ¡°Ah-Lan.¡± He caresses my face, fingertip soft and delicate, ¡°I have just been a little busy these days.¡±

    ¡°Busy?¡± I chuckle, ¡°Busy with what? Busy with interrogating Yuwen Rui?¡±

    He narrows his phoenix eyes, unable to work out his feelings from his ck eyes, ¡°Three days ago, you were stillughing and chatting to me, three dayster, you¡¯re already unable to hold on, Ah-Lan, your patience has gotten worse.¡±

    Qing Ya had already withdrawn, only he and I are left in the room now, I don¡¯t bother beating around the bush with him either, saying: ¡°What rights do I have to bepeting in patience with you?¡±

    ¡°No rights?¡± He grabs my wrist, slightly tightening his hold, ¡°An Ke Lan, how could you have no rights?¡±

    He pulls me into his arms, ck orbs shiningly looking at me, suppressing his anger as he says: ¡°Back then, who was it that was still able to remain calm after being sold into the Meng Estate? Who was it that was able to remain carefree in face of San-er¡¯s provocation? Who was it that had not an ounce of fear before me and Ying Lu? Who was it that was still able to leisurely exchange attacks with me after consuming the venomous bug, clearly disregarding me?¡±

    He spits out the words one by one: ¡°And who was it that did not panic at all in face of the chaotic scene in the pce, rescuing the emperor in a calm andposed manner? You were once so patient, yet now, you can¡¯t withstand it after just three days?¡±

    I say nothing, just staring right at him.

    ¡°A great Yuwen Rui.¡± He satirically says: ¡°Didn¡¯t think he is actually able to affect you to this point.¡±

    ¡°Meng Shao Jue.¡± I speak up, ¡°The present cannotpare to the past, I am no longer that Ah-Lan you know, nor are you the great young master of the Meng Estate I faced back then.¡±

    How could he not understand the meaning in my words, his eyes abruptly turns sharp, thenughs instead of being angered, ¡°Well said, you are no longer the you of the past.¡± He stands, brushing off his sleeves as he says with a smile: ¡°I still have some matters at hand, shall be taking my leave first.¡±

    I watch his leaving figure and suddenly feel a surge of powerlessness, Yuwen Rui, how you must have felt when faced with my disappearance back then, I can pretty much understand it now.

    This feeling really is¡­¡­truly is, horrible.

    After Meng Shao Jue left that day, he once again started to avoid seeing me, just that the situation is slightly different to the past days. In the past days, he had left me to air out at the side all along, whereas these several days, he had been sending things over daily.

    I just coldly watch them carry those things into my room, not uttering a sound.

    Qing Ya is not too happy about this, always talking about where those things havee from, how very difficult to get hold of, and how valuable they are, then take turns to express her surprise and praises, seeming to only be satisfied after she¡¯s told me something.

    After the servants once again carry a bunch of things in, and I once again see and disregard them, she could no longer hold back.

    ¡°Young Lady.¡± She walks up to me, delivering me the jade qilin cup like she¡¯s offering a treasure, ¡°Look at this, I heard it is a cup made from the southern cold jade, with only this one existing in the world.¡±

    I don¡¯t even bat an eye, ¡°En.¡±

    Qing Ya pauses, then grinningly says: ¡°I also heard that this cup ah, the wine in the cup will turn cold in summer, and turn warm in winter, how convenient.¡±

    I lightly respond: ¡°En.¡±

    Qing Ya endures it, then goes ande back with a book, ¡°Young Lady, look at this book of {{Mo Shang Gui}}, this is already a banned book amongst themon people, Gentleman only found it after searching for a long time, and had personally went to seek it from someone!¡±

    I continue to stare out the window in a daze, ¡°En.¡±

    She then asks with a smile: ¡°Young Lady, Gentleman sent over so many things, is there not one that you like?¡±

    I say: ¡°En.¡±

    Qing Ya goes silent for a moment, suddenly mming the book down on the table, angrily saying: ¡°Ah-Lan, what exactly is up with you?¡±

    I draw back my line of sight to look at Qing Ya, ¡°En?¡±

    Qing Ya furrows her brows, unhappily saying: ¡°Do you perhaps know how much effort Gentleman has put into finding these things, yet you don¡¯t even spare them a nce, not to mention understanding Gentleman¡¯s good intentions!¡±

    I raise my brows, ¡°And?¡±

    She continues saying ¡°I don¡¯t understand theplications between you and Gentleman, but I only know that when you were in the Meng Estate back then, Gentleman did not ill-treat you. I have been by Gentleman¡¯s side for so many years, but when have I ever seen him favour a woman so much? I know you are Yun Mi¡¯s princess, a highly distinguished figure, but our Gentleman is not your average man either. After we had returned to Yun Ze, Gentleman may have not mentioned you, but had told me to prepare a room, furnishing it exactly the same as the one you stayed in. Gentleman doesn¡¯t allow anyone to enter that room, and would only go in when drunk himself.¡± She bes increasingly worked up, ¡°One time I was waiting on Gentleman at the doors, I could hear Gentleman constantly call out your name¡­¡­Ah-Lan, no matter what Gentleman has done, at least these feelings he holds for you are real!¡±

    I lower my eyes, Qing Ya speaks as though Meng Shao Jue treats me specially, and holds deep rooted feelings for me, but¡­¡­so what?

    ¡°Qing Ya.¡± I pick up that {{Mo Shang Gui}}, slowly turning a few pages, saying: ¡°This book, is said to be valuable in your words, is a treasure that is difficult to get hold of.¡± I then close the book, pushing it far off to the side, ¡°But when I don¡¯t want to read it, it bes a pile of wasted paper.¡±

    Qing Ya squints a little, then grits her teeth in saying: ¡°Ah-Lan, I really do feel saddened for Gentleman! To actually like such a heartless person like you!¡±

    I crack a smile, she feels saddened for Meng Shao Jue? Can I not be saddened then?

    I acted wilfully for some time in the Meng Estate, but what I got in exchange, was getting used by him after being fed a venomous bug, he ¨C Meng Shao Jue ¨C likes me when he feels good, mercilessly uses me when he feels cruel, inparison, who is the more pitiful one? Nevermind the fact that he appeared when Yuwen Rui and I were about to leave, capturing Yuwen Rui and imprisoning me, even if I didn¡¯t receive any beatings or torture, does that mean I am happy to ept this development?

    He nted the bitter seed himself, what right does he have to demand a sweet fruit to grow from it?

    I no longer pay her any attention, continuing to turn a deaf ear as I look out the window.

    Yuwen Rui, tell me, what can I do to be of help to you?

    On an afternoon, seven dayster, I lie on couch feeling abnormally antsy, no matter what position I¡¯m in, it just makes me feel restless, I fiercely grit my teeth, punching the bed without stop, wanting nothing more than to smash it to bits, swinging my fist wherever I can.

    After a long time, I finally stop this immature behaviour, yet waves of anxiety sets off in my heart.

    I actually¡­¡­want to cry.

    But why do I want to cry?

    I don¡¯t know.

    I stretch out my hand and look at my own palm, the romance line on it is long and consistent, does this mean I can have a long romance?

    So Yuwen Rui, nothing will happen to you.

    Someone knocks on the door, attractive voice saying: ¡°Ah-Lan, I¡¯ming in.¡±

    He pushes open the door, a body of royal blue brocade robes appears luxurious and extravagant, that handsome face filled with a bright smile. He holds some sort of furry thing as he approaches, smiling as he says to me: ¡°Take a look at what I¡¯ve brought to you.¡±

    I get up, looking at that tiger cub trembling in his arms, eyes containing the look of a child wanting to please people.

    He brushes over the tiger cubs ears, looking at its pitiful expression, ¡°Such a cute little fellow, it was just born not long ago.¡± He holds the tiger cub out to me, saying: ¡°Hold it, the little fellow is so soft, veryfortable to hold.¡±

    I just lightly look at his outstretched hands, unmoving.

    ¡°Ah-Lan.¡± His thin lips are still very beautifully hooked up, ¡°This is a birthday gift for you.¡±

    I pause, birthday gift? Turns out it¡¯s already my birthday today? I bitterlyugh, so much has happened, I had actually forgotten that it is my birthday.

    ¡°Ah-Lan.¡± He sends the tiger cub into my arms, ¡°You will like it.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want it.¡± My voice sounds very rigid, ¡°Meng Shao Jue, I don¡¯t want anything from you, please stop wasting your efforts.¡±

    His long phoenix eyes slightly narrows, smile still bright as he says: ¡°What? Do you not like all these things? I¡¯ll immediately have people carry them away, then send you something else tomorrow.¡±

    I look at his smiling face, suddenly finding it very harsh on the eyes, ¡°I said I don¡¯t want anything from you, no matter what it is.¡±

    ¡°Ah-Lan.¡± He reaches out to caress my cheek, ¡°Don¡¯t be reckless.¡±

    I smack his hand away, solemnly saying: ¡°Meng Shao Jue, don¡¯t y this move on me, you know what I want.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Hezily raises his brows, ¡°What is it you want?¡±

    I fix my eyes onto him, ¡°Where is Yuwen Rui?¡±

    A cold light flitter past his eyes, yet his lips is still lined with a smile, ¡°Ah-Lan, are you that worried about him?¡±

    I don¡¯t cower away, ¡°Yes.¡±

    The curve at his lips turn shallow, the look in his eyes instantly turning cold, ¡°An Ke Lan, you need not be so honest.¡±

    ¡°But I am indeed worried about him, and I¡¯m about to go crazy.¡± I ignore the worsening look on his face, continuing to say: ¡°You¡¯ve won, I cannotpete with you in patience.¡±

    ¡°Very good.¡± His smile is no longer able to hang on, fiercely throwing the tiger cub onto the couch, leaving the tiger cub to sound a pitiful whimper, ¡°You wish to know his whereabouts, fine, I¡¯ll take you to see him.¡±

    Both my hands clenches under my sleeves, hearing him lower down to my ear side as he adds: ¡°But, don¡¯t you regret it.¡±

    No, I won¡¯t regret it.

    I just want to see him, to find my courage again, that is all.

 Seventy-Three

    <h4>Chapter Seventy-Three</h4>

    The dark passage is so long, it sees no end, the air filled with a moist stench of rottenness, entering the nose in waves, making people feel nauseous. The prison warden holds antern as he leads the way in front, dim yellow lighting stretching and deforming his shadow, further casting an iparably sinister and strange atmosphere in the prison.

    I walk behind Meng Shao Jue, heart shrinking tighter and tighter with every step.

    Yuwen Rui is held captive in a ce like this?

    Meng Shao Jue suddenly stops in his steps, lowering his head to shallowly smile at me, ¡°Would you like to be in the light, or in the shadows?¡±

    I satirically think, so I still have the right to make this decision? Meng Shao Jue indeedplies with human rights. I say: ¡°In the shadows.¡±

    ¡°In the shadows, are you certain?¡± He reaches out to hook the loose hair by my temple behind my ear, phoenix eyes long and narrow, kindness held in his eyes, ¡°I can arrange for you two to exchange a few words.¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± I turn my face away, continuing to walk forward, ¡°In the shadows it is.¡±

    He slightly narrows his phoenix eyes, attractive voice carrying pampering as he says: ¡°All in ordance to your wishes.¡±

    The prison warden takes us into a stone room, then opens a little window on the wall with a key, revealing a gap that seems to be used for monitoring, just big enough to reveal one¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Lord Prime Minister,¡± The prison warden bows and approaches Meng Shao Jue, ¡°The prisoner is just next door, you can directly see from here.¡±

    ¡°En.¡± Meng Shao Jue slightly nods, calmly saying: ¡°Tell them to act quicker.¡±

    ¡°As youmand.¡± The prison warden sounds a ¡°hei-hei¡±ugh, ¡°This little one shall leave first then, should my lord have any matters, just call out for this little one.¡±

    Once the prison warden had said this, he leaves, only Meng Shao Jue and I are left in the prison room. He extends his hand to me, phoenix eyes pointing at that little gap: ¡°Ah-Lan,e over, didn¡¯t you want to see him?¡±

    I bite down on my bottom lip, passing by his outstretched hand as I directly head to the window. He is not annoyed by this, just saying with a smile behind me: ¡°Ah-Lan, may you watch carefully.¡±

    I no longer care about what he says, looking through the gap to see the rather big but empty prison room next door.

    Prison has always represented bloodiness and death, the older the prison room, the more murder that has urred in it, be it every trace of blood that cannot be wiped clean or the bumpy marked walls, nothing shows anything less than the pain and struggles of those people. I have never thought there will be a day I¡¯de to such a ce, moreover, the person locked in here is Yuwen Rui.

    I see him.

    He is tied to the wooden cross, figure still upright like bamboo, but his long and slender limbs powerlessly hangs limp. He is still wearing that set of moon-white long robes, now already ragged, revealing a long-whip-like wound, shocking to the eyes. His face is still handsome, but hisplexion is so pale, it¡¯s practically transparent, as though it would shatter and disappear with one touch. His lips are still lined with a smile, shallow and cold, but it is not possible to see exactly what kind of expression is held in those tightly shut eyes.

    I suddenly find it impossible to breathe, like an invisible hand has deadly gripped onto my throat, causing me iparable pain, but I am incapable of releasing myself from the hold.

    ¡°Heart aching just from this?¡± Meng Shao Jue lowlyughs beside my ear, warm breath intimatelying in touch with my skin, ¡°Ah-Lan, don¡¯t be in a haste, there¡¯s still more toe.¡±

    My hands under my sleeves tightly clenches, trying to endure the intense pain and fury surging up my chest.

    Isn¡¯t this what I had already expected? He has just been injured a little, he is still very well, so I should not act impulsively, I need to calm down.

    That¡¯s right, An Ke Lan, you must calm down.

    The door to the prison room next door is opened, a few burly figured prison guards walks in, two carrying a fire stove, one carrying all sorts of punishment tools, whilst another carries two buckets of water, thest to enter is a man in a body of official outfit, both hands held behind his back, arrogantly striding in.

    The man in official clothing is approximately forty-years-old, with tanned skin and a study build, a meaty face and an air of viciousness, unlike someone who should be an official, but rather a butcher. He fiercely narrows his thick brows, shouting: ¡°All act swiftly now, have you eaten lunch?!¡±

    ¡°Yes yes yes, please wait my lord, we are almost ready, almost ready!¡± The several prison guards fearfully say, acting more quickly as they put the fire stove and the punishment tools in ce.

    ¡°En.¡± The man in official clothing sits on a chair at the side, epting a cup of tea delivered by someone next to him and takes a sip, crossing his leg as he says: ¡°Has this brat not said a word since yesterday?¡±

    ¡°Responding to my lord!¡± Prison Guard A who had given him the tea immediately answers, ¡°He has said nothing since yesterday.¡±

    ¡°Heng.¡± The man in official clothing coldly harrumphs, disdainfully saying: ¡°A rather tight-lipped one.¡± He extends his hand to point at Prison Guard B who was holding the punishment tools just now, instructing: ¡°You go wake him up.¡±

    Prison Guard B nods in responds, walking up to call Yuwen Rui, but receives a fierce smack from Prison Guard A at the side, scolding: ¡°Are you a pig ah? Our lord is telling you to use saltwater!¡±

    Prison Guard B immediately reacts, throwing a few ps to his own face as he says to the man in official clothing: ¡°May my lord pardon this offense, this little one is new here, this little one is new here!¡±

    The man in official clothing speaks with irritation: ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to hurry up?!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Prison Guard B hurriedly carries a bucket of water to Yuwen Rui¡¯s side, collecting a scoopful of water and throws it onto Yuwen Rui¡¯s face. Just that, this one throw gained him another smack from Prison Guard A, he scolds: ¡°Idiot! Our lord is telling you to throw it onto his body!¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Prison Guard B is still rather confused, then frantically says: ¡°This little one shall throw it onto his body now!¡± Having said that, throwing one scoop onto Yuwen Rui¡¯s body was not enough, he follows up with several more scoops, until Prison Guard A smacks him again, ¡°Stop stop stop! Should you finish throwing it now, what are we to throwter?!¡±

    Only then does Prison Guard B stops, submissively withdrawing to a side, ¡°Yes.¡±

    The man in official clothing has an expression of being unable tough nor cry, saying: ¡°Where did this idiote from?¡±

    Prison Guard A hurriedly says: ¡°May my lord calm your anger, this person has only just started working here, not very familiar with all this, this little one shall give him some good tuning upter!¡±

    The man in official clothing sounds ¡°en¡±, sipping some tea then says: ¡°Rather interesting.¡±

    Prison Guard B could not help but reveal a happy look upon hearing this, he points at Yuwen Rui and loudly yells: ¡°My lord! He¡¯s awake!¡±

    All that can be seen is the originally unconscious Yuwen Rui¡¯s brows almost unnoticeably furrow,shes gently fluttering, then slowly half opens his long and fine fox eyes.

    The pain in my chest miraculously softens upon seeing him open his eyes, just because his brown eyes are clear like cid waters.

    Yuwen Rui will always be Yuwen Rui, no matter when, and no matter where.

    ¡°Gentleman Yuwen,¡± The man in official clothing speaks up, courteously saying: ¡°Do you perhaps have anything to tell this official today?¡±

    Yuwen Rui leisurely casts him a nce, voice hoarse as though dried up, ¡°Don¡¯t know what this lord wishes for me to say?¡±

    The man in official clothing¡¯s face darkens, speaking rather unhappily: ¡°Official ¨C I ¨C am asking, do you perhaps have anything to tell this official?!¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Yuwen Rui lightly smiles, ¡°Lord, you have already been asking this for several days.¡±

    ¡°Yes, this official has asked this for several days.¡± The man in official clothing endures his anger as he says: ¡°So have you thought about it well today?¡±

    Yuwen Rui lets out a soft chuckle, ¡°What does Lord think?¡±

    ¡°Yuwen Rui, this official doesn¡¯t have the time to be guessing back and forth with you!¡± The man in official clothing ferociously smacks the table, the shock causing the teacup to shake, ¡°Who is the spy you nted in the imperial pce, are you saying it or not?¡±

    Yuwen Ruizily raises his eyes, ¡°Say what?¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡­¡± The man in official clothing is fuming, fiercely rounding his eyes as he says: ¡°Yuwen Rui, don¡¯t me this official for not giving you face!¡± He turns to say to Prison Guard C who is guarding by the punishment tools: ¡°Bring those several little fellows to me!¡±

    Prison Guard C hurriedly replies: ¡°Yes, my lord.¡± He digs out a little iron box and a pair of chopsticks from the punishment toolbox, respectfully walking up to the man in official clothing, ¡°My lord, here they are.¡±

    The man in official clothing says with his rough voice: ¡°Yuwen Rui, this official shall ask you once more, are you saying it or not?¡±

    Compared to the man in official clothing¡¯s fury, Yuwen Rui appears in particrly calm, ¡°What exactly those Lord wish for me to say?¡±

    ¡°You!¡± The man in official clothing is shaking in anger, with a wave of his big hand, he says: ¡°Go up now! Feed these little fellows well!¡±

    Prison Guard C follows the order, walking up to Yuwen Rui¡¯s side and opens the box, then uses the chopstick to pick out a thumb-thick¡­¡­leech.

    Within an instant, I feel my entire body run cold, something in my stomach stirring without stop.

    That person constantly picks up the transparent and slender leeches, cing them onto Yuwen Rui¡¯s wounds, leaving them to crawl their wet and soft bodies in approach to the tender flesh, and then deeply drill in, greedily and impatiently¡­¡­

    I deadly bite down onto my bottom lip, stopping the sob froming out of my mouth, but I could not stop the gradually reddening of my eyes and the sour feeling at my nose.

    Those disgusting things just desperately stick to his wounds like that, their bodies starting to gradually fill up, see through bodies slowly gaining colour, from light to dark, from pink to blood-red, then from blood-red to dark red. They suck up the fresh blood that does not belong to them with insatiable greed, despicable to the point it makes people want nothing more than to immediately stomp on them to death.

    But Yuwen Rui¡¯s expression is still so indifferent, as though his wounds aren¡¯t covered in those disgusting things, also as though the blood being sucked away doesn¡¯t even belong to him.

    No wonder, no wonder why he is so pale, no wonder why he looks so fragile that he could disappear within any moment¡­¡­

    ¡°Ah-Lan.¡± The person beside me reaches out to wipe away my tears, darkness hidden within his warm tone, ¡°You¡¯re crying.¡±

    I nkly struggle to snap out of my daze, only when I feel the wet touch on my face, do I realise that I am really crying.

    How¡­¡­long has it been since I cried?

    Seems like after the very distant wedding, seems like after I started a new life, I have never let a single tear drop.

    But right now, I¡¯m crying.

    ¡°Ah-Lan, did you know?¡± Meng Shao Jue intimately caresses my face, eyes showing the storm toe, ¡°The more you worry about him, the more I want to torture him.¡± Having said that, he pulls at the rope hanging from the wall, the prison cell next door immediately sounds a subtle bell ring. And when that man in official clothing hears this bell sound, he furrows his thick brows, saying: ¡°Are the little fellows full yet?¡±

    Prison Guard C leans in to take a look, eye revealing disgust and horror, his words remain respectful as he says: ¡°Responding to my lord, they are all full.¡±

    ¡°Alright then.¡± The man in official clothing waves his hand, eyes also containing disgust, ¡°Take them all back.¡±

    And so Prison Guard C once again uses the chopsticks to pick each and every one of those now fattened, dark red, squirming bodies back into the box, quickly throwing it into the punishment toolbox. The man in official clothing then looks toward Prison Guard D, who had been standing at the fire stove since entering, asking: ¡°Is it ready yet?¡±

    Prison Guard D turns the red-hot iron in hand, saying: ¡°My lord, it¡¯s pretty much ready.¡±

    The man in official clothing walks up to the prison guard and takes the iron, the red iron reflects a red light on his face, making him appearing even more vicious. He walks up to Yuwen Rui, raising the iron in hand, asking: ¡°Gentleman Yuwen, I shall ask you this final time, are you saying it or not?¡±

    Yuwen Rui¡¯splexion has gotten paler than before, lipspletely erased from colour, but he is still as calm andposed as ever, like the light clouds and gentle breeze, weakly saying: ¡°What exactly does Lord wish to hear me say? Why not directly tell me this?¡±

    The man in official clothing tightly furrows his brows, fine eyes filled with venomous intent as he says: ¡°Only know to shed tears at the sight of the coffin!¡±

    Having said that, the burning red iron is pressed against Yuwen Rui¡¯s abdomen, the thin cloth is not enough to hold against the intensely heated iron, turning into ashes within an instant, the iron releases a slight ¡°si-si¡± sound against the skin, and the entire skin area is practically emitting fine wisps of smoke¡­¡­

    Yuwen Rui widens his eyes in an instant, the vein at his temples fully surfaces, but those tightly gritted teeth still refuses to let out any sound.

    I can only deadly bite down onto my bottom lip, until the strong taste of blood spreads intoo my mouth, yet I cannot feel any pain at all.

    Yuwen Rui.

    The tears in my eyes increasingly builds up, so much that my sight has been blurred, so much that I cannot see the subtle expression on his face clearly, so much that I can only squat down, covering my mouth as I quietly sob.

    Cousin¡­¡­

    Yet Meng Shao Jue ys up in this moment, instantly pulling me into his chest, raising my chin without any warmth, long and narrow phoenix eyes filled with fury. He says: ¡°An Ke Lan, do you still wish to continue watching? Do you still wish for me to continue the punishments?¡±

    I desperately struggle in his arms with all my strength, yet I am incapable of stopping him from forcing me to continue facing the window, watching the man on that side continue to use the iron on Yuwen Rui¡¯s abdomen, watching Yuwen Rui silently faint, watching his handsome and pale face covered in cold sweat, watching his lips drip with blood from biting it¡­¡­

    ¡°You let go!¡± I can no longer hold back my resentment, using all my strength to kick and hit him, but he just easily seizes my hands, thin lips resolutely pressing down on me. He roughly sucks at my lips, not caring about my struggle and the taste of blood filling my mouth. The taste of tears and blood mixing together is a little strange, so strange that after I strongly bite him, he instead startsughing.

    He parts away from my lips, deeplyughing, his bleeding tongue licks his lip with romantic ambiguity.

    He says: ¡°Ah-Lan, you¡¯re able to save him.¡±

 Seventy-Four

    <h4>Chapter Seventy-Four</h4>

    Meng Shao Jue says, I¡¯m able to save him.

    That¡¯s right, how did I forget? I have the treasure maps in my hands, I can save Yuwen Rui.

    I slightly calm my feelings, hoarsely saying: ¡°Release him, I can give you what you want.¡±

    The treasure maps to me, means nothing, whereas Yuwen Rui to me¡­¡­is the one and only exception.

    Meng Shao Jue¡¯s expression slightly gathers in, eyes gently looking at me, ¡°You know what it is I want?¡±

    I chuckle, ¡°I give you the treasure map, you release him.¡±

    They all want the treasure maps, be it Imperial Sister, He Lian Chen, or Meng Shao Jue.

    Invincible wealth, how many people¡¯s conscience has it swallowed?

    But the gentleness in Meng Shao Jue¡¯s eyes slowly fades, darkness spreading from the bottom of his eyes, he coldly says: ¡°You think that what I want is the treasure maps?¡±

    ¡°Is that not it?¡± I stare directly at him, ¡°I can give you the treasure maps, not only Yun Mi¡¯s, but Yun Zhan¡¯s as well, the condition being you release Yuwen Rui.¡±

    Which is more important between the treasure maps and Yuwen Rui? Of course, Yuwen Rui is more important to me. The dispute between the three kingdoms is not something I want to bother with, the fight for power between the three kingdoms is not something I want to care about either, the only thing I can rte to, is Yuwen Rui.

    Meng Shao Jue suddenlyughs out loud, yet that deep and low attractive voice does not contain any trace ofughter, ¡°A great An Ke Lan, acting smart on your own ord.¡± He narrows his long eyes, looking at me with a burning gaze, ¡°What if I were to say the treasure maps aren¡¯t what I want?¡±

    I pause, it isn¡¯t the treasure maps he wants? Could it be¡­¡­ ¡°You want me to help you get close to Imperial Sister?¡± Then be Yun Ze¡¯s spy, carrying out tasks for him?

    He doesn¡¯t answer, just raising my chin, looking into my eyes as he says word by word: ¡°What I want is you.¡±

    Once the words were spoken, all falls to silence.

    After a moment of silence, I start to burst outughing, satirically saying: ¡°A good idea.¡±

    The average women here would put their bodies first, no matter how much she doesn¡¯t like a man at first, as long as the man gets her body, then they have practically stolen her heart, then they¡¯ll let him have everything, with no regrets.

    Meng Shao Jue ah, Meng Shao Jue, this sure is a perfect n for you.

    I pretentiouslyugh, ¡°So what if I agree, so what if I disagree?¡±

    The smile on his face is wiped clean, cold voice saying: ¡°It¡¯d be best if you agree, if you disagree, then I shall wait until you agree, there¡¯s no harm inpeting in patience.¡± He lifts a lock of my hair, delicately ying with it, ¡°This is all for today.¡±

    Once Meng Shao Jue finished saying this, he grabs my hand and heads out, not even giving me a chance to look at Yuwen Rui again.

    I stagger out of the door, but was suddenly bumped into by someone. The one who bumped into me is precisely Prison Guard B from before, he frantically lowers his head in apology: ¡°Truly sorry Lady, this little one didn¡¯t see you, may Lord pardon this offence, this little one had only bumped into Lady with my blind dog eyes, may Lord pardon this offence!¡±

    Meng Shao Jue slightly furrows his brows, ¡°Move aside.¡±

    Prison Guard B immediately withdraws to the side fearfully, continuing to apologise. Meng Shao Jue doesn¡¯t spare him another look either, just pulling me along as he heads out.

    I nce at Prison Guard B from the corner of my eyes, then tightly clench my left hand, obediently following him out.

    After returning to the Prime Minister Estate, Qing Ya is stood in waiting at the doors, Meng Shao Jue says to me: ¡°You take a good rest.¡±

    I do not respond, returning to the room on my own ord and then close the doors.

    Outside, Qing Ya quietly says a few words to Meng Shao Jue, then the two of them leave together. I wait until there is no longer any sound or movement from outside before I spread open my left hand, revealing a slightly sweaty piece of note.

    This was what Prison Guard B had stuffed into my hand in the prison before.

    I wipe away the sweat on my palm, slowly opening the note with shaky hands.

    A detailed address is written on the note, specifying Yun Ze¡¯s secret prison cell.

    That Prison Guard B¡­¡­is Yuwen Rui¡¯s person?

    Thinking up to here, I am somewhat unable to contain myself, since that prison guard is Yuwen Rui¡¯s person, then it definitely means that he will tell people to go save Yuwen Rui, but why would he write the prison cell¡¯s address for me? I beat the palm of my hand, could it be that he simply can¡¯t send news out, hence writing up the address, waiting for the best timing to send it out?

    But what can I do to sessfully inform Mu Yi¡¯s lot of this address?

    I cannot help but to pace back and forth, send it out, send it out, who is able to help me send it out?

    Whilst I was pondering over this, I suddenly hear a subtle sound from the doors, it seems that a certain animal is scratching the door with its ws. I immediately stuff the note into my boots, neatening my clothing before opening the doors. Just when I had opened the doors, I feel something abruptly knock into my leg, looking down, it¡¯s actually ¡­¡­Xiao Hei?

    I raise my head, a pink figure greets my eyes.

    She curls up her lips, eyes lighting up like stars, ¡°Ah-Lan.¡±

    The arriving person is the long time no seen Ying Lu.

    Her rounded face has slimmed down, an oval face delicate and small, her air of arrogance dimmed, is clearly a lot moreposed than the recklessly haughtyss from the past, just that the happiness in her eyes is still so obvious, the feelings of joy evident without any words.

    ¡°Ah-Lan!¡± She runs up to my side, both eyes shining as she calls out again, ¡°Ah-Lan!¡±

    The long absent feeling of happiness also surfaces in my heart, slightly hooking up the corners of my lips as I quietly call out: ¡°Ying Lu.¡±

    Perhaps the matter, isn¡¯t necessarily impossible to make a turning point.

    I didn¡¯t think that my reunion with Ying Lu would be at a time like this, and she is clearly very surprised too.

    ¡°Ah-Lan,¡± She pounces into my arms, tightly hugging me, ¡°Long time no see!¡±

    I reach up to give her a pat, ¡°En, it¡¯s been very long.¡±

    ¡°Ah-Lan, Ah-Lan, Ah-Lan, I missed you!¡±

    ¡°En, I missed you a lot too.¡±

    ¡°Ah-Lan,¡± She raises her head, eyes slightly reddening, ¡°You damnedss!¡±

    I lightlyugh, giving her forehead a little poke, ¡°Haven¡¯t seen for a few months, how is it that you instead seem more like a child?¡±

    ¡°How so?¡± She takes a few steps back, spinning around, ¡°Do you not find that I have grown taller?¡±

    I nod with a smile, ¡°Body has grown, behaviour has regressed.¡±

    She pouts, ¡°I shan¡¯t calcte all this with you, let us enter the room.¡±

    Having said that, she pulls me into the room, and the two of us sit facing each other at the table.

    Ying Lu is my very first, and also my only friend in this world, I like this wild and bluntss, also like thisss who can be happy and sad like a young girl, I cherish her, but cannot possibly change the fact that she is Meng Shao Jue¡¯s younger sister. This fact cannot stop our friendship, yet it reminds me to a certain extent, on certain levels, our thoughts and opinions cannot possibly line up.

    For example, I am not exactly certain, whether my current happiness is more because of seeing the long time no seen Ying Lu, or is it more because, the original dilemma has given rise to a turning point.

    ¡°Ah-Lan.¡± Ying Lu slightly purses her pink lips, the wilful happiness from before fading a little, ¡°Truthfully, I have long heard the servants say Brother has hidden a woman in here, not allowing anyone to disturb, and have spent all sorts of efforts and thoughts on pleasing her. I was also very curious, just that this ce is being guarded all around, I can¡¯t enter even if I wanted to.¡±

    Xiao Hei who had been neglected all along suddenly hums a few sounds, restlessly moving about in my arms, seemingly agreeing with Ying Lu¡¯s words. I lightly tug its ears, telling it to quiet down, ¡°Then right now, you¡­¡­¡±

    She says: ¡°It was Brother who let mee here.¡±

    I lower my eyes, what is Meng Shao Jue¡¯s objective for telling Ying Lu toe here, to appease me, or to persuade me?

    She sighs, ¡°Ah-Lan, to this point I am still unable to ept this reality.¡±

    She raises her eyes, quietly saying: ¡°Everything has changed within a night, Brother is no longer a little food merchant in Yun Mi, but has be Yun Ze¡¯s spy, Little Uncle is no longer a merchant running all over thends, but is a well-known general of Yun Ze¡­¡­even Liu Ru Xu is no longer Liu Ru Xu.¡± She bitterlyughs, ¡°No wonder why Brother and Little Uncle treated her so well, turns out she is Yun Ze¡¯s future empress.¡±

    She nkly looks at me, ¡°Ah-Lan, I tell myself that all of this isn¡¯t real¡­¡­I am still the youngdy of the Meng Estate ¨C Meng Ying Lu, I am stillshing out at the servants, and scolding them, I am still hating on my older cousin ¨C Liu Ru Xu, I am still unhappy with Brother and Little Uncle¡¯s biasedness¡­¡­but Ah-Lan, the truth makes me fearful.¡±

    My chest feels a little stuffy, this insolent and reckless child has already started maturing now, giving rise to confusion and fear for the sudden huge changes, floating between reality and memories. I soften my voice, ¡°Ying Lu, this is all real.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right ah, it¡¯s all real.¡± Sheughs, a little helplessly, ¡°But I just wish it¡¯s all fake.¡±

    I pour her a cup of tea, lightly saying: ¡°Why does it matter? Whether it is real or fake, Meng Ying Lu will forever be Meng Ying Lu.¡± Environments is indeed the most crucial factor that changes people, but if one was to have a heart that is not easily affected, then one needs not be afraid of anything.

    Ying Lu¡¯s fingers are a little shaky, ridiculing: ¡°I¡¯m not able to be as wilful as I was in the past, I must think of my position as the prime minister¡¯s younger sister, I must learn etiquette to not embarrass Brother¡­¡­is such a me, still Meng Ying Lu?¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡± I lower my eyes, ¡°Ying Lu has just grown up.¡± Grown up, so you must start facing reality, so you must start greeting people with a smile, so you must no longer act wilfully and reckless ¨C everyone would go through such a journey, and that does not mean that we lose ourselves.

    ¡°Ah-Lan.¡± Her hand holding the cup tightens, lowering her head to look at the tea as she says, ¡°I¡¯d rather not grow up.¡±

    ¡°Who isn¡¯t able to grow up?¡± I slightly hook up my lips, lightly looking at her, ¡°With loss there definitelyes gain, after losing some things, you will definitely gain other things.¡±

    Ying Lu pauses, then seems to have thought of something, a pink glow surfacing on her cheeks.

    I understand, looking at her, that is clearly the look of a youngdy in love, could it be that she has found happiness that truly belongs to her? If that is true, then that sure is a great matter.

    ¡°Ah-Lan.¡± She recovers her spirits, asking: ¡°Why would you be here?¡±

    I find it a littleughable, leisurely saying: ¡°What do you think?¡±

    She pauses, ¡°Did Brother¡­¡­capture you here?¡±

    I stroke Xiao Hei¡¯s smooth body, lightly saying: ¡°En.¡±

    Ying Lu appears a little happy, ¡°Brother, he¡­¡­and you¡­¡­¡±

    Meng Shao Jue and I? I say: ¡°There¡¯s nothing between me and him.¡±

    She is clearly a little disappointed, but very quickly livens up again, ¡°I don¡¯t know what is going on between Brother and you, nor do I know why Brother had captured you here, but Ah-Lan, Brother really does like you.¡±

    Why does every person say this? They all don¡¯t know the inside story, but are all certain Meng Shao Jue holds deep feelings for me?

    I purse my lips, quietly saying: ¡°He captured Yuwen Rui.¡±

    Ying Lu slightly pauses upon hearing this, then sadly says: ¡°Ah-Lan, I don¡¯t understand the matters between Yun Ze and Yun Mi, I don¡¯t understand why they must struggle and fight, nor do I understand why Brother would capture you and Gentleman Yuwen¡­¡­¡± She extends her hand to me, asking with slight probing means: ¡°But no matter what it is between them, we are still friends, right?¡±

    I smile as I reach my hand out to her, ¡°Of course.¡±

    We are still friends, but Ying Lu, I have no choice but to casts my ideas onto you, because right now, the person that is able to help me, is only you.

 Seventy-Five

    <h4>Chapter Seventy-Five</h4>

    After that day, Ying Lu would oftene to apany me, asionally bringing some fun things to help me feel freshened up. And I too, restrained from pulling a horrible face from day to night, getting along with her like nothing is wrong.

    ¡°Ah-Lan!¡± She excitedly holds up her skirt as she steps in, ¡°Is Xiao Hei here with you?¡±

    I nce at the happily rolling ck pig on the bed, ¡°En.¡±

    She finds it angering yetughable, ¡°This pig, since you¡¯vee, it doesn¡¯t even know who its owner is, just running over to you from day to night, not even afraid of being abducted and ughtered along the way!¡±

    Xiao Hei¡¯s rolling action seems to havee to a pause, but very quickly, it grabs the nket and continues rolling, in extremefort.

    I find it difficult to not crack a smile, ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know that you, Young Lady Meng¡¯s favoured one is a ck pig, like they¡¯d dare to ughter it? Unless they¡¯ve eaten the guts of a leopard.¡±

    ¡°Heng.¡± She blows up her cheeks, ¡°There will definitelye a day I cook it.¡±

    Xiao Hei stops rolling around upon hearing this, moving its round body to my side and nudges me, seemingly trying to please me. I pick it up and tug at its pig tail, saying to Ying Lu: ¡°Don¡¯t forget to bring me along when you cook it.¡±

    Xiao Hei violently twists its body, a pair of ck eyes nkly looking at me, butints and dissatisfaction is vaguely seen within.

    I cannot help but pause, as time passes, perhaps the one that hasn¡¯t changed, is only this guy.

    Ying Lu sounds a clear ringingughter, patting Xiao Hei¡¯s head, ¡°Oh right, has Brothere to see you?¡±

    I shake my head, Meng Shao Jue has note here since that day, perhaps avoiding me, perhaps nning something again.

    She rests her chin in hand, ¡°Brother seems to be very busytely ah¡­¡­¡±

    A deep and attractive male voice sounds in this moment, ¡°Calling out my name like this, could it be that you miss me?¡±

    Ying Lu¡¯s eyes curls into smiles, loudly saying to that tall and slender figure at the doors: ¡°Truly the case of ¡®speak of Cao Cao and Cao Cao will arrive¡¯!¡±

    Meng Shao Jue chuckles, phoenix eyes lightly brushing past me, then stops at Ying Lu, ¡°Heard the maid from your courtyard say you alwayse running here, have you memorised the books Teacher told you to?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯vee out to find Xiao Hei.¡± Ying Lu makes an excuse, pouting again as she says: ¡°Also, the books that Teacher arranges for me, are so dull and boring, makes me want to sleep once I start reading.¡±

    Meng Shao Jue raises his handsome brows, ¡°Why don¡¯t I see other family¡¯s youngdies fall asleep with one look?¡±

    Ying Lu grins, ¡°That¡¯s because none of them are me ¨C Meng Ying Lu.¡±

    My throat suddenly feels itchy, I reach up to rub at it, then continue to hold Xiao Hei, quietly listening to them talk.

    Meng Shao Jue could neitherugh nor cry, ¡°Only you would know how to make such excuses.¡± He once again looks at me, yet his question is directed at Ying Lu, ¡°Since Xiao Hei has been found, are you able to return now?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Ying Lu shakes her head, ¡°Brother, I¡¯ll return after ying around for a bit longer, if not, how boring would it be ah, don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    The look in Meng Shao Jue¡¯s eyes as he looks at me slightly warms up, yet his lips lightly say: ¡°En, it is rather boring to be alone, apany her more then.¡± He draws back his line of sight, unable to make out his feelings in those long and narrow eyes, ¡°I still have some matters, shall be leaving first, I¡¯lle see you again next time.¡±

    Ying Lu lowlyughs as she ridicules, ¡°Just don¡¯t know who it is you¡¯re wanting to see.¡±

    Meng Shao Jue shows a seeming smile, not saying a word as he turns and leaves.

    ¡°Ah-Lan.¡± Ying Lu is full of smiles, ¡°Brother¡¯s eyes are practically about to stick onto your body.¡±

    I just lightly respond: ¡°En.¡±

    She thinks nothing of it as she shakes her head, ¡°You sure are calm about it.¡±

    I hook up the corners of my lips, without any happy means, should I not be calm, then could it be that I should happily go and wee him?

    Truly a joke.

    Ying Lu stays with me for another sichen before preparing to leave, but in this moment, Qing Yaes carrying in a tray, gracefully smiling when she sees us: ¡°Young Lady, Young Lady Lan.¡±

    Ying Lu curiously looks at the two bowls ced on the tray, ¡°Why are you sending in desserts now, isn¡¯t it still early?¡±

    Qing Ya ces the bowls in front of the two of us respectively, lifting the lids to release the steam, ¡°Young Master says that the weather has been rather warm these days, afraid that Young Ladies will be too fired up , specially told the kitchen to make some sugar rock stewed with snow pear and white fungus.¡± She turns to me, smiling much sweeter, ¡°In particrly Young Lady Lan, your throat has been feeling a little unwell these days, eating this will help relieve the heat.¡± (refers to the concept of hot and cold qi in the body, for more info see:http://blog.tutorming/expats/chinese-medicine-shang-huo-zhao-liang)

    Ying Lu meaningfully makes an ¡°oh¡± sound, ¡°Brother sure is considerate ah.¡±

    I lower my eyes, not giving any response.

    Forget whether he¡¯s being considerate or inconsiderate, what¡¯s it got to do with me?

    Compared to my initial disturbing fears and unrest, these days, I have clearly calmed down a lot. The scene I had witnessed inside there, has of course pained me, but it also tells me that Yuwen Rui currently has no life-threatening danger. I know that the current me can no longer act so restlessly like a headless turtle, what I should be doing, is think of how to send out the address of where Yuwen Rui is being held in.

    Ying Lu is the key.

    I naturally will not directly ask Ying Lu, if she can help me pass on the news to Yuwen Rui¡¯s people, the result from this would be none other than awkwardness and failure. I understand that I should not be acting rashly like spreading fire, but to gather together the patience I once had, and wait for the opportunity.

    What I¡¯m waiting for is just one opportunity.

    Ying Lu has been a little strange these days.

    A few days ago, she would be very happily having fun here with me, holding my hand as she tells me what matters she had encountered in the six months we haven¡¯t seen each other, be it happy or sad, be it interesting or uninteresting, all in all she would speak in high spirits, heart filled with happiness. As for these few days, although she is holding my hand to tell me this and that, she would often look at me with other thoughts in mind, eyes containing concern for an unknown reason.

    I gather all this into my eyes, but say nothing, patiently waiting for the moment she cannot hold back anymore.

    ¡°Ah-Lan.¡± Ying Lu plucks at leaf from the pot on the table, ¡°These few days¡­¡­how have you been feeling?¡±

    I lie on my side on the soft couch,zily saying: ¡°Not bad.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± She says in response, falling silent for a moment before acting like she¡¯s just casually asking: ¡°Oh~, why have I not been seeing Brothertely? Could it be that Brother¡¯s and my timing hasn¡¯t been matching up?¡±

    I narrow my eyes, my mind shaken, then say as if it¡¯s nothing: ¡°Your Brother has not beening here recently.¡±

    Ying Lu¡¯s expression clearly pauses, ¡°That¡¯s how it is ah¡­¡­¡±

    I turn a page of the book, causally asking: ¡°What, you miss him?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, that¡¯s right ah, I haven¡¯t seen Brother for so long now, presume he has been very busytely.¡± She sounds a fewughs, smile looking a little forced.

    My heart is shaken, but my face remains normal, not saying anymore.

    The next day, Ying Lues to me with a frown on her face, chest rapidly rising and falling, sitting at the table huffing and puffing, filling her mouth with a cup of water. I raise my brows, ¡°Who provoked you?¡±

    ¡°If it isn¡¯t Leng Yang that idiot!¡± Ying Lu angrily says: ¡°Haven¡¯t seen such a dull and unmoving (stubborn) wooden block like him before!¡±

    I smile, teasingly saying: ¡°Wooden blocks are originally dull and unmoving, how bright and intelligent are you expecting him to be?¡±

    ¡°But he¡¯s still too much of a wooden block!¡± She heavily ces down the cup, ¡°Whatever people tells him, whatever he will believe, too nice and honest for his own good, could it be that he cannot even consider the idea that people are deceiving him? Even after finding out he¡¯s been deceived in the end, he would onlyugh and say it¡¯s nothing, does he think that being like that, people will think he¡¯s nice? Pei! They all treat him as a fool!¡± Having said all that, a trace of heartache rapidly shes past her eyes, followed by the surging of more anger.

    I thoughtfully nod, by the sounds of it, these words don¡¯t seem to sound quite right ah, this Leng Yang¡­¡­ ¡°You¡¯re very concerned about him.¡±

    ¡°Him?¡± Ying Lu widens her eyes, ¡°I pei! Who¡¯s concerned about him?! I just find him to be such an eyesore!¡±

    ¡°Oh, an eyesore ah.¡± I say: ¡°Then why should you care about what he does? Even if he get schemed to his demise by someone, it shouldn¡¯t have anything to do with you.¡±

    ¡°Pei pei pei! You crow mouth! As if he would die!¡± Ying Lu stands up with her hands on hips, ¡°How could he die with me here?!¡±

    I deliberately ask: ¡°He wouldn¡¯t die with you here? Who are you to him?¡±

    Only now does Ying Lu realises she has been toyed with by me, walking up to my side and pinches my cheek, ¡°Wretchedss, you¡¯re actually toying with me!¡±

    I let out a few sounds ofughter, lightly asking: ¡°Ying Lu, is Leng Yang the person you like?¡±

    Ying Lu sits at my side, resting her chin in hands as she says: ¡°He says he likes me.¡±

    ¡°What about you?¡±

    ¡°Me?¡± She pouts, ¡°In fact, I don¡¯t know either, just feel that everyone around me are all so calctive, he¡¯s not like that, and acts truthfully and sincerely to me, with no other means in mind.¡±

    ¡°Silly.¡± I use the book to knock her head, ¡°People like that are the good ones.¡±

    ¡°Not good, he always get deceived by others, he only knows when I tell him!¡±

    ¡°Then isn¡¯t it fine if you remind him when he gets deceived in future?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡­¡± Ying Lu pauses, a slight pink glow surfacing on her cheeks, ¡°Ah-Lan, you really think that he¡¯s good?¡±

    I pinch her nose, ¡°How could Ying Lu possibly like someone that¡¯s no good?¡±

    ¡°Already said I don¡¯t like him.¡± She waves her hand, but under my gaze, she mumbles: ¡°Alright, just a tiny bit, a tiny bit.¡±

    I smile and say nothing.

    Ying Lu¡¯s eyes makes a turn, ¡°What about you, what kind of man do you like?¡±

    I lift a lock of hair and y with it, slowly saying: ¡°The man I like needs not be handsome, needs not be wealthy, needs not be intelligent, needs not be a sweet-talker¡­¡­but must only give his heart to me, never to let another woman into his eyes again.¡±

    She quietly speaks up, ¡°You like such a man? Only like one like that?¡±

    I lightly smile and say: ¡°En.¡± The feelings that women wants, is in fact very simple, only wanting one scoop of water to drink from the river running thousands of miles, but just how many men are capable of doing this in this world?

    Afraid that the most simple thing is the most difficult.

    She falls silent for a long time, hooking up the corners of her lips with slight concern, ¡°Is that so ah, Ah-Lan is so amazing, there will definitely be someone like that.¡±

    I subtly hook up the corners of my lips, Ying Lu, if you don¡¯t say it now, it¡¯s fine, I am in no rush, I will patiently wait for you to tell me.

    The next day, Ying Lu enters the room with a darkened face, ¡°Ah-Lan.¡±

    I slowly raise my head, ¡°En?¡±

    She bites her lips, wanting to speak but holding back, ¡°I¡­¡­¡±

    My thoughts subtly make a move, getting up and pulling her hand to make her take a seat, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Has Leng Yang made you angry again?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± She shakes her head, her hold on my hand a little tight, ¡°Has Brothere to see youtely?¡±

    Meng Shao Jue again.

    I half lower my eyes, quietly saying: ¡°No.¡±

    Ying Lu takes a deep breath, the look in her eyes unfathomable.

    I smile, ¡°Silly, your brother may be very busytely, that¡¯s why he isn¡¯t able toe see me¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Of course he¡¯s busy! Busy with getting betrothed to another woman!¡± She loudly blurts out, full of resentment.

 Seventy-Six

    <h4>Chapter Seventy-Six</h4>

    I freeze, then say with a smile: ¡°How is that possible?¡±

    Shees to a decisive moment upon seeing the situation, holding my shoulders and saying: ¡°Ah-Lan¡­¡­I¡¯m speaking the truth.¡±

    ¡°How could that be possible?¡± I raise my hand to cover my mouth, voice a little shaky, ¡°Ying Lu you¡¯re joking, Meng Shao Jue is getting betrothed to another?¡± I raise my head, calming my emotions as I say: ¡°Your brother clearly told me¡­¡­he wouldn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Would.¡± Ying Lu also calms her emotions, firmly saying: ¡°His majesty made an imperial decree to bestow him with marriage to General of the Nation¡¯s daughter, Brother has epted the decree.¡±

    I lower my head, falling silent for a long time before raising my head again, lightly smiling, ¡°Oh.¡±

    Ying Lu loses her previous firmness upon seeing this, speaking to me in concern: ¡°Ah-Lan¡­¡­you¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m alright ah.¡± I reveal my teeth as I smile, unable to feel any happier right now, ¡°Give your brother my blessings for me.¡±

    ¡°Ah-Lan¡­¡­¡± Ying Lu looks at me sadly, ¡°Brother, he¡­¡­perhaps has some sort of difficulties.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± I am still grinning in response, ¡°Bless him and his madam with harmonysting a hundred years.¡±

    ¡°Ah-Lan, Brother must has some difficulties!¡± Ying Lu¡¯s anger towards Meng Shao Jue from before has been wiped clean, now firmly standing in ¡®team Brother¡¯, ¡°The one Brother likes is you.¡±

    I sound augh with neither warmth or coldness, ¡°He will be getting married.¡±

    ¡°He wouldn¡¯t.¡± Ying Lu tugs at my sleeve and shakes it, ¡°My sister-inw is you, my sister-inw will only be you, Brother wouldn¡¯t marry that woman, he doesn¡¯t like her.¡±

    I raise my brows, ¡°How do you know your brother doesn¡¯t like that woman?¡±

    She is full of confidence, ¡°Of course Brother doesn¡¯t like her, the one Brother likes is you.¡±

    ¡°He said that to you?¡±

    ¡°Eh, that he did not¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Exactly.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Ying Lu ms her hand onto the table, causing the teacups and teapot to tremble, ¡°Brother never cared about Hua Cai Jin before, how could he suddenly be betrothed to her? Believe me, Brother must have his difficulties!¡±

    Izily raise my eyes, ¡°Hua Cai Jin?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Ying Lu coldly harrumphs, ¡°The General of the Nation¡¯s daughter ¨C Hua Cai Jin! From the moment she saw Brother, she started clinging to Brother, the imperial decree this time must be a trick she pulled!¡±

    ¡°Is that¡­¡­right?¡± General of the Nation¡¯s daughter ah¡­¡­is the imperial decree this time, a trick pulled by Hua Cai Jin, or is it perhaps a trick pulled by Meng Shao Jue? Who knows?

    Ying Lu makes a few sounds of coldughter, ¡°Like I would let her have her way, so what if it¡¯s an imperial decree? The one Brother likes is you.¡±

    I didn¡¯t respond, just lightly keeping my eyes lowered, the smile at my lips so light, it¡¯s practically unnoticeable.

    Su Qi ah, Su Qi, this imperial decree of yours, truly is¡­¡­far too timely.

    Ying Lu does not tell me what she was scheming, but when I hear the noisesing from outside the courtyard that next day, I pretty much get the idea.

    A clear ringing female voice calls out from beyond the courtyard: ¡°Ying Lu, tell Xiao Hei to stop running!¡±

    Ying Lu helplessly say: ¡°[Older] Sister Hua, our family¡¯s Xiao Hei is just so naughty, even my brother cannot handle it.¡±

    ¡°Xiao Hei ran into the courtyard through that hole!¡± The clear ringing female voice sounds a little anxious, ¡°Whose courtyard is this? Are we allowed to enter it?¡±

    ¡°Allowed! How could we not be allowed?!¡± Ying Lu¡¯s voice shouts: ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to hurriedly open the doors?¡±

    ¡°Young Lady, our lord has said that other than you, other people aren¡¯t allowed to enter this courtyard.¡±

    ¡°What does ¡®other than me, other people aren¡¯t allowed to enter¡¯ supposed to mean?¡± Ying Lu looks dissatisfied, ¡°Do you perhaps know who this sister here is?¡±

    ¡°This subordinate doesn¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Idiot, wipe your eyes clean for me, this is but your future Prime Minister Madam! Is she considered other people?¡±

    ¡°Ying Lu.¡± The clear ringing female voice is very kind, ¡°These two big brothers, I just want to go in to find Xiao Hei, will immediatelye out after, wouldn¡¯t stay for too long.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡­¡±

    Ying Lu speaks again: ¡°This what this? Aren¡¯t you going to hurriedly open up?¡±

    The guard says no more, and the sound of doors opening is heard.

    I gather Xiao Hei who was nudging my leg into my arms and leave the room, seeing Ying Lu and a young woman in pink clothing enter. That woman in pink may be dressed extravagantly, but her appearance is extremely average, a pair of eyes currently eyeing me up and down.

    She turns to ask Ying Lu, ¡°She is¡­¡­¡±

    Ying Lu walks up to my side, intimately hooking arms with me, grinningly saying: ¡°Sister Hua has also seen it just now, right? My brother keeps her hidden here without letting anyone else see her, who does Sister think she is?¡±

    Hua Cai JIn¡¯s eyes turns cold, ¡°You¡¯re saying¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Nothing more than a distant rtive of ours.¡± Meng Shao Jue¡¯s figure appears in sight, cutting off Hua Cai Jin¡¯s words with good timing. His handsome face carrying a light and refined smile, ck hair half held up in a blue silk ribbon, body is also dressed in a set of long robes of the same colour, paired with the fan leisurely swaying in his hand, he exudes a grand air of a suaveness.

    ¡°Brother Shao Jue!¡± Hua Cai Jin immediately smiles dazzlingly, ¡°So thisdy is Brother Shao Jue¡¯s distant rtive!¡±

    ¡°En.¡± Meng Shao Jue tenderly speaks to her with a smile: ¡°How did Jin-ere running into here?¡±

    Hua Cai Jin paces over to his side, raising her little face to charmingly say: ¡°Was just chasing after Xiao Hei with Ying Lu just now, as we ran and ran, we arrived here.¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡± Meng Shao Jue pokes her forehead, pamperingly saying: ¡°I told people to makes some snacks, if we don¡¯t go over now, I presume it would have all cooled down.¡±

    ¡°Let us go together then!¡± Hua Cai Jin joyously tugs at his sleeve, the two people wrapped in a harmoniously sweet atmosphere, all of sudden, actually acting like they¡¯re the only ones here.

    ¡°Distant rtive!¡± Ying Lu calls out in a strange tone, directly breaking such a perfect scene. Her eyes obviously pointing at something as she looks at Meng Shao Jue then looks at me, meaningfully saying: ¡°A distant rtive right now, but not sure about that in future. After Sister Hua marries into here, perhaps you would be much closer with this ¡®distant rtive¡¯ of mine¡­¡­¡±

    Hua Cai Jin¡¯s smile stiffens, displeasure shing past her eyes, but she very quickly recovers her normal state, saying to me: ¡°Since [Younger] Sister is Brother Shao Jue¡¯s rtive, you are my rtive also, we still have to get along very well in future.¡±

    I lightly nod, ¡°En.¡±

    She walks over to me, ¡°Can Sister give Xiao Hei to me? Brother Shao Jue and I need to go now.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± I hand Xiao Hei who is in my arms to her, Xiao Hei struggles without stop, only calming down after I secretly re at it. After Hua Cai Jin takes Xiao Hei, she sweetly smiles, ¡°Thank you Sister.¡± Having said that, she turns around to leave, but when she spun around, she extremely dramatically twists her foot and falls down.

    ¡°Jin-er, are you alright?¡± Meng Shao Jue hurriedlyes up to her side, handsome face looking anxious.

    ¡°Brother Shao Jue, I¡¯m alright.¡± Hua Cai Jin sobs and sniffles, a look of fragile aggrievement.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go take you to see the physician now, don¡¯t cry.¡± Meng Shao Jue swoops her into his arms, quite a scene of the hero rescuing the beauty.

    Hua Cai Jin¡¯s little hand clutches the clothing at his chest, so delicately pitiful, ¡°Brother Shao Jue, wait¡­¡­¡± She looks up at me, both eyes lined with tears, ¡°Sister¡­¡­why did you trip me?¡±

    Meng Shao Jue¡¯s thick brows knits together, eyes like des as they sweep over to me, ¡°Ah-Lan?¡±

    Hua Cai Jin buries her face into his chest, ¡°Brother Shao Jue, I don¡¯t know why Sister Ah-Lan would stick her foot out to trip me, I don¡¯t know¡­¡­¡±

    Meng Shao Jue¡¯s eyes looks bottomless deep, ¡°Ah-Lan, you stuck your foot out to trip Jin-er?¡±

    Truthfully speaking, I really wanted tough, but I know that I cannotugh in this very moment.

    I slightly furrow my brows, ¡°I¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Brother!¡± Ying Lu is unable to believe this as she says: ¡°How could it possibly be Ah-Lan tripping her up? It was clearly her who fell on her own!¡±

    ¡°Ying Lu¡­¡­¡± Hua Cai Jin lifts her head, that pair of eyes had already swelled up, ¡°I know that you never liked me¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°This has nothing to do with whether I like you or not!¡± Ying Lu angrily says: ¡°It was clearly you who had twist your foot whilst turning around just now, hence falling down, what¡¯s it got to do with Ah-Lan?!¡±

    ¡°Ying Lu¡­¡­it really was Sister Ah-Lan who had tripped me.¡± Hua Cai Jin wipes away her tears, looking at Meng Shao Jue with a wronged face, ¡°Brother Shao Jue, forget it, let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Good Jin-er, don¡¯t cry.¡± Meng Shao Jue tenderlyforts thedy in his arms, then coldly says to me: ¡°Ah-Lan, apologise.¡±

    ¡°Brother!¡± Ying Lu cries out with a look of disbelief, ¡°It was her who fell on her own!¡±

    Meng Shao Jue is not moved by this, long and narrow phoenix eyes fixed dead onto me, ¡°Apologise.¡±

    ¡°Brother!¡± Ying Lu furiously stomps, ¡°Don¡¯t get deceived by her!¡±

    But Meng Shao Jue¡¯s eyes are still so cold, so cold that even I feel a chill surge up.

    ¡°Sorry.¡± I softly speak up, saying to Hua Cai Jin: ¡°It was I who had tripped you up just now, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Arrogance shes past Hua Cai Jin¡¯s eyes, once again burying herself into his chest as she says: ¡°Let¡¯s go Brother Shao Jue, I don¡¯t want to be here anymore.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Meng Shao Jue gently responds, carrying Hua Cai Jin as he turns and leaves, his back figure tall and straight.

    I satiricallyugh to myself inside, look at this, even the most poorly executed and ridiculous show, will have its own admirers.

    ¡°Brother¡­¡­¡± Ying Lu watches Meng Shao Jue and Hua Cai Jin¡¯s leaving figures, nkly muttering: ¡°How could Brother be like this, how could Brother be like this¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Ying Lu.¡± I lowly call out: ¡°I¡¯ll head in first.¡± Having said that, I turn and leave, steps hurried.

    Ying Lu, is this the deep feelings of your brother¡¯s that you spoke of, did you get a clear look of it now?

    ¡°Ah-Lan!¡± Ying Lu ultimatelyes chasing after me, tightly hugging me from behind as she says: ¡°Sorry, it is all my fault, it is all my fault!¡±

    ¡°Ying Lu,¡± I lightly say: ¡°This is a matter between him and I, it is not your fault.¡±

    ¡°It is my fault!¡± Her voicees out like choked back sobs, ¡°Had, had I not acted on my own ord in scheming today¡¯s matter, had I not insisted on bringing Hua Cai Jin here, had I not¡­¡­¡±

    I turn around, looking down at her, ¡°He¡¯s getting married.¡± This is the true starting point of the whole matter.

    ¡°Ah-Lan!¡± Ying Lu bursts out in tears, ¡°I don¡¯t want it to be like this, I thought Brother had no other choice, I thought Brother, he¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Silly.¡± I reach out to wipe away her tears, bitterly smiling as I say: ¡°He had just chosen what he wants.¡±

    Her tears falls even quicker, ¡°Ah-Lan, don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry, it¡¯s all my fault, it¡¯s all my fault!¡±

    ¡°Cry?¡± I touch my face, it¡¯s actually wet, I try my best to hook up the corners of my lips, yet my voice also starts toe out like choked back sobs, ¡°Ying Lu, I really¡­¡­don¡¯t want to see them.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Brother fault, it¡¯s his fault! He shouldn¡¯t treat you like this on one hand and go marry someone else on the other hand!¡± Ying Lu resentfully says.

    ¡°Ying Lu¡­¡­¡± I hug her, burying my face into the crook of her neck.

    ¡°Ah-Lan don¡¯t cry.¡± Ying Lu sniffles, ¡°I originally thought Brother can give you happiness, I thought you two would be happy! But he no longer has the rights to keep you here anymore!¡± She hugs me tighter, ¡°I¡¯ll take you away from here, how¡¯s that? Let Brother go get married, we shall not see him again, how¡¯s that?¡±

    My tears drop by drop rolls down, wet and warm, ¡°Ying Lu, you can¡¯t take me away, how could we get out? He wouldn¡¯t let me go¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°We can think of something together.¡± She pats my back, saying: ¡°There¡¯s definitely a way, definitely.¡±

    I fall silent for a moment, hoarse voice saying: ¡°Perhaps there is a way¡­¡­¡±

    Ying Lu desperately asks: ¡°What way?¡±

    ¡°Cousin once told me, should I encounter any idents in Yun Ze, I can find one person.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°The manager of the Pang family¡¯s pawnshop, on Ba Li Street in the Capital, Yang Fan.¡± Yuwen Rui had previously mentioned this unintentionally, didn¡¯t think that this piece of information, would really be put to use right now.

    Ying Lu nods, her expression so serious and resolute.

    Because she believes that Meng Shao Jue no longer has the rights to give me happiness.

    This is my friend, my only friend in this era, and yet I have no other choice but to deceive her.

    Because there is a much more important person waiting for me.

 Seventy-Seven

    <h4>Chapter Seventy-Seven</h4>

    The weather has already turned chilly now, the night sky has also fallen, such season is unlike the heated summer days, but is faintly bleak. This night, I was just rinsing the damp cloth to wash my face, when I hear the sound of the doors opening. I originally thought it was Qing Ya, hence not giving it much attention, but in the next second, I was lightly embraced from behind, the hand embracing me, may be fairer than a woman¡¯s, but it has the firm strength of a man.

    ¡°Ah-Lan.¡± He lowly calls out, seeming to carry slightmentation.

    My body stiffens, leaving him to stick closer and closer to me.

    He sps his hands, hugging me even tighter, thin lips barely touching my cheek, a seemingly romantic gesture, ¡°About this morning¡¯s matter¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Sorry?

    I find it ratherughable, Meng Shao Jue saying sorry, this sure is like ady entering the wedding sedan ¨C¨C the first time ever.

    He rubs the tip of his nose against me, ¡°I and Hua Cai Jin¡­¡­are indeed betrothed now.¡±

    I look towards the bronze mirror, in the mirror, the me that¡¯s directly facing it remains expressionless, just leaving the man behind to hold me, eyes looking cold.

    En, yours and Hua Cai Jin¡¯s betrothal¡­¡­what¡¯s it got to do with me?

    ¡°Ah-Lan¡­¡­¡± He extends his hand to turn my face, phoenix eyes half lowered, ¡°Why are you not saying anything?¡±

    ¡°Say anything?¡± I hear myself coldly open my mouth, ¡°Say what?¡±

    He raises his hand and delicately touches my face, his action gentle, ¡°Are you not curious, why I¡¯m marrying Hua Cai Jin?¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± I satisfy his needs, ¡°Why are you marrying her?¡±

    ¡°I have no choice but to marry her.¡± He lets out a few sounds of bitterughter, ¡°Only her father will be able to help me, and her father¡¯s condition for helping me is to marry her.¡±

    Iugh, to him, what is a wife? What is a lover?

    ¡°Not allowed tough.¡± He puts a finger at my lips, dark orbs deepening, ¡°Not allowed tough like that.¡±

    I push away his hand, ¡°What, am I not even allowed tough or smile now?¡± I gather away my smile, ¡°I shall notugh or smile then.¡±

    He suddenly pastes his lips onto mine, but just lightly kisses me, not going in deep, ¡°What am I to do with you?¡±

    What¡¯s that supposed to mean?

    ¡°Meng Shao Jue, let me go.¡± I look up, ¡°I will give you the treasure maps, so, let me go.¡± Let me go, and I can go save Yuwen Rui myself, this way, no one will be troubled, no?

    ¡°Let go?¡± He lightly raises his brows, ridicule shing past his eyes, ¡°Ah-Lan, why is it that you¡¯re always able to say it so easily?¡± He raises my chin, eyes vaguely giving rise to tenderness, ¡°I¡¯m unable to let you go.¡±

    I squirm in difort, such a Meng Shao Jue that¡¯s overflowing with tenderness, eh, so strange¡­¡­

    ¡°We have already met long before.¡± He lightly hooks up his thin lips, slowly saying: ¡°At that time, I wasn¡¯t surnamed Meng (ÃÏ), nor was I called Meng Shao Jue.¡± He suddenly tightens his embrace on me, leaning in towards my ear as he quietly says: ¡°I¡¯m surnamed Meng (ÃÉ), my father is called Meng Peng Fei.¡±

    I freeze, this name, is so familiar¡­¡­

    I abruptly squint both my eyes, Meng Peng Fei?! ¡°You are Meng Peng Fei¡¯s son? That green vegetable?¡±

    He bursts outughing, pamperingly pinching my noise, ¡°Green vegetable? Only you would be capable ofing up with such a nickname!¡±

    ¡°A whole body of emerald green paired with fair white skin, if it isn¡¯t a green vegetable like white powder and polished jade (white, smooth and delicate).¡±

    ¡°If I were a green vegetable back then, you too, were nothing more than a nasty fool!¡± Thick ripples ofughter spreads in his eyes, ¡°I have never forgotten that one kick you gave me back then.¡±

    My heart gives rise to a bitter feeling, although I had felt that the father and son pairing from that day was fun, after hearing the news that his entire household had been exterminated¡­¡­I feel rather regretful, causing my tone to warm up a few points, ¡°You had long recognised me?¡±

    His slender finger traces the side of my face, that deep voice seeming to containints, ¡°Long but not exactly so, either way, I had recognised you first.¡±

    I have nothing to say, how am I supposed to recognise him as that green vegetable from back then? So many years have passed, the impression I got was nothing more than encountering an interesting green vegetable back then, and that green vegetable is precisely the son of Yun Ze Kingdom¡¯s General Meng Peng Fei. But, speaking of Meng Peng Fei¡­¡­

    I furrow my brows, knowing that this is definitely a sensitive topic.

    Meng Shao Jue strokes my hair, ¡°Are you thinking of my father?¡±

    I raise my eyes, just quietly looking at him.

    His smile is a little dejected, ¡°My father and my mother¡­¡­along with everyone else in the Meng Estate, have all died.¡±

    I cannot help but to bite my lip, only because his eyes had suddenly filled up with deep, thick sorrow.

    ¡°Ah-Lan, do you know what kind of a scene that was?¡± His eyes start to flicker, ¡°I was hidden amongst the crowd, seeing Father, Mother and all those aunties, kneeling there with their backs straight, and then¡­¡­¡± His pupils shrink within a moment, numbly saying: ¡°A scene of red.¡±

    I seem to be able to imagine such a scene, a young and tender youth hidden amongst the huge crowd, he puts his all into biting his own lips to prevent the cry from escaping his lips, beyond those lips, it is filled with the taste of blood yet he feels no pain, he tightly clenches both fists, eyes deadly fixed on his family on the scaffolding, he wishes to charge forward onto the scaffolding to rescue his family, he wishes to cry out all of his anger and resentment without a care for anything else, but in the end, he could only watch them fall one by one, and yet he¡­¡­was unable to do anything.

    ¡°It has all passed.¡± I reach up to cover his eyes, not willing to see such a him anymore. Such a Meng Shao Jue that is overflowing with intense sorrows is a sight I have never seen before, such a Meng Shao Jue that is so weak and fragile like a little animal is something I have never expected, such a Meng Shao Jue that is like a pitiful child¡­¡­is one that I cannot bear to face emotionlessly.

    There is a child in every one of our hearts, no matter how evil, how menacing that person is.

    And children, are the most innocent ones.

    ¡°Ah-Lan.¡± His voice is slightly shaky, gentle yet it carries resentment, ¡°Everyone died, other than Ying Lu and I.¡± He reaches out to ce his hand on mine, the palm of his hand is warm, ¡°I and Ying Lu were saved by a soldier Father had once saved, which is my little uncle. Ying Lu lost her memory due to the overwhelming horror, and I can only deceive her, saying we are only an ordinary merchant family, Father and Mother have long passed away from an ident¡­¡­Little Uncle told me my father had fallen under someone¡¯s scheming, the reason being Father¡¯s prestige and power is far too great, and had already been severely blocking the path of that person¡¯s n.¡±

    ¡°That person is¡­¡­¡± I furrow my brows, ¡°The empress?¡± Yun Ze¡¯s empress has always been filled with greedy ambitions, have been engaging in both open strife and veiled struggles with the Yun Ze emperor, and Meng Shao Jue has been the Yun Ze emperor¡¯s confidant on one hand, whilst helping Su Qi confront the Yun Ze empress on the other hand¡­¡­which also means that he holds no resentment towards the emperor, the one he hates is the empress.

    He speaks through gritted teeth, ¡°Back then, the empress wanted to recruit my father, it cannot be helped that my father is greatly loyal to the former emperor, under a moment of rage, the empress thus decided to exterminate my father, the former emperor naturally wasn¡¯t willing, but it cannot be helped that the venomous woman had actually taken advantage of the moment the former emperor had fallen ill, producing a forged imperial decree, arresting my entire Meng household to be executed¡­¡­¡±

    I take a deep breath, I have long heard of the diabolical methods of the Yun Ze Empress, but hearing this today¡­¡­indeed, a woman¡¯s heart is the most venomous.

    My hand¡­¡­is wet. Sweat? Or is it his tears?

    I wanted to draw back my hand, but it was tightly held in ce by him, his pair of phoenix eyes that have always been filled with charm is now overflowing with vengeance, the wet substance making those ck eyes appear increasingly sparkling ck, ¡°Should this vengeance not be resolved, then I shall not be considered human.¡±

    I say: ¡°The empress has already died.¡± The Yun Ze Empress had hung herself in her pce hall the day Su Qi ascended the throne, due to ¡®overwhelming grief¡¯, this matter has been known as the ¡®hot topic¡¯ of that period.

    ¡°Died?¡± He coldlyughs, ¡°How could I possibly let her die so easily?¡± He stares at me, saying word by word: ¡°I must have her watch her entire foundation get uprooted by me, I must have her watch me personally destroy all of her efforts, I must have her watch our Meng family restore our past glory again, I must have her give us the most painful payback for the sin she hadmitted back then.¡±

    ¡°So?¡± I overturn my hand to hold his, ¡°You marrying Hua Cai Jin is also for this?¡± To uproot the empress¡¯ foundation? Or is it to restore the Meng family¡¯s glory?

    ¡°Hua Cai Jin¡¯s father is the only one that can prove the Meng family is innocent.¡± He reaches out to sp my hand, ten fingers interlocked, ¡°Everyone else has already died.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± I nod in response, then lightly say: ¡°Then what do you get from this?¡±

    He looks down at me, silent without a word.

    I speak again: ¡°Have you thought about what your father and mother wishes for you to have?¡±

    Complications shes past his eyes, but very quickly disappears without a trace.

    I look at him as I slowly speak, ¡°Perhaps your father and mother wishes for you to take revenge on the empress, perhaps they wish for you to restore the Meng family¡¯s glory, but I believe they definitely do not wish for you to lose the things you should have for all this.¡±

    For example, a wife that truly loves him, one that he sincerely likes himself, for example, a carefree life after everything hase to an end, for example, hate and vengeance aside, he still has memories that is worth smiling back at.

    The power of hate and vengeance is so strong, so strong that it can make someone disregard and sacrifice everything.

    ¡°Meng Shao Jue.¡± I retrieve my hand, lightly saying: ¡°Leave yourself the opportunity to be happy.¡±

    ¡°Ah-Lan.¡± He sighs, intimately pasting himself against my face, ¡°You are my only opportunity.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± I calmly say: ¡°I am not your opportunity.¡±

    No one is anyone¡¯s opportunity for happiness, because happiness is never reliant on someone giving it, but is something that two people mutually work hard on obtaining.

    ¡°You are.¡± He lightly says, tone filled with certainty, ¡°Ah-Lan, do not doubt my feelings for you, I only want for you to apany me, to apany me to the end.¡±

    I slowly shake my head, ¡°But you are not what I want.¡±

    ¡°I will be what you want.¡± Gentle warmth shines in his long and narrow phoenix eyes, ¡°Hua Cai Jin is nothing more than a pawn to me, wait until everything is over and I wille clean to you.¡± He pulls me into his embrace, firmly saying: ¡°You will be my one and only wife.¡±

    He says: ¡°Wait for me.¡±

    But Meng Shao Jue, I don¡¯t like waiting for people, never have liked it.

 Seventy-Eight: Side Chapter: Meng Han Yu

    <h4>Chapter Seventy-Eight: Side Chapter: Meng Han Yu</h4>

    Meng Han Yu is a child, is an extremely headache-inducing child, at least this is what his parents think.

    It makes sense, if you think about it, should your child lead the children of other families to fight every few days, and show no remorse after fighting, arrogantly walking up to people¡¯s faces to say: ¡°Look how useless such and such is, my one punch sent him to the ground, the people behind me didn¡¯t even get the chance to hit him. Just like that, yet he dares to provoke me, saying my father is not as formidable as his father?¡± Speaking up to here, he is still full of spirit in enthusiastically talking, going on to say: ¡°My father has a son like me, hence destined to not be a dog, but a wolf!¡± ¨C¨C say, how could you not get a headache?

    When these words came out of Meng Han Yu¡¯s mouth, he was only seven years old, sounding rather baby-like when he said it at that time, then when he reached the age of eleven, don¡¯t know how many times he was beaten by his father in total, these ssic and renowned words of his continued, just that they slightly changed from before, bearings also became much more seasoned.

    He would disdainfully nt his eyes, slowly saying: ¡°A tiger cub has no dog father, seeing my bright and valiant bearings, how could you possibly not imagine what my father is like?¡±

    After Meng Peng Fei hears this revised version of the ssic speech, he fumed out of his ears, then takes the big stick beside him, and prepares to show his precious son some good old ¡®dear love¡¯. But his wife ¨C Guo Wan Ying ¨C who was stood at the side speaks up, voice soft and tender, yet carries an imposing air that is impossible to ignore, she says: ¡°Should you beat my son silly, then what to do?¡±

    Meng Peng Fei nces at the stick that¡¯s approximately an arm thick, finding that his own wife¡¯s words are not unreasonable.

    Meng Peng Fei is a general, his martial arts are naturally top-notch, but his brain isn¡¯t very calctive. His wife- Guo Wan Ying ¨C may be a fragile woman, but have intensively read books on the history of wars since young, in that delicately small body, it is unsure how much calctive thoughts are hidden inside. This pair of man and woman had unexpectedly produced a spark, and have unexpectedly lived in harmony since. And after their harmonious times, their precious son ¨C Meng Han Yu ¨C was born, one whose body deserves a beating but is overly intelligent ¨C Meng Han Yu.

    Meng Han Yu may deserve some good spanking, but that brain of his truly is unspeakably great. Able to smoothly recite the four books and the five ssics, is greatly interested in reading war books and theories, able to speak about war strategies with good reasons ¨C¨C Meng Han Yu is nothing like an eleven-year-old in regards to these matters.

    In fact, Meng Peng Fei and Guo Wan Ying has another child, three years younger than Meng Han Yu, is a delicate and pretty little noble girl, named ¡®Ying Lu¡¯. Guo Wan Ying hopes for her own daughter to be ¡®crystal clear like dew¡¯, and not to be absorbed in war and strategies like her, thus losing the interests a girl should have. So she in particrly spent more efforts on her son, even if this son truly renders one unable tough, nor cry.

    Guo Wan Ying would always persuade her husband like this, ¡°Forget it, forget it, a child that doesn¡¯t deserve a beating cannot be considered to have a childhood, let us endure it for now and it¡¯ll pass by.¡±

    Since his wife has already said this, even though he is angered to the extent of having a body of fried hair, Meng Peng Fei can only grit his teeth and swallow it back: ¡°Forget it, forget it, with Han Yu¡¯s mother here, I¡¯ll endure it.¡± With a turn of an eye, he furiously thinks: ¡®Should I catch a day his mother isn¡¯t here, I must give this little rascal a good beating!¡¯

    The main character of this ¨C Meng Han Yu ¨C hence continued to cause endless trouble, wreaking havoc as he thinks: ¡®Where Mother is, I shall be. En en, must never ever be alone with Father.¡¯

    And the Meng family¡¯s youngest youngdy ¨C Ying Lu ¨C watches on with her big water-like eyes, watching the livid looking Father and tender looking Mother, as well as the slyly blinking Brother, feeling extremely confused ¨C ¡®Eh, what is wrong with Father, Mother and Brother, are they going to fight?¡¯Thinking up to here, she ps her hands together, very good, she bets Mother will win!

    Look at these few people of the Meng family, being noisy like flying chickens and jumping dogs every day, but they are just in happiness like that, so happy that it sure makes people jealous.

    This day, Meng Han Yu hears that his father will be apanying the emperor to participate in some sort of Mount Qi Yun gathering, in a moment of boredom, hees up with an idea. On the rare day, he doesn¡¯t run off outside, sounding ¡°pi-dian-pi-dian¡± as he runs to his father¡¯s study room, kicking open the big doors, whilst loudly yelling: ¡°Father, can Ie in?¡±

    Meng Peng Fei who was sat at the desk twitches the corners of his lips, ¡®This damned rascal, the door¡¯s already kicked open so why bother asking ah?¡¯

    Meng Han Yu is ustomed to seeing his father¡¯s angry face, he had only asked to be polite just now, that is his father after all, superficial efforts still need to be done. ¡°Father.¡± He doesn¡¯t hold back in walking up to the table, taking a snack from the te and stuffing it into his mouth, ¡°Mm, I heard you will be away in the next few days?¡±

    Meng Peng Fei tries his best to not set his eyes on the snacks, putting on a warm and happy smile as he says: ¡°En.¡± Not angry, he really isn¡¯t angry, although those snacks had been specially made for him by his wife, there are still many more on the te, so he must be magnanimous, cannot make a fuss over such a little matter with his son.

    ¡°Mm, how long will you be away for this time?¡± Meng Han Yu swallows the snack in his mouth, hand delivering another one from the te into his mouth and swallows it again.

    ¡°Around a month or so.¡± Meng Peng Fei uncontrobly stares at his son¡¯s mouth, ¡®Oh grandmother, how is this kid¡¯s throat so big? Swallowing one after another, isn¡¯t he afraid of choking?!¡¯

    Meng Han Yu does not mind his father¡¯s eyes on him at all, a snack in each hand as he starts engulfing them all, ¡®Mm, how could the snacks made by Mother be so delicious?¡¯ Greatly making him want to swallow his tongue down along with them! But he still hasn¡¯t forgotten about the serious matter, chewing as he vaguely asks: ¡°Father¡¯s going away for so long ah, Mother and I, as well as Sister will miss you to death then.¡±

    Meng Peng Fei clenches his fist, face slightly turning dark, ¡®Damned rascal, should you really think of your father so much, at least leave him a few snacks!¡¯

    ¡°Ke-ke-ke¡±, Meng Han Yu finally chokes a little, but after a deep breath, he starts to stuff himself again, ¡°About that Father ah, this time you leave, can¡­¡­¡±

    Meng Peng Fei could no longer endure it, reaching out smack away his little ws, ¡°Damned rascal stop right now! You¡¯ve almost eaten them all!¡±

    Meng Han Yu sheepishly draws back his hand, licking his fingertips as he says: ¡°Ai~, is it not just a few pieces of snacks, Father, why would you care about it so much?¡±

    Meng Peng Fei rolls his eyes, ¡°Don¡¯t say you don¡¯t know that your mother only makes these snacks once every six months.¡±

    Meng Han Yu sounds a few ¡°hei-hei¡±ughs, indeed, the snacks his mother makes is certainly delicious, but don¡¯t know why, she only makes it once every six months. He dusts off the crumbs from his hand, intimately nudging against Meng Peng Fei¡¯s side, ¡°About that ah, Father, say, you¡¯ll be away for so long this time ah¡­¡­¡±

    Meng Peng Fei relishes the taste of his wife¡¯s loving snacks, ¡°En?¡±

    ¡°Would there be many fun ces along the way ah¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°En, the scenery isn¡¯t bad.¡±

    ¡°The scenery is really that nice?¡±

    ¡°Why would I lie to a damned rascal like you?¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case ah¡­¡­¡± Meng Han Yu ps his hand, ¡°I¡¯ll go get packing then.¡±

    Meng Peng Fei¡¯s hand pauses, suspiciously looking at his own son, ¡°Why would you be packing?¡±

    Meng Han Yu answers in a matter of fact tone, ¡°Going out ah.¡±

    ¡°Going out where?¡±

    ¡°Mount Qi Yun ah.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Meng Peng Fei feels that his son is sometimes a really strange individual, ¡°Who said they¡¯ll bring you along?¡±

    Meng Han Yu deliberately acts cool as he throws back his sleeves, ¡°Father ah.¡±

    ¡°Me?¡± Meng Peng Fei twitches his eyes, smiling on surface as he says: ¡°When was this?¡±

    ¡°Just now ah.¡±

    ¡°Who agreed to bring you along just now?¡±

    ¡°Father ah.¡±

    ¡°Get lost you damned rascal, this old man isn¡¯t falling for this trick of yours, want to go to Mount Qi Yun with me? Let me tell you, no way!¡±

    Meng Han Yu furrows his brows, seriously asking: ¡°Father really isn¡¯t bringing me along?¡±

    Meng Peng Feifortably leans back on the chair, ¡°Not bringing.¡±

    ¡°Really not bringing?¡±

    ¡°Not bringing.¡±

    ¡°Fine then.¡± Meng Han Yu is dejected, ¡°I¡¯ll go find Mother.¡±

    Meng Peng Fei is feeling so proud right now, usually, it has always been the damned rascal angering him, today, it¡¯s a rare sight for him to have this damned rascal surrender, refreshing, even winning a battle isn¡¯t this refreshing! ¡°Go then, go then.¡± Go crying yourints to your mother, young child.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go tell Mother what I saw the day before.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Meng Peng Fei raises his brows, ¡°What did you see?¡±

    ¡°The day before, I went finding Father at the army training grounds.¡±

    Meng Peng Fei¡¯s smile copses, ¡°And?¡±

    ¡°I saw Father with Auntie Lin.¡±

    Meng Peng Fei gets a bit of a bad feeling, ¡°Then?¡±

    ¡°Auntie Lin hugged Father crying¡­¡­¡±

    Meng Peng Fei frantically stands up, ¡°Han Yu, it isn¡¯t like that between I and your Auntie Lin, you understand that.¡±

    Meng Han Yu lets out a mncholic sigh, ¡°I am only a child, how could I understand? I just know that Auntie Lin hugged Father as she sorrowfully cries, saying to Father ¡®I¡¯m willing to even be a little concubine!¡¯¡±

    Meng Peng Fei¡¯s face looks troubled, that Lin Xuan O, of all the people she could like, she has to like him, could it be that she doesn¡¯t know he will only love his wife in this lifetime?! ¡°Meng Han Yu, the person I love will only ever be your mother, Lin Xuan O has no rtion to me!¡±

    ¡°In fact¡­¡­¡± Meng Han Yu stretches out his words, earnestly looking at his father as he says: ¡°Father, I know the matter that day was just a misunderstanding.¡±

    ¡°En en.¡± Meng Peng Fei hastily nods, ¡°Misunderstanding, purely a misunderstanding!¡±

    ¡°You know that it is just a misunderstanding yourself.¡±

    ¡°Of course, of course, it is indeed just a misunderstanding!¡±

    ¡°But ah¡­¡­¡± Meng Han Yu¡¯s tone makes a turn, worriedly saying: ¡°Mother doesn¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­¡­¡± Meng Peng Fei thinks of his extremely extremely jealous wife, his sturdy body slightly trembles: when mydy gets jealous, it sure is¡­¡­

    Meng Han Yu spots the right timing, face making a change, brightly smiling as he asks: ¡°So, Father, are you bringing me along to Mount Qi Yun?¡±

    ¡°Not bringing.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to find Mother.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Meng Peng Fei grits his teeth and says: ¡°Bringing!¡±

    ¡°Yoohoo!¡± Meng Han Yu jumps high, excitedly running out, ¡°Time to get packing!¡±

    Behind him, Meng Peng Fei sounds ¡°ge-zhi-ge-zhi¡± as he grinds his teeth, but not long after, he reveals a wicked smile: bringing this damned rascal along to Mount Qi Yun this time¡­¡­perhaps, it¡¯ll be perfect for fixing him up?

    Thinking up to here, Meng Peng Fei suddenly doesn¡¯t feel gloomy anymore, handsome face smiling wickedly, until Guo Wan Ying walks in and gets startled by it.

    ¡°Eh, dear husband, what is¡­¡­going on with you?¡±

    ¡°Nothing nothing.¡± Meng Peng Fei gently embraces her, once again revealing a wicked smile where she cannot see, ¡°Just feel that the weather will be very good in a few days¡­¡­extremely good, that¡¯s it.¡±

    Meng Han Yu, this old man will let you know why the sun is always so¡­¡­red.

    Meng Peng Fei is an old fried dough, Meng Han Yu is a little fried dough.

    This day, old fried dough takes little fried dough along on a trip.

    Old fried dough ¨C Meng Peng Fei ¨C sets his mind on how to teach little fried dough a lesson, but little fried dough ¨C Meng Han Yu ¨C isn¡¯t an idle one either, always able to make old fried dough hit thin air with a flutter and sway, causing him to grit his teeth at the empty touch. Truthfully speaking, Meng Peng Fei is rather happy at heart, after all, no matter how slippery little fried dough is, he is still his son, his son is so intelligent, how could he not be happy?

    *Cough cough*, alright, although he sometimes truly does, really want to beat him.

    ¡°Father!¡± Meng Han Yu lightly pushes open the carriage window, sticking his head out to speak to Meng Peng Fei: ¡°How long left until we arrive ah?¡±

    Meng Peng Fei sits on the horse, back straight, a body of determination, ¡°None of your business.¡± Voice very formal, but the wordsing out of his mouth, not so much.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Meng Han Yu finds that his father is indeed immature, such reckless words¡­¡­could it be that he¡¯s still bothered about him snatching the wheat cake his mother made this morning? ¡°Father, I just ate two wheat cakes this morning.¡±

    Meng Peng Fei coldly harrumphs, ¡°Just?¡± What¡¯s meant by just? His wife had only made ten pieces of cakes in total, alright?!

    ¡°Father.¡± Meng Han Yu shakes his head, a face of helplessness, ¡°You sure are petty.¡±

    Meng Peng Fei turns his face, evilly ring at him, ¡°Brat, that was specially made for me by your mother.¡±

    Meng Han Yu really is speechless this time, and can only half-heartedly nod, ¡°Right, right, right, that was made for you by Mother, I won¡¯t fight over it with you, fine now?¡±

    Meng Peng Fei sounds ¡®heng¡¯ from his nose, ¡°At least your tactful.¡±

    ¡°Can you finally tell me how long we have left now?¡±

    ¡°Damned rascal, what¡¯re you in a rush for?¡± Meng Peng Fei looks ahead, ¡°There¡¯s at least another two weeks.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Meng Han Yu ufortably twists his body, ¡°How could it still be so long, my bones are about to fall apart already!¡±

    Meng Peng Fei gloatingly casts him a nce, ¡°Was it not you who insisted oning along with me?¡±

    ¡°Then how about¡­¡­¡± Meng Han Yu turns his eyes, ¡°I ride the horse, you sit in the carriage?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Meng Peng Fei twitches his eyes, instantly pushing Meng Han Yu¡¯s head back into the carriage, ¡°Sit back into your carriage!¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Meng Han Yu really dislikes sitting in horse carriages, he had originally expected to valiantly ride a horse like his father, who knew he would instead be sitting in a horse carriage like the delicatedies ¨C¨C ah ha, what a joke, should this matter spread to those several rascals on the streets, how could they not make fun of him? This matter must be kept secret, definitely must be kept secret!

    So once he arrives at the vi of Mount Qi Yun, Meng Han Yu slips out of the carriage, rather bear with the huge sun, than to remain in the horse carriage.

    ¡°Brat.¡± Meng Peng Fei¡¯s eyes are sharp, noticing his son¡¯s restlessness within an instant, ¡°You remain vignt now, this is not Yun Ze, not a ce for you to mess around in.¡±

    Meng Han Yu stretches his body, ¡°Father, I know, I know to act with propriety.¡±

    A soldieres forward at this moment, saying the emperor has called for Meng Peng Fei, Meng Peng Fei could only hastily tell him a few words before leaving, leaving Meng Han Yu to stroke his chin, a look of deep thoughts with unknown intentions.

    Reality tells Meng Peng Fei, Meng Han Yu may know what kind of a ything ¡®propriety¡¯ is, but very clearly, ¡®propriety¡¯ does not know what Meng Han Yu is.

    ¡°Meng! Han! Yu!¡± Meng Peng Fei darkens his face, eyes filled with fury as he looks at Meng Han Yu in the distance, ¡°Come here right now!¡±

    Meng Han Yu grinningly says: ¡°Father, what¡¯s wrong with you, why so angry?¡±

    The vein at Meng Peng Fei¡¯s temple vaguely twitches, he squeezes the words out through his teeth, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re actually asking me what¡¯s wrong?¡± Whilst saying this, he was approaching Meng Han Yu step by step, like a cheetah ready to pounce.

    Meng Han Yu inspects his left and right, taking a few steps back, ¡°What is Father saying, I don¡¯t understand at all ah.¡± Eyes chaotically darting around, a bright and clever look.

    ¡°You little b*stard!¡± Meng Peng Fei could not hold back anymore, with a few quick strides, he was about to catch him, but it cannot be helped that Meng Han Yu¡¯s body was able to dash to the side, urately eyeing a huge tree as he rapidly climbs up, agilityparable to a cat.

    ¡°Father ah.¡± Meng Han Yu plucks a leaf and ces it into his mouth ,¡±On such a hot day, don¡¯t let yourself fire up so much ah.¡±

    Meng Peng Fei narrows his eyes, ¡°You damned rascal! Get down right now!¡±

    ¡°Why should Ie down?¡± Meng Han Yu chews on the leaf, ¡°Should Ie, isn¡¯t that just asking to get hit?¡±

    ¡°So you know you¡¯re asking to get hit too?¡± Meng Peng Fei¡¯s lips twitches, ¡°Should you know, then why would you do all those things?¡±

    Meng Han Yu sighs, ¡°Father, I didn¡¯t mean to.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t mean to? Smashing therge cdon vase gifted by the Yun Mi emperor a day ago, setting fire to a Yun Zhan pce maid¡¯s hair a night ago, tearing the brocade fabric his majesty bestowed into shreds yesterday, knocking three teeth out of a Yun Mi eunuchst night.¡± Meng Peng Fei¡¯splexion looks worse and worse as he mentions each incident, ¡°Today, you actually dare to kill his majesty¡¯s fishes?!¡±

    Towards all these usations, Meng Han Yu feels very innocent, ¡°I really didn¡¯t mean to.¡±

    ¡°This old man doesn¡¯t care whether you meant it or not! Come down right now! This old man shall beat this damned rascal to death!¡±

    Meng Han Yu pulls a silly face, ¡°I just wouldn¡¯te down!¡±

    ¡°Are youing down?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Meng Han Yu smiles, not like his father can climb trees anyway, what can he do?

    ¡°Very good, very good.¡± Meng Peng Fei paces forward, then directly kicks at the big tree, causing all the leaves to shudder at the shock. He yells out towards the guards outside the courtyard: ¡°Come! Stay on guard under this tree! When Young Masteres down, tie him up and bring him to me!¡±

    The guard that had juste over, lowers his head as he responds ¡°yes¡±, only then does Meng Peng Fei smiles with satisfaction, saying to Meng Han Yu: ¡°Noting down? Fine, you stay up there then!¡±

    Having said that, he throws back his sleeves and leaves, leaving behind Meng Han Yu to reveal a scheming smile.

    ¡®Father ah, Father, could it be that you don¡¯t know, the majority of guards here gets along very well with me?¡¯

    Half a sichenter, Meng Han Yu is already situated at the side of a pond, deep within the forest. He lifts his sleeves, revealing two snow-white arms, fingers nimbly putting a bait onto the hook of the fishing rod, he holds the fishing rod, and fiercely throws the fishing line into the pond, then leisurely sits down, muttering: ¡°Ai~, is it not just few fishes that died, what¡¯s there to be making a fuss over? Fine, I¡¯ll catch some myself.¡±

    Fishing has always been an activity that requires patience, Meng Han Yu who never had patience since young is considerably patient in this matter, but once he caught the tenth fish, he is no longer calm. He uses his thumb and index finger to pick up the little little little little fish on the hook, eyes practically going cockeyed, gloomily saying: ¡°Where¡¯s your grandfather gone, sending a tiny thing like you to fool me?¡±

    The little little little little fish struggles a few times, silently expressing its protest.

    ¡°Ai~.¡± Meng Han Yu kindly returns it to the water, ¡°Little fish, may I trouble you to tell your grandfather, I don¡¯t want to see you, tell it to personallye find me.¡±

    The little little little little fish that had regained its freedom happily sways its body, swimming to somewhere else within a moment.

    ¡°Ai~.¡± Meng Han Yu furrows his brows, surrendering to fate as he once again picks up the fishing rod, ¡°Let¡¯s continue.¡±

    A quarter of an hourter, the originally straight fishing rod slowly curves down, and constantly pulls downwards. Meng Han Yu widens both his eyes, excitedly thinking: ¡®could it be that little little little little fish really went finding its grandfather just now?¡¯ He tries pulling the fishing rod, ha, it¡¯s really still sinking! He bes unbelievably happy, a big fish, this is great!

    But you must know, sometimes, when too happy, one can very easily be saddened after the excitement.

    For example¡­¡­if he cannot pull up this fish or something.

    ¡°Is this a joke?!¡± Meng Han Yu¡¯s face turns red, ¡°So heavy!¡± He takes a breath, then attempts to gather his milk-powered strength to strongly pull ¨C¨C but, he still cannot pull it up. In this precise moment, he catches glimpse of a blue figure appearing on his left. Looking carefully, it¡¯s an approximately seven or eight-year-old girl. He didn¡¯t think too much right then, stretching his neck to roar out: ¡°Over there, the one in blue,e to me!¡±

    The little girl in blue turns her head to him, seeming to eye him over.

    Meng Han Yu extends his hand and waves it about, ¡°What are you dilly-dallying for ah, quicklye and help me, I¡¯ve caught a huge huge fish, quick quick!¡±

    The little girl in blue finally shows some reaction, slowly pacing towards him.

    The fishing rod in hand trembles, Meng Han Yu immediately grabs it with both hands, still loudly yelling, ¡°Comeee, give me a hand, it¡¯s about toe upe up.¡±

    When the little girl in blue arrives by his side, Meng Han Yu once again yells, ¡°Quickly ah, you¡­¡­¡± The rest of the words are stuck in his throat.

    The little girl¡¯s facial features cannot be said to be particrly exquisite, can only be considered delicate and pretty, but that fair white face has a lovely touch of pink, making people just want to fiercely pinch it several times ¨C¨C *cough cough*, of course, that is if he didn¡¯t see the character on her forehead.

    But, such an unfortunate coincidence, he sees it.

    And so immediately bursts into manicughter,ughing to the point he didn¡¯t even care about the fishing rod anymore, ¡°Hahahahaha, hahahahaha.¡±

    The little girl in blue looks at him, expressionless, beady ck eyes showing no feelings.

    ¡°Haha, haha,¡± He runs out of breath fromughing, loosening one hand from the fishing rod to support his waist, speaking disjointedly: ¡°Ah, could it be, could it be you think by writing the word ¡®king (Íõ)¡¯ on your own forehead, would make you a tiger? Hahahahaha, I¡¯m dying ofughter, there¡¯s actually someone this stupid, hahahahaha.¡±

    The little girl freezes, calmly walking to the pond side and lowers her head to take a look, then reaches out to get some clean water and cleans the writing from her forehead.

    ¡°Hahaha, you¡¯re too funny, hahaha,¡± Meng Han Yu is extremely happy, ¡°Aiyoyoyo, my stomach hurts to death, say, how could you be so funny, hahaha, I¡¯ve heard of others plugging their ears to steal a bell, heard of others gifting money to have people hit them, but have never heard of anyone writing on their own forehead to act like a tiger, hahahahaha.¡±

    The little girl in blue ignores him, passing by him, about to leave.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go ah you, hahaha, fine, I won¡¯tugh at you anymore, is it not just because you want to be a big tiger?¡± The corners of Meng Han Yu¡¯s lips intensely turns up, eyes showing no signs of notughing, finding that this little girl really is unbelievably fun.

    The little girl stops in her steps, stilly looking at him, eyes focused.

    The fishing rod slightly sinks down and down in this moment, Meng Han Yu hurriedly turns and grabs it with two hands, words still spilling from his mouth, ¡°I¡¯m really not lying to you, I almost thought you were that tiger, oh right, also the most mighty, most formidable big tiger on Mount Qi Yun,eee, big tiger, give a hand give a hand.¡±

    Meng Han Yu was unable to wait for the little girl to hold onto the fishing rod, but had instead waited for his butt to get fiercely booted.

    Then, with a ¡°pu-tong¡±, he falls into the pond.

    Meng Han Yu nkly stands in the water for a few seconds before pointing at the little girl, angrily saying: ¡°You you you, you actually dare to kick Young Master ¨C I! You audacious one, do you know who my father is? My father is Meng Peng Fei! Just you wait, I¡¯ll definitely have my father throw you into the water and have you soak in it for three sichen!¡±

    The little girl remains expressionless, a pair of eyes calmly looking at him, neither happy nor angry.

    Meng Han Yu gets even more furious upon seeing this, just as he was about to say more, he was held up by the back cor. He gets a bad feeling, then, turning his head back, indeed¡­¡­

    ¡°You shameful brat still dare to be yelling there!¡± Meng Peng Fei holds his son up like holding a radish, cursing and scolding: ¡°You little b*stard, I¡¯ve told you not to run around everywhere, not run around everywhere, yet you still bring me trouble, watch how I sort you out once we get back!¡±

    Meng Han Yu shivers, his father has captured him with great difficulty, then he¡­¡­ ¡°¡°I I I, Father, it¡¯s her, it¡¯s her who kicked me down!¡± He points at the little girl,ining: ¡°Look, I¡¯mpletely soaked through!¡±

    ¡°Soaked your head! Watch how your mother will sort you outter!¡± Meng Peng Fei pushes away his child¡¯s wronged face, turning to say to the little girl: ¡°This youngdy, apologies, this damned son of mine has presumably done bad again, I truly am very sorry, very sorry, I¡¯ll teach him a good lesson once I get back.¡±

    Having said that, he one-handedly throws Meng Han Yu over his shoulder, taking long strides away. Meng Han Yu on his shoulder tries hard to swing his short arms and legs around, flopping around whilst yelling: ¡°Stupid fool, stupid tiger, just you remember, don¡¯t let me see you again, if not, I definitely won¡¯t go without teaching you a good lesson, aiyo! Father! Don¡¯t hit my butt! I¡¯ll tell Mother you¡¯re abusing me! Aiyo don¡¯t hit me don¡¯t hit me! It¡¯s swelling up, it¡¯s swelling up!¡±

    The little girl does not utter a sound, silently watching the father and son pair walk further and further away, a trace of smile vaguely surfacing on her delicately fair face.

    ¡°Father! Stop hitting me!¡± Meng Han Yu tries his best to cover his butt, voice piercing his lungs as he shouts: ¡°My butt¡¯s about to split into two!¡±

    Meng Peng Fei rolls his eyes, ¡°Your butt is originally split into two anyway.¡±

    Meng Han Yu turns nk for a moment, then continues to scream at the top of his lungs, ¡°My butt¡¯s about to split into four!¡±

    ¡°Into four? Let me tell you, should you have acted recklessly just now, your butt would¡¯ve be flower petals!¡±

    ¡°Ey?¡± Meng Han Yu stops screaming, ¡°What about just now?¡±

    ¡°Do you know who that little girl just now, is?¡±

    ¡°Hey, how am I supposed to know who she is?¡± Meng Han Yu doesn¡¯t think much of it, ¡°From the looks of it, presumably a fool.¡±

    Having just said that, his head receives a fierce knock by his father. ¡°Father!¡± Meng Han Yu really gets teary-eyed this time, ¡°Why did you hit me again?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m hitting you for yourck of knowledge! What fool? That is Yun Mi¡¯s Fifth Princess!¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    ¡°Ah my butt! You damned brat, causing trouble for me everywhere you go, I must beat you to death today!¡±

    ¡°Ey? Father, don¡¯t ah, I didn¡¯t know ah, don¡¯t hit me ah!¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t know? I¡¯ll beat you until you know today!¡±

    ¡°Father you¡¯re taking revenge!¡±

    Meng Peng Fei wickedlyughs, ¡°Yes I¡¯m taking revenge, what of it?¡±

    Meng Han Yu, you best pray for yourself.

    ¡­¡­

    Meng Peng Fei did not hold back at all this time, directly beating Meng Han Yu to lie in bed for five days and five nights, just like that, when sitting in the horse carriage upon returning, his butt was still vaguely stinging ¨C¨C you all know, a young child¡¯s memory is extremely good, and very easily hold grudges ¨C¨C Meng Han Yu is of no exception.

    Meng Han Yu had long engraved the memory of the little girl in blue into his brain, hundreds and thousands of times, heng, Yun Mi¡¯s Fifth Princess? What¡¯s so great about that? To actually dare to kick him into the water, actually causing him to get captured by his father, actually causing him to get beaten to the point of not being able to get out of bed for so long!

    Thinking up to here, he touches his own butt, secretly making up his mind, the next time he sees this Fifth Princess or whatever, he will definitely get a good revenge, let her know that he ¨C Meng Han Yu ¨C is not one to mess with!

    After returning from Mount Qi Yun, the struggle between Meng Peng Fei and Meng Han Yu still continues, the Meng Estate is still filled withughter and shouting just like before, but on a certain night, when Meng Han Yu returns home after having enough fun, what he faced was an empty Meng Estate, in ruins.

    Meng Han Yu originally didn¡¯t think much of it, but once he sees the broken objects along his path, he bes aware that something¡¯s not right. He runs all the way to his parents¡¯ bedroom, finally, frantically running into his sister¡¯s bedroom, then sees¡­¡­his sister¡¯s wet nurse, eyes opened in resentment as she lies on the ground, brown coloured clothing covered in blood.

    In that moment, Meng Han Yu¡¯s breathing halts, slowly covering his mouth with his hands, preventing the exmation from escaping his lips. He slowly approaches the corpse, lips slightly trembling¡­¡­

    Why did the wet nurse die?

    Where have Father, Mother and Ying Lu gone?

    Where have the people of the estate gone?

    When he was out, what had happened in the estate?

    Who is to tell him, exactly what went on?

    Meng Han Yu squats down, shaking hands prepared to shut the wet nurse¡¯s eyes, but sensitively finds that the wet nurse¡¯s eyes were set dead onto a box. A thought shes past his brain, quickly getting up and running to the box, he furiously opens it!

    He sees his always smiling younger sister, currently curled up inside, eyes tightly shut, face pale. He reaches out touch her face, so cold.

    ¡°Ying Lu, Ying Lu.¡± Meng Han Yu quietly speaks up, ¡°It¡¯s Brother, Ying Lu, wake up.¡±

    Ying Lu¡¯s eyes remains shut, deeply quiet as though sleeping.

    ¡°Ying Lu, don¡¯t scare Brother, open your eyes, alright?¡± Meng Han Yu¡¯s voice carries fear, slightly shaky, ¡°It¡¯s Brother ah.¡±

    Just as he reached out to carry Ying Lu out of the box, he hears the sound of footstepsing towards them. His eyes appear startled, immediately closing the box, and swiftly hiding into a cab at the side. He looks through the gap to see someone enter the room, the burly figure very familiar looking.

    His hands clenches tightly, it¡¯s¡­¡­Lieutenant Meng? Is he not battling at the borders?

    Lieutenant Meng looks around thepletely messed up room, furrowing his thick brows as he deeply says: ¡°General¡­¡­have Ie toote?¡± He looks at the wet nurse on the ground, and suddenly walks towards the box, frightening Meng Han Yu to almost cry out loud. Lieutenant Meng walks up to the box and stops, thinking for a moment, he reaches out to open it, but did not expect someone to jump out from the cab at the side, fiercely kicking at his leg, ¡°Not allowed to open!¡±

    When Lieutenant Meng hears this familiar voice, he abruptly stops his counterattack motion, calling out in surprise: ¡°Han Yu!¡±

    Who knew Meng Han Yu would look at him with alertness and resentment? Spreading open his arms to guard the box behind him.

    Lieutenant Meng ignores his alertness, single-handedly lifting him into his arm, ¡°Han Yu, you¡¯re still here, that¡¯s great!¡±

    Meng Han Yu uses all his efforts to struggle, throwing out his fist and kicking his legs, ¡°You let go of me!¡±

    ¡°Han Yu, you must calm down!¡± Lieutenant Meng seizes both his hands, ¡°I know you¡¯ll find it very difficult for you to ept such a huge issue happening to the Meng Estate, but you must calm down.¡±

    Only then does Meng Han Yu stops, raising his head to look at Liuetenant Meng, slowly asking: ¡°Uncle Meng, please tell me, exactly what happened to the Meng Estate?¡±

    Lieutenant Meng is slightly surprised, but tells him the truth, ¡°His majesty had made a decree this morning¡­¡­saying General is in cahoots with the enemy, betraying the nation, the entire household is to be arrested, and beheaded in three days.¡±

    Meng Han Yu appears to have been struck by lightning upon hearing this, ¡°His majesty¡­¡­made the decree? Father in cahoots with the enemy, betraying the nation?¡± He hooks up the corners of his lips and forces a smile, ¡°Uncle Meng, you¡¯re joking with me, right? How could Father possibly be in cahoots with the enemy and betray the nation? Father is Yun Ze¡¯s most formidable general, no?¡± And also his majesty, his majesty who has always been full of smiles, his majesty who pampers me more so than Father, how could he possibly set a decree to arrest and behead the entire household?

    Lieutenant Meng just solemnly nods, ¡°Han Yu, we all know your father is innocent, but with evil ministers in power right now, the empress covering the sky with one hand, nevermind evidence, whether the imperial decree was even personally set by his majesty or not, is unknown¡­¡­¡±

    Meng Han Yu grabs Lieutenant Meng¡¯s wrist, ¡°Then let us go find his majesty, let us go and clear Father and Mother from the usations, let us go and rescue them!¡±

    ¡°Han Yu, you need to calm down!¡± Lieutenant Meng grabs his shoulders, ¡°The pce is currently searching everywhere for you and your sister, we need to find somewhere to hide first!¡±

    ¡°We need to save Father and Mother!¡±

    ¡°The most important matter right now is to protect you and your sister!¡±

    ¡°Then¡­¡­¡± His eyes turns red, ¡°What about Father and Mother?¡±

    Lieutenant Meng sighs, ¡°We¡¯ll¡­¡­have to make a long-range n.¡±

    Meng Han Yu and Meng Ying Lu were hidden away in a safe ce by Lieutenant Meng, but the so-called long-range nning to save the family¡­¡­Lieutenant Meng knows, there is practically no hope. So three dayster, after disguising themselves, Lieutenant Meng takes Meng Han Yu to appear amongst the crowd, quietly watching the scaffolding in the distance.

    Meng Han Yu sees his always valiant father currently kneeling on the ground with his back straight, the white prisoner clothing covered with dried blood, raggedly exposing each and every whip, and burn mark on his skin, his persevering face full of unyielding attitude, but when he meets eyes with his mother, there would be traces of tenderness. His mother is still as beautiful as ever, just that her face is pale, fragile as though the wind can blow her down, his mother¡¯s eyes contains no fear, only containing faint satire, when she meets eyes with his father, it would be so tender and loving.

    These are his parents, the parents that had always pampered him, and loved him.

    Amongst the crowd, some people would asionally curse at the officials and executioners on the scaffolding, but those people¡¯s faces are still so stiff, the voice reading the imperial decree is so cold and rigid, not carrying the slightest of feelings.

    ¡°Han Yu, don¡¯t look.¡± Lieutenant Meng reaches out to cover Meng Han Yu¡¯s eyes, but he just pushes it away with determination, coldly watching his father and mother on the scaffolding.

    He sees, sees his father¡¯s and mother¡¯s eyes that remained calm all along, his father and mother smiles at one another, he sees them vaguely reveal their sorrows, he sees¡­¡­

    A scene of red.

    Lieutenant Meng worriedly looks at Meng Han Yu, but sees him with a calm face, eyes unblinking, gaze set dead onto the red blood on the scaffolding.

    The youngster in this moment, is no longer that mischievous and trouble-making Meng Han Yu he is familiar with.

    Nor is there anybody called Meng Han Yu in this world anymore.

    Many yearster he and her had met again, she is still her, and he, had long not been the original him anymore.

 Seventy-Nine

    <h4>Chapter Seventy-Nine</h4>

    The conversation with Meng Shao Juest night felt unreal as though it was nothing more than a dream, but such topic of conversation is destined to only be treated as a dream, after waking up from the dream, he continues his own vengeance, I continue my own ns.

    The intersection of lives that are not on the same path should just be like this.

    Since Ying Lu said she will help me pass on the news, the quicker it is done, the better. I dare not to risk having Ying Lu carrying a letter, and can only tell her the address, telling her to personally pass on the spoken message to Yang Fan.

    After Ying Lu had left, the room went quiet, I let out a sigh of relief, the right hand at my chest seems to be able to feel the quick beating of my heart.

    An ke Lan, stay calm.

    I continuously walk back and forth in the room, my clenched fist sweating without stop, the sticky feeling a little unbearable. Until Qing Ya enters the room and asks me if I¡¯m feeling unwell anywhere out of concern, do I deliberately lie on the soft couch to feign calmness.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± I say to Qing Ya, also saying it to myself.

    Ying Lu very quickly returns, she is clearly very nervous, tightly holding my hands as she tells me she has found Yang Fan, and has passed on my words to Yang Fan as I had instructed.

    I feel my entire body lose all its energy in one moment, leaning against her shoulder as I quietly say: ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Ying Lu pauses, thenughingly scolds: ¡°Silly, we¡¯re friends.¡±

    I look at her delicately pretty face and lightly smile, that¡¯s right, we are friends.

    As the old saying goes, the moment of waiting is the toughest.

    Ying Lu has already passed on my words to Yang Fan, yet the situation on Yang Fan¡¯s side is unknown to me. Is Yang Fan able to rescue Yuwen Rui¡­¡­? This is undoubtedly the most crucial problem.

    However, I very quicklye to realise my own negligence.

    ¡°Ah-Lan.¡± Meng Shao Jue suddenly appears at the doors, handsome face looking very unpredictable.

    My hand holding the cup trembles, yet the expression on my face remains unchanging, ¡°En.¡±

    Ying Lu¡¯s expression is extremely unnatural, forcing herself to hook up her red lips as she says to him: ¡°How strange, does Brother not need to apany Young Lady Hua today? Howe you would think ofing here¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Ying Lu, shut up right now.¡± The look in Meng Shao Jue¡¯s eyes is ice-cold as he says this.

    ¡°Brother¡­¡­¡± Ying Lu¡¯s eyes turns red, resentfully saying: ¡°Are you not even allowing me to speak about her now?¡±

    Meng Shao Jue¡¯s hands are held behind his back, phoenix eyes travelling back and forth between Ying Lu and I, finally stopping on her, ¡°Ying Lu, where did you go yesterday?¡±

    Ying Lu¡¯s body trembles, ¡°I¡­¡­I went out to buy some powder and rouge yesterday.¡± Herposure instead bes steadier, strongly saying: ¡°Didn¡¯t Brother say that on the twentieth of every month, Xiang Fen Court will release new products? I went to have a look with Xiao Die yesterday, this time¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Ying Lu.¡± Meng Shao Jue¡¯s emotions are unclear in those ck beady eyes, ¡°Other than going to Xiang Fen Court, where else did you go?¡±

    Ying Lu innocently shakes her head, ¡°I didn¡¯t go anywhere.¡±

    Meng Shao Jue keeps his eyes fixed onto her for a while, then suddenly hooks up his thin lips into a smile, yet his eyes appear as sharp as a de, ¡°Ying Lu, I really am starting to regret spoiling you to this state now.¡±

    ¡°Brother.¡± Ying Lu remains her usual self, firmly saying: ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re referring to.¡±

    ¡°Ying Lu,¡± He approaches Ying Lu, looking down at her, ¡°Whether you are lying or not, you should be clear of this yourself.¡±

    He stands straight as he looks towards me, long and narrow eyes containingplications, ¡°Last night, someone went to the prison cell Yuwen Rui is held captive in to save him, unfortunately, the rescue mission was a failure, and instead, a few people were captured by me, the few that were captured are extremely tight lipped, no matter what, they will not say where they got the information from¡­¡­but what I have, are ways to make people speak up.¡± He turns to look at Ying Lu, asking with a smile: ¡°Ying Lu, what did you go to a pawnshop for yesterday?¡±

    ¡°How do you know I went to a pawnshop?¡± Ying Lu looks at him in disbelief, ¡°You sent people to track me?¡±

    He slightly narrows his phoenix eyes, ¡°There are naturally people protecting you in the shadows.¡±

    ¡°Brother!¡± Ying Lu takes a few steps back, ¡°Just because of this, you¡¯re suspecting that I was the one who told them? Then how could I know where you¡¯ve kept Yuwen Rui imprisoned?¡±

    ¡°Ying Lu, I¡¯m not dumb.¡± He shakes his head, saying to me: ¡°The spy in the prison has already been captured by me, you need not waste your breath either, you cannot save him, unless you agree to my condition¡±

    The prison guard has already been captured?

    I lightly look at him, ¡°Why is it necessary?¡± Why is it necessary to persist in something that you shouldn¡¯t persist in?

    ¡°You cannot be like that.¡± Ying Lu walks up to him, her tone solemn.

    ¡°Ying Lu, you also wish for Ah-Lan to be your sister-inw, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Brother!¡± Ying Lu ps away his hand, ¡°You cannot treat Ah-Lan like this, it¡¯s you who wishes to marry someone else, then why can¡¯t you let her go?¡±

    His eyes darken, ¡°Ying Lu, you don¡¯t understand the matters between grownups.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t understand! I just know that if you like someone, then you should put all your heart into treating her well, and not go marry someone else whilst saying you love her!¡± Ying Lu roars: ¡°Brother you¡¯re too selfish!¡±

    ¡°Selfish?¡± Meng Shao Jue finally gets angry, ¡°Very well.¡± He coldly says: ¡°I am able to not take your role in this matter into ount, but from today onwards, you must obediently stay in your room, not to take a single step out.¡± Having said that, he throws back his sleeve and leaves, leaving Ying Lu to grit her teeth at his back figure.

    ¡°Selfish!¡± Ying Lu kicks away a stool as she resentfully shouts this: ¡°Brother is too selfish!¡±

    ¡°Ying Lu.¡± I lower my eyes, ¡°Forget it.¡±

    ¡°Ah-Lan, I¡¯m sorry, Brother, he¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not wrong.¡± I shake my head, ¡°He and I are originally not people walking along the same path, such a situation was already to be expected.¡± So what if the information was sent out? In the end, nevermind not being able to rescue him, instead, the Pang Jia Pawnshop has been exposed¡­¡­no one can be med for the failure this time, not like we¡¯re the heavens, it¡¯s not possible to include everything in the calctions of scheming.

    Ying Lu dejectedly lowers her eyes, ¡°What to do now¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Ying Lu, it¡¯s alright.¡± Ifortingly say: ¡°The bridge can be crossed once we get to it.¡± But when will we be able to reach this bridge? I cannot possibly know.

    ¡°Young Lady.¡± Qing Ya knocks on the door, ¡°May you return to your room for a rest sooner.¡±

    Ying Lu resentfully res at Qing Ya, ¡°Don¡¯t need you toe usher me!¡±

    Qing Ya¡¯s face remains unchanging, ¡°Gentleman asks of Young Lady to quickly return to your room.¡±

    Ying Lu¡¯s hands clenches into fists, just as she was about to start cursing and scolding, Ie to stop her. I say: ¡°Head back for now.¡±

    ¡°Ah-Lan¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m alright.¡± I spread my lips into a smile, ¡°Afraid your brother really is angry this time, you should be more obedient for now, it¡¯s my fault for dragging you into this.¡±

    ¡°What are you saying?!¡± Ying Lu deliberately acts fine as she pats my shoulder, ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving first then, see you again another day.¡±

    I say ¡°alright¡±, although I¡¯m afraid to know that this ¡®another day¡¯, will not be in the foreseeable future.

    Ying Lu is put under house arrest, and I once again stay in the room, day after day, going back to the lifestyle I had when I was first captured.

    There is a phrase called ¡®no path to take¡¯.

    En, it seems that I currently have no path to take.

    But when Xiao Hei carries a white piece of note in its mouth, wiggling its bottom in running towards me, Ie to understand, what is meant by ¡®the heaven¡¯s will always leave a door open¡¯ and¡­..¡®a running pig is like a fairy¡¯.

    Ying Lu¡¯s note says she has been put under house arrest, other than her own courtyard, she is unable to go anywhere else, with two maids at her sides at all times, with no freedom at all. I respond to her note telling her to be more obedient these days, dutifully stay in for a few days and all will be fine. Ying Lu then says, this is the first time she has been locked up since young, it sure is a new feeling. I say it¡¯ll be fine once you get used to it, there¡¯s a first for everything.

    She and I uses this ¡®pig messenger¡¯ to exchange words with one another, and to resolve the nkness and helplessness in both our hearts.

    Until the third day, when Ying Lu angrily writes: ¡°Heng, Brother can continue to keep me locked up tomorrow if he¡¯s so capable, either way, it¡¯s not like I want to go to that rubbish imperial pce!¡±

    My hands trembles as I hold the note: ¡°Imperial pce? Su Qi¡¯s birthday?¡±

    Ying Lu replies: ¡°It¡¯s the emperor¡¯s birthday tomorrow, this future empress, the younger cousin of mine, is naturally on the list of invites as well, just that, who is to know that I don¡¯t even want to be this empress¡¯ older cousin? Have always despised the very sight of her since young!¡±

    Iugh at thisss¡¯ childlike behaviour, whilst a thought rapidly shes past my mind.

    Ying Lu will be attending Su Qi¡¯s birthday tomorrow¡­..

    Su Qi.

    I have forgotten about Su Qi.

    Meng Shao Jue capturing Yuwen Rui and I, Yuwen Rui being imprisoned in a secret prison, and I have been put under arrest in the Prime Minister Estate. The one interrogating Yuwen Rui that day was an official, which also means that the matter of Yuwen Rui being imprisoned here is known to Su Qi, and the matter of me being captured, should also be known to Su Qi, or maybe not. But there¡¯s one thing I can be certain of, Meng Shao Jue most certainly didn¡¯t tell Su Qi that I have once offered to exchange Yuwen Rui¡¯s life with the treasure maps. Meng Shao Jue kept hold of this information for his own selfish means, so that I can only be forced to agree to his condition, but should Su Qie to know of this information¡­¡­

    Su Qi would promise me, because he is the monarch of the nation.

    I hold the brush as I scrawl the words onto the paper: ¡°Ying Lu, think of a way to tell Su Qi I¡¯m in the Prime Minister Estate, and¡­¡­I have what he wants.¡±

 Eighty

    <h4>Chapter Eighty</h4>

    Waiting until the third day, the moment Su Qi pushes open the doors and enters, a line of words clearly shes in my brain: ¡®every cloud has a silver lining¡¯.

    Even if Yuwen Rui and I have been captured, even if I have been imprisoned here for so long, even if the ns I came up with have failed, right now, I have still found a way.

    No one should lose hope at any given time, because, perhaps hope is just around the next corner, as long as you persist for a little longer, you will be able to see it.

    When Su Qi sees me, a familiar tender warmth rapidly shes past his eyes, then in the next moment, he courteously speaks up: ¡°Fifth Princess, long time no see.¡±

    Thest time we met, I was still addressing him as Seventh Brother, but now it can only be ¡®your majesty¡¯,ment instantly washes over me, yet my face can only remain calm as I say: ¡°Your majesty, long time no see.¡±

    Su Qi¡¯s pair of enchanting peach blossom eyes appears unpredictable, ¡°Fifth Princessing to Yun Ze this time, afraid you have yet to have good tour around, right? Don¡¯t know if Princess is willing to enter the pce with zhen, wait until a day zhen is free to take you for good tour around?¡±

    I hook up my lips, ¡°I¡¯d be extremely pleased to.¡±

    Su Qi smiles, pretty face filled with courtesy.

    When Su Qi and I leave, Meng Shao Jue was waiting at the doors, a shallow smile surfaces on his handsome face, yet those shiny ck orbs are like whirlpools, deep and gives off a sense of danger. When he sees me, he happily hooks up his thin lips, yet his eyes turns a few points colder.

    He fixes his gaze onto me, slowly saying: ¡°Is Princess that dissatisfied with this Prime Minister Estate of mine?¡±

    I lightly say to him: ¡°The Prime Minister Estate is naturally great, but it¡¯s not where I should be staying at.¡±

    He slightly narrows his phoenix eyes, the smile wiped clean from his lips.

    ¡°Shao Jue.¡± Su Qi speaks up, ¡°What is of more importance, you should be aware of this yourself.¡±

    Meng Shao Jue lowers his eyes, indifferently saying: ¡°This subject¡­¡­understands.¡± Having said that he takes a step back, not sparing me another nce.

    Upon seeing this, Su Qi says to me: ¡°Princess please.¡±

    I clench both my hands and turn my eyes away, stepping out of this ce that I have stayed in for almost a month.

    Fated but not destined, or destined but not fated, who is to care about this now?

    The blue coloured sedan is considerablyfortable inside, I slowly close my eyes, recalling Meng Shao Jue¡¯s troubled expression from before, and lightly sigh. Towards Meng Shao Jue ¨C this person ¨C I still cannot say I hate him, perhaps he is cunning and ruthless, perhaps he only sees his own interests, perhaps he takes to underhanded means, but how could all this be said to be his wrong? Every person has things they cannot take control of, and he clearly went through more pain than the average person.

    If I were him, maybe I would act even more ruthlessly. But I am not him, so I only wish to advise him, don¡¯t just look back when you¡¯ve reach the end, only to see that everything you had wanted is already gone, and cannot be retrieved, leaving only regrets behind.

    People are always like that, able to understand other people¡¯s pain, but is unable to truly feel it.

    Approximately one sichenter, the sedanes to a stop, a person who appears to be the head eunuches up to greet me, then takes me to a courtyard, saying to me: ¡°Princess may wish to wash yourself first, this eunuch shall take you to see his majestyter.¡±

    I nod, cooperatively following several pce maids into the room. After washing myself, I once again follow that head eunuch in turning left and wandering right for half a quarter of an hour, finally stopping before the imperial study room.

    The head eunuch lowers his head and says: ¡°His majesty is currently waiting for Princess inside, may Princess enter.¡±

    I say: ¡°En.¡±

    I push open the doors and enter, Su Qi is currently holding a memorial to the throne, focused on reading it, the swirling smoke surrounds him, making the scene appear rather ethereal. He raises his head to look at me, thin lips shallowly hook up, ¡°Princess, you¡¯re here,e take a seat.¡±

    I walk up and sit facing him as instructed.

    He ces down the memorial in hand, exquisite peach blossom eyes filled with gentleness, ¡°Don¡¯t know what the words Princess told Lady Meng to pass onto me yesterday¡­¡­is supposed to mean?¡±

    I smile, ¡°What does your majesty think?¡±

    His long and slender finger traces along the edge of the memorial, narrowing his peach blossom eyes as he says: ¡°The things that zhen wants are far too many, so as of now, zhen is unable to guess which one Princess is referring to.¡±

    I am also toozy to be beating around the bush with him, directly saying: ¡°Yun Mi¡¯s and Yun Zhan¡¯s treasure maps, in exchange for both Yuwen Rui and Ling Xian Er.¡±

    ¡°Yun Mi¡¯s and Yun Zhan¡¯s treasure maps?¡± His eyes instantly appears to containplications, ¡°Princess sure is magnanimous.¡±

    I lightly say: ¡°They are no more than useless sheets of paper to me.¡± Yet to them, they are but iparable treasures.

    He thoughtfully nods, then says: ¡°You think zhen will agree to this exchange?¡±

    I slowly hook up my lips, ¡°Then¡­..do you not agree?¡±

    A smile gradually surfaces on his face, attractive voice saying: ¡°Zhen agrees.¡±

    I shrug my shoulders, is that not fine then?

    He lightly knocks on the desk, ¡°Are you not afraid zhen will refuse to release the people after receiving the treasure maps?¡±

    ¡°Not afraid.¡± I smile and shake my head, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t give you this chance.¡± Since I am able to offer such a condition, naturally I have taken other things into consideration, carrying out such idiotic acts of failing to steal the chicken and losing the rice is not something I enjoy doing.

    ¡°Very well, it is set then, the two treasure maps shall be given in exchange for Yuwen Rui and that Ling Xian Er.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± I fix my gaze onto him, ¡°Before this, I want to see Yuwen Rui.¡±

    ¡°When?¡±

    ¡°Now.¡±

    He thinks for a moment, ¡°Alright, zhen shalle with you.¡±

    I get up, yet my right hand had been grabbed hold of by someone, I turn back, seeing Su Qi with one hand pressed onto the desk, one hand grabbing me.

    ¡°Ah-Lan.¡± He sighs, revealing a pampering look of helplessness that I¡¯m familiar with, ¡°Are you really not going to acknowledge me?¡±

    I pause, biting my lip before calling out: ¡°Seventh Brother.¡±

    Su Qi walks up to my side, lowering himself to look at me, bitterly smiling as he says: ¡°Little fool, you¡¯re finally willing to call out to me?¡±

    When I hear this sound of ¡®little fool¡¯ that I have long not heard, my heart immediately surges with an indescribable feeling, bitter and sour, in particrly difficult to bear with, I lower my eyes, ¡°Seventh Brother is no longer Seventh Brother anymore, but is Yun Ze¡¯s emperor.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right ah, Yun Ze¡¯s emperor.¡± His voice contains a lot of helplessness, ¡°And you are Yun Mi¡¯s fifth princess, we are not siblings but are enemies, is that right?¡±

    I go silent for a moment, in the end, nodding my head.

    He strokes my fringe, ¡°Sillyss, must you make it so clear?¡±

    I hold his reckless hand, looking up at him as I say: ¡°Before, we had always thought your birthday was in early spring, but did not know that isn¡¯t even your real birthday. Now¡­¡­Seventh Brother, although it¡¯s a dayte, I still need to say to you, happy birthday.¡±

    His pretty peach blossom eyes shes, instantly pulling me into an embrace, lowly saying: ¡°Sillyss, you¡¯re still so silly.¡±

    I suddenly feel a wave of sadness, thinking of the past Yuwen Xiu¡¯s heartless expression, thinking of the past Yuwen Xiu¡¯s shouting and yelling expression¡­¡­that was all the past Yuwen Xiu, and not the current Su Qi.

    ¡°Your majesty.¡± I push him away, indifferently saying: ¡°Let¡¯s get going.¡±

    When Su Qi raises his head, he also restores his previousposure, eyes deep and still like water, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Some matters have ultimately passed, no longer able to retrieve.

    The secret prison Su Qi takes me to, is already a different one to the one Meng Shao Jue kept Yuwen Rui inst time,pared to thest one, this prison cell is clearly much cleaner, nor has Yuwen Rui been tied to a cross, he now wears a set of clean prisoner clothing, slightly curling up his body as he lies on the pile of dry straw.

    I watch him from the doors for a long time, motionless.

    ¡°Go on in.¡± Su Qi quietly says: ¡°Zhen shalle back in a quarter of an hour.¡±

    He has the prison guard open the door before leaving, I hesitate for a moment as I face the unlocked cell door, finally pushing it open with trembling hands, slowly walking up to Yuwen Rui¡¯s side. I squat down to look at him, only seeing his tightly shut eyes seeming to have lost consciousness, elegantly handsome face now pale white.

    I unconsciously bite down on my lips, reaching out to gently touch his face.

    Very icy, but still contains warmth.

    I smile, yet my eyes endlessly produce the wet substance thates rolling down.

    I let the tears fall whilst smiling, has he also been worrying about me over this month? Worrying about me just like how I worry about him?

    Then, hisshes slightly flutters, extremely slowly, exerting so much energy in opening his eyes. His brown orbs doesn¡¯t have any focus, but is able to see the happiness in them, he moves his dried lips, extremely lightly saying: ¡°Ah-Lan, you¡¯re here.¡±

    I curl up my lips, saying with a smile: ¡°En, Cousin, I¡¯m here.¡±

    ¡°Missed me?¡±

    ¡°En, missed you, what about you?¡±

    ¡°En, didn¡¯t miss that much.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I keep seeing you in my dreams.¡±

    ¡°Dreaming of me doing what?¡±

    ¡°Dreaming of you losing your tooth from eating dumplings when you were little, getting tripped up by me when walking, getting kicked into the pond when ying with water, getting a tortoise drawn onto you when sleeping¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­you sure carried out so many great deeds.¡±

    ¡°Not bad, I will try harder in future. In fact¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m also dreaming right now, aren¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± I hold back the tears as I shake my head, moving closer to him, using my forehead to rub against him, ¡°See, I¡¯m warm.¡±

    He extremely strains himself to blink, ¡°You¡¯re warm.¡±

    ¡°En, which means I¡¯m real.¡±

    For a long moment, he tries to gather all the strength in his arms, raising his arms to wrap them around my waist, lightly smiling as he says: ¡°Haven¡¯t held you for so long, have you gotten thinner?¡±

    ¡°Gotten a lot thinner.¡± I furrow my brows, ¡°Waiting for you to help me gain it all back in future.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s an easy matter.¡± He sounds a cough, both arms weakly falling back down, ¡°Don¡¯t you be chubby when the timees.¡±

    ¡°Chubby is good, chubby is blessed.¡± I wrap my hands around his, leaving his ice-cold body temperature to transfer to me, stirring up my heart into waves of trembles, ¡°Cousin, are you very tired?¡±

    ¡°En.¡± He half squints his fox eyes, ¡°Always wanting to sleep.¡±

    ¡°Sleep then, have a good rest.¡± I rest my head against his chest, listening to his heartbeat, ¡°You will have the energy after sleeping.¡±

    ¡°Ah-Lan.¡±

    ¡°En?¡±

    ¡°My mouth is so dry.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go get you water.¡±

    ¡°No need to drink water.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°Kiss me.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you to kiss me.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­alright.¡±

    My one hand holds his, my other hand moves the loose hair by his temples behind his ear, then carefully look at his pale and thin lips, gently pasting mine onto them. I use my tongue to delicately trace his pretty lip line, moistening his dry lips, then cheekily bite him, watching the original pale-white turn a rosy-red, stunningly tender.

    ¡°Mm.¡± He lowly hums, ¡°So mischievous.¡±

    Having said that, he no longer stays still, tongue rapidly starting to invade, intecing around my tongue as he overbearingly sucks it, aplete contrast from the fragile and weak look on his face. His attack is far too overbearing and wilful, causing me to run out of air in no time, I try hard to part our tightly pressed lips, but all my attempts were futile, and I could only be forced to be entangled with his tongue.

    And then, the strength in my mouth suddenly disappears, Yuwen Rui¡¯s half opened eyes only leaves a small slit, vaguely leaving behind one line, ¡°That¡¯s it, all my strength has been used up now.¡± After saying that, he falls unconscious again.

    I could neitherugh nor cry, could this be the legendary phrase of ¡®dying under the peony flower, remain dissolute as a ghost¡¯?

    I peck his lips, quietly saying: ¡°Sleep well.¡±

    I have always been on the epting end of you treating me well, now¡­¡­

    I want to treat you well this time.

 Eighty-One

    <h4>Chapter Eighty-One</h4>

    Two dayster, Su Qi leads a small team of people to set off to Mount Qi Yun, amongst them, that includes Yuwen Rui and I, as well as Meng Shao Jue.

    As a hostage, Yuwen Rui naturally cannot be kept with me, he has been arranged to upy the horse carriage at the very end on his own, along the way, there is a physician taking care of his health ¨C¨C this is a request I made to Su Qi, he must ensure Yuwen Rui will have enough energy to walk on his own after we reach Mount Qi Yun.

    As to why we are going to Mount Qi Yun¡­¡­

    This bring us back a little, back then when I had gotten hold of two treasure maps, I naturally could not keep them on me, and so when we passed by Mount Qi Yun on our way to Yun Ze, I had the sudden thought to keep the treasure maps buried on Mount Qi Yun. And the ce where the treasure maps have been buried is very strange, is just happens to be beside a cliff.

    Thinking about now, this treasure map hiding spot really isn¡¯t bad.

    When we arrive at Mount Qi Yun, it was already sunset, the dim yellow skies glows against the mountain, emerald leaves appear to have a double image, giving off a slightly bleak feeling.

    The entire group rushed here for half a month, although extremely exhausted right now, they are hoping for a quick battle with quick decisions. I don¡¯t drag this on either, directly pointing out the way, and so we head forth with great vigour in ascending the mountain, arriving at the cliff where I had buried the treasure map.

    Su Qi¡¯s voice sounds from outside the horse carriage: ¡°Princess, we have already arrived at the cliff.¡±

    I lift the curtain to take a look outside, stepping out of the horse carriage and say to him: ¡°Your majesty, please have your people maintain twenty meters of distance.¡±

    Su Qi nods, ¡°Alright.¡± He turns back andys out the order, the sound of horse hooves mixed with carriage wheels is instantly heard, approximately six or seven minutester, they alle to a stop.

    ¡°Princess, now¡­¡­?¡±

    I smile, raising my skirt as I take a few steps forward, ¡°Is your majesty able to give me a little hoe?¡±

    Su Qi narrows his peach blossom eyes, ¡°A little hoe?¡±

    ¡°En.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Su Qi beckons someone and says a few words, not long after, a little hoe is brought to me, ¡°Princess.¡±

    I take the hoe and weigh it in hand, saying with a smile: ¡°May your majesty also stand twenty meters away now.¡±

    Su Qi deeply looks at me,plications shing in his eyes, ¡°Alright.¡±

    He takes the people attending to him in withdrawing back, stopping when he is standing shoulder to shoulder with the rest.

    I take the hoe and walk up to the cliff, the cliff is still a deste area, with no weed growing, the stones and rocks dry and cold, looking down, there is an endless mottled view, cold darkness that appears to be able to swallow people up, should one not be careful. I rub the goosebumps that have raised along my arms, finding a half covered stone in the ground, then take ten steps to the left and another three steps back, using the little hoe as I start digging.

    In the distance, there are eyes fixed onto me, focused and burning. My hand holding the hoe cannot help but tighten, I can only concentrate more on digging the soil. Approximately five minutester, the corner of a dark blue cloth is revealed amongst the soil, I take a deep breath, quickly throwing the hoe aside as I dig out the thing wrapped in the blue cloth.

    Inside is precisely Yun Mi¡¯s and Yun Zhan¡¯s treasure maps.

    I dust off the soil on the cloth, saying to Su Qi, who is in the distance: ¡°The thing you want is here.¡±

    A bright shine rapidly flitters past Su Qi¡¯s eyes, ¡°Very well, when is Princess prepared for me to release them?¡±

    ¡°No hurry.¡± I patiently say: ¡°May your majesty bring me ten signal res?¡±

    ¡°Signal res?¡± Su Qi raises his brows, ¡°What does Princess want those for?¡±

    I lightly say: ¡°Naturally to find people to take Cousin back.¡±

    Su Qi hooks up his thin lips, neither agreeing nor disagreeing as he shallowly smiles: ¡°But Princess has yet to give me the treasure maps.¡±

    I also answer with a seeming smile: ¡°What is your majesty afraid of, in this current situation, afraid that even if I plug in some wings, I cannot fly.¡± By the cliff, there are three paths to descend the mountains, the front path has been blocked by them, the left and right path may be empty, but with my two legs, wanting to outrun their horses¡­¡­is not possible.

    Su Qi has nothing more to say, telling people to wrap the signal res in paper and then throw it over to me. I ce the treasure maps into my sleeves, picking up the signal res and light them, setting off one the first time, then set two off two minutester, and set off another, stopping after using four of them.

    Facing me, Su Qi¡¯s party just quietly watches my actions.

    I dust off my hands, looking at the green smoke in the air before nodding at Su Qi: ¡°May your majesty wait a moment.¡±

    Su Qi also nods, handsome face looking very amiable.

    The autumn winds whistles, approximately a quarter of an hourter, several people in ck nimbly make their way up the mountain, disregarding the alerted eyes and drawn out swords of Su Qi¡¯s guards, theye up to me.

    The leader amongst them say to me: ¡°This subordinate greets Princess.¡±

    This leader is no stranger to me, Yuwen Rui has taken me to see him before, and told me how to get in touch with them, hence how I was able to make use of him this time. I say: ¡°Wait aside for now, get ready to take your master backter.¡±

    The leader does not say much either, respectfully saying: ¡°Yes.¡±

    I once again nce at Su Qi, ¡°Your majesty may bring Cousin out now.¡±

    Su Qi slightly furrows his brows upon hearing this, turning to instruct the guard beside him: ¡°Bring Yuwen Rui out.¡±

    Not long after, Meng Shao Jue steps out from the horse carriage with Yuwen Rui. Yuwen Rui appears to look a lot better than he did a few days ago, just that he is slightly stumbling in his steps, clearly is still very weak. His clean and elegant face pale white like paper, such sight can truly be described as ¡®of fragile willow posture¡¯.

    He spots me at one nce, long and fine eyes half narrows, the meaning contained within unclear.

    Su Qi says: ¡°Is this alright now?¡±

    I clench my hands under my sleeves, my face unchanging as I say: ¡°Let them take Yuwen Rui away first.¡±

    ¡°What about the treasure maps?¡±

    ¡°Wait until they reach a safe ce and I will naturally give them to you.¡± I suddenly take a few steps back, ncing down at the bottomless cliff, my legs slightly trembles, heart also abruptly shrinks, but my face is still smiling as I say: ¡°Your majesty, should the treasure maps fall down, would you still be able to find it?¡±

    Su Qi stiffens, thin lips lightly twitches, ¡°Princess sure have thoroughly thought this out, just that, should I release him whilst Princess keeps hold of two treasure maps, that will be a little unfair¡­..how about Princess give me one first, then give me the otherter, this way, it is fair for all of us.¡±

    I think for a moment, ¡°Alright.¡±

    One hand gives money, one hand gives product, is indeed the correct principle, to not give the product but give a deposit first is also reasonable.

    The stunning face opposite me spreads a satisfied smile, ¡°Then it is set then, I¡¯ll release the person, Princess give me the treasure map first¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Cannot give!¡± A delicate shout suddenly sounds from the right,pletely cutting off Su Qi¡¯s words.

    The hand holding the treasure maps abruptly tightens, this voice¡­¡­

    It¡¯s Imperial Sister.

    Imperial Sister¡¯s face that I haven¡¯t seen for so long is still so peerlessly stunning as before, butpared to before, there is vaguely an extra touch of firmness, a body of dark purple man¡¯s attire revealing a strong and resolute demeanour, yet also carries the grand air of a monarch.

    The current Imperial Sister¡­¡­has also changed.

    She fixes her gaze onto me, once again repeating: ¡°Ah-Lan, you cannot give it.¡±

    Su Qi also reveals shock upon seeing Imperial Sister, but very quicklyposes himself, courteously saying: ¡°So it is Yun Mi¡¯s Emperor Zi, Emperor Zi sure hase at a perfect moment.¡±

    Imperial Sister looks at Su Qi, traces ofplications spreading in her eyes. She closes her eyes and takes a deep breath, when she opens her eyes again, cold resolution sinks into her orbs, ¡°Emperor Qi, the treasure maps cannot be given to you today.¡±

    ¡°Cannot be given to me?¡± Su Qi scoffs, as though mocking her absurdity, ¡°Could it be that the female emperor doesn¡¯t wish to get back Yuwen Rui?¡±

    Imperial Sister just shakes her head, ¡°Yuwen Rui naturally needs to be saved, but not right now.¡±

    I cannot help but to coldlyugh inside, if not now, then when? Are we going to wait until he reaches his dying breath?

    ¡°Oh¡­¡­¡± Su Qi lightlyughs, ¡°So this is what Emperor Zi thinks.¡± He turns his eyes to me, ¡°What does Princess think of Emperor Zi¡¯s words?¡±

    I silently observe and scrutinise them, Imperial Sister, Su Qi, both of them were my ymates that had apanied me in growing up since young, yet right now they are so unfamiliar, so ice-cold.

    The Imperial Sister and Seventh Brother in my memories¡­¡­where have they all gone?

    Imperial Sister furrows her brows, ¡°Ah-Lan, you cannot.¡±

    ¡°Cannot?¡± Su Qi harrumphs, lightly raising a hand, ¡°Shao Jue.¡±

    A frosty shine sweeps past Meng Shao Jue¡¯s phoenix eyes, the sharp dagger is held in his hand, without any hesitation, he pierces it into Yuwen Rui shoulder ¨C¨C precisely the spot where Yuwen Rui had been woundedst time.

    Yuwen Rui¡¯s originally powerless body is abruptly shaken, long eyes suddenly opens wide, pained yet produces no sound.

    My heart feels like it had been pierced, without any hesitation, I fiercely spit out one word, ¡°Exchange!¡±

    Imperial Sister¡¯s face instantly appears thoroughly displeased, ¡°Ah-Lan!¡±

    Su Qi cannot help but lightly smile, as though all was going as nned; whilst Meng Shao Jue slightly narrows his eyes; only Yuwen Rui has recovered his cid nature, just shallowly watching on.

    ¡°Exchange.¡± I say again, ¡°Imperial Sister, I must have Cousin back.¡±

    Between the treasure maps and Yuwen Rui, you choose the treasure maps, and the one I choose, is him.

    ¡°Ah-Lan¡­¡­¡± Imperial Sister¡¯s tone contains the dignity of a female monarch, ¡°The map cannot be given to Su Qi.¡±

    ¡°Imperial Sister.¡± I shake my head, ¡°I must exchange them.¡±

    ¡°Cannot exchange!¡± Yet another roar, just that this time it is not Imperial Sister, but ising from a dashing man rushing in from the left side.

    A mighty ck steed, dark iron armour, that handsome face as though carved with a knife ¨C¨C if not He Lian Chen, who else can it be?

    But why has hee?

    He Lian Chen has naturally brought a huge group of people behind him as well, the scene hence enters a deadlock. The paths filled with people and horses exchanging looks, murderous hostility running deep.

    He Lian Chen¡¯s thick brows deeply furrows, warm and attractive voice calling out: ¡°Ah-Lan,e here, I¡¯ll take you away.¡±

    ¡°Is Emperor Lian perhaps joking?¡± Imperial Sister ridicules: ¡°Ah-Lan is zhen¡¯s imperial sister, if she is to go, she will be leaving with zhen.¡±

    He Lian Chen simply does not think much of it, ¡°Zhen has already proposed marriage to your Yun Mi, Ah-Lan is soon to be Yun Zhan¡¯s empress, naturally, she will be leaving with zhen.¡±

    I raise my brows, looking left and right, He Lian Chen made a marriage proposal to me, to Imperial Sister? When was this? Turns out that during this time, such a matter has actually happened.

    Imperial Sister coldly harrumphs, ¡°Emperor Lian, if zhen hasn¡¯t remembered incorrectly, zhen did not agree with your proposal?¡±

    He Lian Chen responds with a coldugh, so arrogant as though everyone around him are nothing but air: ¡°As if zhen cares whether you agree or not, Ah-Lan will certainly be Yun Zhan¡¯s empress in future, today, zhen will also be taking her away!¡±

    ¡°Stop.¡± Su Qi is filled with interest, leisurely saying: ¡°Have you both perhaps asked Ah-Lan if she will leave with you?¡±

    Imperial Sister and He Lian Chen instantly stops talking, two pairs of burning eyes turning to me.

    I suddenly feel huge pressure.

    Regarding this case, no matter who I leave with, it will cause great chaos¡­¡­

    ¡°Imperial Sister, He Lian Chen.¡± I calmly speak up, ¡°I will not be leaving with either of you.¡±

    I then look towards Su Qi, ¡°Su Qi, release him as agreed.¡± The fresh blood on Yuwen Rui¡¯s shoulder has already dyed one half of his shirt red, his face also looking so pale as though he is immediately about to disappear, already unable to hold on anymore.

    Imperial Sister and He Lian Chen sure knows to speak with the same mind this time, ¡°Ah-Lan, no!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± I extend my hand over the edge of the cliff, the autumn wind whistles past, gently raising the map in hand, the wind lightly flows towards the bottomless abyss beneath my feet. I cannot help but feel a chill, yet my face remains unchanging: ¡°One carelessness¡­¡­and everything will be gone.¡±

    That¡¯s right, this is the legendary ¡®threat¡¯.

    The only thing that can threaten them, are these two treasure maps.

    Imperial Sister and He Lian Chen¡¯s faces instantly darkens, whereas Su Qi appears thoroughly satisfied, ¡°Alright.¡± He turns to Meng Shao Jue and says: ¡°Release Yuwen Rui¡¯s mute acupoint.¡±

    Meng Shao Jue nods, eyes seemingly sweeping across me, extending his hand to release Yuwen Rui¡¯s mute acupoint. Yuwen Rui immediately sounds a few coughs, then raises his eyes to coldly look at me.

    ¡°Yuwen Rui.¡± I lightly hook up the corners of my lips, eyes slightly squinting, ¡°I am still not as intelligent as you are.¡± When he was captured, I was so powerless and desperate, wanting to save him but was met with continuous failure¡­¡­then during the period of time I had disappeared, how desperate must he have been?

    The autumn wind raises locks of hair that causes a slight itching sensation as it brushes over my cheeks, like a mischievous child persistent in teasing me, I reach up to bring them behind my ear, then continue to lightly say: ¡°I will wait for you to once againe and take me back.¡±

    I have always been so selfish, at least I am not being selfish this time today.

    Yuwen Rui starts coughing again, eyes coldly sweeping across the three sides of people and horses, then finally holds his shoulder as he starts walking over to me. The crowds of people at the side eagerly holds up the weapons in hand upon seeing this, but all pauses under his cold gaze, suddenly, there¡¯s actually not one personing to stop him.

    Su Qi, Imperial Sister and He Lian Chen, the three of them furrow their brows upon seeing this, enduring and enduring but ultimately says nothing.

    He finally stands before me, pale face filled with coldness, ¡°Have you forgotten what I had once told you?¡±

    I pause, ¡°Eh¡­¡­¡± What?

    ¡°No matter who is dying before you, you are not allow to save them like this.¡± He res at me, saying word by word: ¡°How is your current actions any different to back then?¡±

    I feel that I am a little mistaken, also feel a little wronged, suddenly don¡¯t know whether tough or cry, ¡°I¡­¡­¡±

    Me being so selfless, if it isn¡¯t just to save his life?

    Who would have thought that this person would re and re, then suddenly sounds a low chuckle, ¡°But¡­¡­¡± His words and tone contains deeper meaning, ¡°I actually feel very happy.¡±

    I quickly raise my eyes, that person¡¯s long and fine eyes are filled with dazzling shine, thin lips curled up into a perfect curvature, ¡°Very angry, yet also happy.¡±

    I cannot help but to chuckle along with him, ¡°En.¡±

    He caresses my cheek, gently saying: ¡°Give me the maps.¡±

    I loosen up my hand, cing the treasure maps in his hand.

    He wraps an arm around my shoulder, leaning half of his body weight onto me, all whilst facing the trio that had remained silent this entire time with a shallow smile: ¡°Do the three emperor perhaps all wish to obtain these two treasure maps?¡±

    The three of them stay silent, no one speaking up in response.

    Yuwen Rui is not annoyed, clear and cold voice slowly saying ¡°A hundred and fifty years ago, Yun Ze was a powerful nation, after seizing countless treasures from the three nations, they hid them all in one ce. Yun Ze¡¯s hidden treasure was originally a joyous matter for Yun Ze, but no one would have thought it would be the start of cmity. This hidden treasure has not only attracted the greed of the royal families from the other two nations, but has even more so attracted countless greatly capable and mysterious figures of the Jiang Hu, all sorts of different groups of people have started to scheme against Yun Ze, just for this treasure map. Within fifty years, Yun Ze had engaged in more or less five hundred battles, everyone¡¯s objective is to gain this treasure map, everyone¡¯s objective is to obtain endless wealth.¡±

    On the cliff, aside from the howling wind, there is no other sound, each and every person is focused on listening to Yuwen Rui¡¯s words.

    He takes a pause, continuing to say: ¡°A hundred years ago, the three nations finally broke out into a huge war, Yun Ze¡¯s casualties totalling up to approximately five hundred thousand people, with fifteen cities left in ruins. Yun Mi¡¯s casualties totalled up to approximately four hundred thousand people, with thirty cities left in ruins, Yun Zhan¡¯s casualties totalled up to approximately three hundred and fifty thousand people, with forty cities left in ruins.¡± He lightly sweeps a nce across the three people, ¡°But the matter of the treasure map has finally reached a consensus, the treasure map split into three, each nation obtaining one each, no longer belonging to just one side. Since then, the matter of the treasure map from a hundred years ago had finally been put to rest.¡±

    ¡°And today¡­¡­¡± He coughs, face slightly turning ashen, ¡°A hundred yearster, the emperors of the three nations have simultaneously ascended their thrones, the subjects of each nation holds unstable loyalty, with no shortage of tigers eyeing for an ambitious opportunity, each of the new emperors hence turns to this treasure map, in hopes that in gaining these treasure maps, the three nations can be led by one.¡±

    Hearing this, Su Qi¡¯s, Imperial Sister¡¯s and He Lian Chen¡¯s faces all turns dark, clearly his words have hit the bullseye.

    Yuwen Rui lightly chuckles, ¡°Have the three emperors perhaps considered the current situations of the three nations?¡±

    The three people remains silent, there¡¯s actually not one person able to speak up.

    ¡°How about I piece it together?¡± Yuwen Rui does not wait for their answers either, speaking in ordance to himself: ¡°In Yun Ze, Emperor Qi may have already ascended the throne, but the former empress¡¯ n still holds great power, within Yun Ze, one third of the military troops are all in their hands, another third of the military troops belongs to the Marquis of Nan Yang, the Marquis of Nan Yang may not belong to the empress¡¯ faction, but does not belong to Emperor Qi¡¯s faction either, maintaining middle ground.¡±

    Su Qi¡¯s stunning face is adorned with a seeming smile, a dark sh rapidly sweeping past his eyes.

    ¡°Yun Zhan¡­¡­¡± He lets out a ringingugh, ¡°Emperor Lian holds seventy percent of military power, but the ascension to the throne has already offended many high officials of the court, not to mention that a few of them has been acting with burning ambitions, scheming for internal strife within Yun Zhan, time and time again¡­¡­

    ¡°As for Yun Mi¡­¡­¡± He turns to look towards Imperial Sister, ¡°Yun Mi¡¯s situation I need not say much, I believe Emperor Zi is already well aware.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Su Qi, Imperial Sister and He Lian Chen all eye one another, then all look towards Yuwen Rui with hesitation.

    Yuwen Rui once againughs upon seeing this, ¡°The three nations are in such a situation right now, hence the three emperors insistent on obtaining the power behind this treasure map, but have the three emperors perhaps given this some consideration, by obtaining the treasure maps, is it a blessing or a curse?¡±

    The trio furrow their brows, all in deep thoughts.

    Yuwen Rui bursts outughing, ¡°None of the three emperors knows whether obtaining the treasure maps is a blessing or a curse, yet no one wishes to give it up¡­¡­nevermind, it is but human nature.¡± His body weighing down on me bes heavier, slightly narrowing his long eyes, he says: ¡°Today. the gathering of the three nations at Mount Qi Yun, is instead a great opportunity.¡±

    The three people¡¯s brows slightly loosen up, currently hesitating to speak, when they see Yuwen Rui extend his hand over the edge of the cliff, and in his hand, is precisely the two treasure maps.

    ¡°Yuwen Rui! Stop!¡± The three people widens their eyes as they collectively shout out, the whips in hands ready tosh out.

    ¡°Put down the whips in hand.¡± Yuwen Rui¡¯s voice remains cid, ¡°The three emperors sure cares about this treasure map a lot.¡±

    ¡°Yuwen Rui, the three nations can definitely talk this through, you mustn¡¯t act impulsively right now.¡± He Lian Chen¡¯s deep voice says, face slightly darkening.

    Imperial Sister immediately goes along with him, ¡°That¡¯s right, there¡¯s definitely a way to resolve all this!¡±

    Yuwen Rui¡¯s handsome face is still as carefree as ever, long and fine fox slightly squints, clear and cold voice saying: ¡°As long as this treasure map remains in the world, the three nations will never have a day of peace. Today I may as well carry out this kind act, helping you all destroy it.¡± He suddenly smiles, lowering his head to look at me, ¡°Ah-Lan?¡±

    His brown orbs gives rise to a shallow smile, causing me to momentarily fall into a trance, unable to help myself from nodding, ¡°En.¡±

    Su Qi speaks up in this moment: ¡°Yuwen Rui, I can let you and Ah-Lan return to Yun Mi, everything can be discussed!¡±

    Yuwen Rui lightly says: ¡°Three emperors, is the treasure map a blessing or a curse to you all?¡±

    He slowly spreads open his palm, leaving the treasure maps to fall, allowing the breeze to lead it down the cliff, fading away.

    ¡°From what I see, this thing can only destroy nations, not save nations.¡±

    Since the matter hase to this, Su Qi, Imperial Sister and He Lian Chen can only look at Yuwen Rui¡¯s empty hand in a daze, seeming to have not gotten over the fact that the treasure that everyone has chased after for a hundred of years has just disappeared with the wind, just like that.

    ¡°Ke-ke-ke.¡± Yuwen Rui severely coughs, his entire person suddenly weighing down on me, ¡°Ah-Lan, I¡¯m going to faint.¡±

    Having said that, he closes his eyes, falling into my arms just like that.

    I half kneel on the ground as I hold his body, looking back at the bottomless cliff, then raising my head to lightly smile at the three people, ¡°The treasure map is already destroyed, what are you all¡­¡­waiting for now?¡± I deeply look at each and every one of them in the eye, ¡°Imperial Sister, Seventh Brother, He Lian Chen¡­¡­misfortune may be a blessing in disguise.¡±

    Three pairs of eyes fixes onto me, faces looking troubled.

    I no longer look at them, holding the person in my arms, the shirt he¡¯s wearing is soaked in red from the blood, face so pale it¡¯s practically transparent, yet he is still so handsome that one cannot look away from him.

    I smile, be it dead or alive, perhaps there is no difference anymore.

 Eighty-Two (Final Chapter)

    <h4>Chapter Eighty-Two (Final Chapter)</h4>

    Five dayster, deep night, a horse carriage is currently descending Mount Qi Yun through a secret mountain passage.

    The horse carriage looks extremely ordinary on the outside, driven along with one ck steed, asionally producing ¡°ga-zhi-ga-zhi¡± sounds, mixed in with the sound of horse hooves that sounds in particrly clear and resounding amongst this deep and quiet night.

    A handsome man is currently lying on his side, on the couch-bed inside the carriage, his half-closed fox eyes filled withziness, long and slender fingers continuously fondling with the young woman in deep sleep beside him.

    He lifts a lock of hair and brushes it over the young woman¡¯s cheek, only stopping when the young woman groans in annoyance. He hooks up his thin lips into a light smile, lowered eyes concealing the doting nature in his orbs.

    ¡°Mm¡­¡­¡± The young woman slightly furrows her brows, slowly opening her eyes, those orbs still carries grogginess, such childlike haze. She blinks, voice carrying a hoarse tone from sleeping, ¡°Cousin.¡±

    This young woman is precisely Ah-Lan, and the handsome man that is being addressed as Cousin by this young woman, is naturally Yuwen Rui.

    All that can be seen, is him leisurely taking out a handkerchief to wipe away the sweat on the young woman¡¯s forehead, lowly responding with a sound of, ¡°En.¡±

    Ah-Lan has long grown ustomed to his intimate actions, and just observes the carriage walls before furrowing her brows, ¡°Horse carriage?¡± They¡¯re inside a horse carriage?

    He pours a cup of tea at the table on the side and feeds her, ¡°En, horse carriage.¡±

    She goes along with him and takes a sip of the drink, ¡°Howe we¡¯re in a horse carriage?¡± She remembers that she was still in one of Yun Mi¡¯s tents before she had fallen asleep, how is that she had moved location after sleeping?

    His clear and cold voice simply and directly says: ¡°We must leave, Mu Yi, Mu Er lot are waiting for us at the valley pass.¡±

    ¡°Leave?¡± She raises her brows, thoughts in her head making all sorts of turns, ¡°Because of Imperial Sister?¡±

    He lightly knocks her forehead, ¡°En.¡±

    She half lowers her eyes, then lightly smiles.

    Three days ago, by the cliff at sunset, she had used the treasure maps to make an exchange with Su Qi for Yuwen Rui, but Imperial Sister and He Lian Chen suddenly showed up, throwing the scene into chaos. Imperial Sister and He Lian Chen naturally put all their efforts into preventing her from handing over the treasure maps to Su Qi, but she has already reached an unwavering decision, the treasure maps can go, but Yuwen Rui, definitely cannot be lost. She makes the exchange with Su Qi as nned, but did not expect that Yuwen Rui wouldn¡¯t leave with those that came to save him, and instead came to her side.

    Yuwen Rui rests against her arms, giving Su Qi, Imperial Sister and He Lian Chen a speech ¨C about how many people had died for this treasure map over a hundred years ago, and today, what kind of storm this treasure map will once again give rise to.

    Yuwen Rui asked: ¡®Three emperors, is the treasure map a blessing or a curse to you all?¡¯

    Yuwen Rui said: ¡®From what I see, this thing can only destroy nations, not save nations.¡¯

    Yuwen Rui with the treasure maps in hand, under everyone¡¯s shocked state of stunned eyes and parted mouths, spreads open his hand and discards the treasure maps down the cliff.

    The treasure maps that people were crazed for, for over a hundred years, was gone just like that.

    After Yuwen Rui did all this, he had used thest of his energy, weakly copsing into her arms. And she just lightly looks at the troubled faces of the new emperors, saying with a smile:¡°The treasure map is already destroyed, what are you all¡­¡­waiting for now?¡±

    The treasure map that they had all set their hearts onto chasing after, was thrown down the cliff, without the slightest of care by Yuwen Rui, they must hate the two of them to the bones right now. Forget it, be it hate, be it anger, the treasure map is already destroyed, all that is left are just hers and Yuwen Rui¡¯s lives.

    She nces back at the cliff, smiling ever so simply, ¡®Nothing more than a cliff, with Cousin by my side, it shouldn¡¯t be too scary.¡¯

    If torture and hatred is ahead of them, death and ease is behind them, then why would she need to hesitate?

    She doesn¡¯t think much of it, not like she hasn¡¯t died before.

    As for him ah¡­¡­

    She reaches up to caress his pale white face, nose slightly turning sour, yet her heart is still satisfied.

    He has always understood her, and she has always understood him too.

    His decision is her decision, and hers, is also his.

    What difference is there in life and death, the most perfect happiness is two people apanying one another.

    ¡°Ah-Lan, youe back to zhen right now!¡± He Lian Chen¡¯s handsome face is ovee with red anger, ¡°The treasure map was lost in the hands of that brat in your arms, could it be that you wish to end this by jumping down with him?¡±

    She lightly smiles, ¡°Two treasure maps, two lives inpensation, isn¡¯t this perfect?¡±

    ¡°There is no such profitable deal like this in the world!¡± He Lian Chen¡¯s handsome brows tightly knits together, ¡°Since you lost the treasure map, you mustpensate zhen with an empress!¡±

    She pauses, eh, there¡¯s such a way to put it?

    Imperial Sister¡¯s voice is heard in this moment, ¡°Ah-Lan!¡±

    She looks up, meeting eyes with Imperial Sister¡¯s pair of tender warmth, that is a gentleness that she was once familiar with, is a gentleness that only the Imperial Sister that has apanied her since young would look at her with.

    Imperial Sister turns to look towards Su Qi, eyes containing a sparkle, soft and tender voice carrying faint pleading, ¡°Seventh Brother.¡±

    Imperial Sister is not calling for Emperor Qi, but Seventh Brother.

    Their Seventh Brother that once was.

    Su Qi¡¯s eyes vaguely shes, looking at her withplications, ¡°Ah-Lan¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°This rubbish treasure map has cost our Yun Zhan so many soldiers¡¯ lives!¡± He Lian Chen harrumphs, ¡°Destroying it today brings a clean closure!¡±

    Imperial Sister bites her lips upon hearing this, ¡°Emperor Lian¡¯s words are correct, in fact, thinking over it carefully, Yuwen Rui¡¯s words aren¡¯t exactly unreasonable¡­¡­¡± She looks to Su Qi, ¡°Seventh Brother, what do you think?¡±

    Su Qi quietly looks at the cliff for a long time, eyes filled with deep thoughts. After a long while, he finally speaks up lightly: ¡°Don¡¯t know if Emperor Zi and Emperor Lian are perhaps interested in sitting down to talk this through?¡±

    Imperial Sister and He Lian Chen exchange eye contact, ¡°Alright.¡±

    Since then, the three emperors have reached a consensus, whilst Yuwen Rui and her, have naturally been sent into Yun Mi¡¯s tent to recuperate.

    In the end, they have ultimately remembered the past rtions that once was, and did not personally push their Eldest Cousin and Fifth Sister, who they had grown up with, down the tall cliff of several thousand zhang.

    Or perhaps Yuwen Rui¡¯s words had enlightened them, what it is that that they should really be doing right now?

    Who knows?

    Yuwen Rui¡¯s body was originally covered in injuries, with the addition of a new wound, the several imperial physicians that have seen him have all been waving their arms. But fortunately, Divine Physician Xue who hadter rushed over is greatly skilled in medicine, stunningly snatching him back from the gates of hell, just that his body is still far too fragile, and have been lying ina the entire time.

    When Yuwen Rui was lying ina, she had stayed by his side all along to attend to him, eating and living quarters were all in one tent, towards this, Meng Shao Jue and He Lian Chen were extremely displeased, but under her cold gaze, neither of them could do anything about it, just ring at the unconscious Yuwen Rui with zing eyes, hating that they cannot burn several holes into his body.

    Throughout this time, Imperial Sister and Su Qi have alsoe to visit her, not saying much, but there would always be a warm atmosphere circting around them, as pleasant as their childhood times.

    What she should be happy about is that although they have changed, they have notpletely forgotten everything.

    As for Meng Shao Jue and He Lian Chen¡­¡­

    She wakes up from her memories, ncing at Yuwen Rui who is leisurely drinking his tea, ¡°Cousin.¡±

    ¡°En?¡±

    ¡°Why are you in such a hurry to leave?¡±

    ¡°Oh? Is it that hurried?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s only been a day since you woke up?¡±

    He half narrows his fox eyes, ¡°Has it just been one day?¡±

    ¡°En, just one day.¡±

    ¡°Had only been awake for a day ah¡­¡­¡± He raises his brows, ¡°Ah-Lan.¡±

    ¡°En?¡±

    ¡°My mind was conscious during thea.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    ¡°I heard everything Meng Shao Jue and He Lian Chen said to you.¡±

    ¡°Mm¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah-Lan.¡± He rubs his forehead against her, the ice-cold tip of his nose touching hers, cold and clear voice saying: ¡°You are mine.¡±

    She slightly lowers her eyes, hooking up her thin lips into a shallow smile, ¡°En.¡± She is his, and he is also hers.

    Only then does he squint his eyes in satisfaction, bringing her into his arms with one move, ¡°Sleep.¡±

    She rubs her eyes, en, speaking of sleeping, she really does immediately feel tired.

    In no time, she had alreadyfortably fallen asleep, fair white face looking sweetly pretty and at ease. And yet he slowly widens his eyes, brown orbs lingering on her face.

    Meng Shao Jue, He Lian Chen¡­¡­

    His thin lips shallowly hook up, arrogance and nastiness quickly shing past his eyes.

    What ¡®Ah-Lan, zhen will marry you to be my empress¡¯, what ¡®Ah-Lan, zhen only likes you¡®, or what ¡®Ah-Lan, all I want is only you¡®, what ¡®Ah-Lan, wait for me toe and take you¡® ¡­¡­

    Ear-sore, truly an ear-sore.

    He takes her hand that is at his chest into his, ying with each of her delicate fingers, and then overbearingly squeezes his fingers between them, watching his fingers connect with hers, ten fingers interlocked.

    He sounds a chuckle, in this lifetime, she can only hold his hand, and the one to take her away, can only ever be him.

    She is his, was before, is now, will always be in future.

 Special One (Recap) An Qing

    <h4>Special Chapter One (Recap) An Qing</h4>

    An Qing has always been the favoured one, the child loved by everyone, with pretty looks and a gentle demeanour, anyone can see that she was raised with lots of love.

    In fact, An Qing is aware of her parents¡¯ bias, and actually doesn¡¯t like that her older sister is being treated so unfairly, so shees to the decision that she must treat An Ran very well, because if she doesn¡¯t treat her well, who will?

    The two sisters build a strong bond over the years, despite not seeing each other as often due to studies and work.

    An Qing grows up to be a beauty with many admirers pursuing her, she dreams of a passionate romance with a man she loves, but when she does fall in love, it is love at first sight, the man being An Ran¡¯s boyfriend, Yan You.

    She never thought her story would be such a dog-bloodied one, just like those stories where the female lead falls in love with her sister¡¯s or best friend¡¯s boyfriend, and then the two will ovee the gossips surrounding them and courageously be together in the end. She wonders, would it be the same for her?

    Whilst An Qing is troubled by her thoughts, shamelessly yearning for her sister¡¯s boyfriend, she still holds a little hope inside of her.

    She starts to see An Ran more frequently, in hopes of getting to know Yan You more.

    An Ran has always loved to share her happiness with An Qing since young, and would tell her all about her rtionship with Yan You, from how they met to their sweet little moments. This only made An Qing more jealous, but she just smiles in front of her sister, her love for Yan You continuing to grow.

    No one would have thought that this perfect child has already developed such an ugly side to her, suppressing her pain as she sinks further into jealousy.

    That¡¯s right, she¡¯s prettier than An Ran, she¡¯s more favoured than An Ran, she receives more doting love from their parents than An Ran, all this, she doesn¡¯t care about, but why is it that the person she cares about, just has to care about An Ran more?

    An Ran, based on what?

    It was her that passed the tissues to An Ran when An Ran cried, it was her thatforted An Ran when An Ran was upset, it was her that brought warmth to An Ran when An Ran was lonely, but why must An Ran still have to snatch away the only person she cares about?

    Three years passes, Yan You and An Ran¡¯s rtionship is still going strong, already making marriage ns.

    It was in this moment, that An Ran was diagnosed with blood cancer.

    Whilst this brought shock and sorrows, An Qing also sees the light in this.

    An Ran and Yan You¡¯s clear skies has been clouded, and An Qing is stunned, aside from theplicated emotions of sorrow, she vaguely gives rise to joy, perhaps, she has a chance.

    It is in human nature to chase after one¡¯s own happiness, ignoring the pain it brings others.

    Just like how An Qing in this very moment, didn¡¯t give the slightest consideration to how much pain An Ran would be in.

    Every person¡¯s heart has an ugly demon, once released, there is no going back.

    Yan You continues to diligently stay by An Ran¡¯s side, despite the treatments causing her hair to fall out, despite the treatments causing her temper to get worse, despite his parents crying for him to break up.

    An Qing is pained by this sight of him, if only the one he loves is her.

    Days pass with everyone waiting for the end they dare not to face.

    That night, An Qing gives Yan You a call, she hears him muttering nonsense andes to his apartment in concern.

    In a drunken state, Yan You helplessly cries out his sorrows to An Ran, stating that he refuses to break up with her as his parents wishes, crying for her not to leave him.

    An Qing is shaken by his outbreak, his deep love for An Ran. She makes a courageous move to kiss him, deeply kissing this man she loved for so many years. All she wants is one night.

    That next morning, Yan You tells herst night was a mistake, he tells her to forget it.

    An Qing thought that all she wanted was that one night, but she now hesitates, a great opportunity is before her, but it turns out, Yan You had noticed her feelings long before, just that, he had always hoped it was a mere misconception of his. He tells her, he doesn¡¯t love her, she is only An Ran¡¯s sister, the one he loves is An Ran, and always will be.

    The two decide to forget about the night, but as fate would have it, she gets pregnant.

    When Yan You hears the news, he tells her to abort it, but An Qing has already informed both their parents. So no matter how unwilling, Yan You had to go along with the wedding ns.

    An Ran ultimately finds out about her pregnancy, and in face of her sister¡¯s worries, An Qing finds that she has already be so twisted.

    With the wedding approaching, An Qing knows it wouldn¡¯t go as well as she wishes, yet she still persisted, as long as he is hers, but Yan You once again breaks her heart¡­¡­

    He tears the wedding invitation right before her face, wickedly saying: ¡°Are you prepared to be a living widow?¡±

    An Qing calmly says: ¡°We¡¯ll definitely get married.¡±

    ¡°Very well.¡± Yan You nces at her stomach, ¡°Also, this child¡­¡­¡± He smiles, ¡°You rest assured, I will not love it, I want nothing more than for it to die this very instant, really.¡±

    An Qing trembles in anger, how could he be like this? This is their child, this is a life that belongs to them, this is a life that will continue their bloodline!

    The day before the wedding, An Qing pays An Ran a visit, she tells her the truth. She¡¯ll be marrying Yan You, Yan You and her are together now.

    She receives a fierce p, An Ran tells her to ¡°get lost¡± through gritted teeth. The tears falls as she leaves, her shamelessness, her guilt towards An Ran, her ruthlessness towards Yan You, but she is also very happy, because the one in pain, isn¡¯t just her anymore.

    The wedding proceeds, with smiles concealing her helplessness, his hatred.

    She didn¡¯t think An Ran would actually show up, fainting on the scene, then immediately rushed into hospital, and ten hourster, announced dead.

    Yan You didn¡¯t cry, just quietly holding An Ran¡¯s pale corpse, but she knows his heart has died. And so she cries with a smile. Her sister is dead, she¡¯s no longer the side character in their story, there¡¯s no one to snatch away her husband.

    Her parents were greatly affected by An Ran¡¯s death, the look in their eyes when they see her gained an additional touch of coldness, the familiar doting lovepletely gone. An Qing does not desire anything from them, after all, their love was all given to her before, there¡¯s nothing more she can ask for now.

    At the same time, Yan You became soulless, but she doesn¡¯t care, he is hers now. She can raise the baby herself, give it all the love, yet she starts to have frequent dreams of An Ran.

    The An Ran in her dreams is still so pale white, delicate face showing no emotions, just silently watching her, until the guilt that she had deliberately suppressed in her heartes surging out.

    She pleadingly says: ¡°An Ran, we were wrong, we were wrong, don¡¯t leave us alright? I won¡¯t fight you for Yan You anymore, I¡¯ll give in to you, we won¡¯t get married anymore.¡±

    But An Ran¡¯s eyes doesn¡¯t even blink, slowly turning transparent, disappearing before her eyes.

    An Qing wakes up drenched in sweat, she strokes her rounded stomach, begging An Ran to show her and the child some mercy.

    However, the child was ultimately lost. All because An Qing had slipped on the stairs, Yan You who was beside her, avoided her with disgust, and she went rolling down. She sees red below, and painfully begs for Yan You to save the child.

    Yan You coldly sends her to the hospital, just passing her over to the doctor, then leaves.

    Whilst unconscious, An Qing thinks, perhaps she really was wrong, just because of a man who doesn¡¯t love her, she fell so low.

    After waking up to see her parents¡¯ distressful faces, she tells them that she¡¯s thought it through, the child was not meant to be. She has grown up now, no longer hating, no longer loving.

    Her father hesitates, then slowly tells her, Yan You died, from gas poisoning

    An Qing asks to be left alone, she questions whether it was An Ran who took him away, but that¡¯s impossible, because An Ran will never like anything that has been wed, no matter how much she loves it, should it contain the slightest w, she will discard it, with no regrets, that¡¯s the only reason An Qing had the confidence to marry Yan You.

    She suddenly recalls a distant scene, the young An Ran with a dirtied little face, grinning as she says to her: ¡°An Qing, don¡¯t be afraid, in future, tell me when you¡¯re upset, I¡¯ll help you take care of the people that picked on you! Oh, also, I¡¯ll be by your side!¡±

    She now feels extremely upset, so unbearably upset.

    But she knows her sister will not smile at her anymore, never again.

 Special Two: Yan You

    <h4>Special Chapter Two: Yan You</h4>

    He is Yan You, the enthusiastic general manager of a carpany in the twenty-first century, Yan You, also the gentleman of the most powerful and wealthiest man ¡ª Yan Cheng ¡ª in Xiang Yang City of the Yun Ze Kingdom, Yan You.

    Even if he finds it ridiculous, even if he finds it difficult to believe, this is indeed the reality, just like the main character in those fantasy novels, he has travelled through time, travelling into a time with an unknown name, travelled into the body of someone who looks exactly like him and have exactly the same name as him.

    The gentleman of Yan Cheng¡¯s family, Yan You, was originally intellectually disabled.

    Unable to walk at three, unable to speak at five, unable to read at seven¡­¡­although born with a good-looking appearance, he was indeed intellectually disabled, intellectually disabled through and through.

    But when he was seventeen, the gentleman of Yan Cheng¡¯s family suddenly opened up his mind, not only was he no longer a fool, he had even be an intelligent and quick-witted individual, dealing with everyone in a very smooth manner, all whilst taking on his family¡¯s business in good order. And so, the Yan family bubbled with excitement, Xiang Yang City also bubbled with excitement, and Yan You¡­¡­was puzzled.

    He is clearly an ordinary gold cor worker in the modern times, lost his most beloved woman, married another woman in despair, and then when that person had been admitted to hospital after a miscarriage, he numbly returns home to drink alone, mindlessly thinking about his beloved whilst drunk.

    When he had opened his eyes again, everything had changed.

    The face in the mirror remains the same, but the ck hair was held up in a jade crown, a body of luxury brocade long robes, long boots with white soles and ck surface, clearly an outfit of the ancients.

    And so, from that point on, he was no longer the gold cor worker, Yan You, but the son of a wealthy merchant, Yan You.

    He obtained another identity and changed his environment, starting to gradually blend into this strange era, blend in with these unfamiliar people, everything seemed to be going so smoothly, just that he didn¡¯t know, the demon in his heart is growing bigger and bigger, only because of that woman he loves.

    That woman he loves is not particrly pretty, a fair and clean face with a light smile, yet she slowly had him get addicted, and then enchanted.

    That woman he loves is not particrly exceptional, an ordinary family and an outstanding younger sister, yet she had him no longer holding anyone other than her in his eyes.

    That woman he loves is not particrly healthy, often falling unconscious with the ill stricken look in her eyes, yet she had him firmly deciding to apany her for a lifetime.

    He is convinced he loves her, yet hemitted a sin that any man is capable of when she was critically ill, and it was irreversible.

    He didn¡¯t dare to tell her the truth, that¡¯s right, didn¡¯t dare.

    Didn¡¯t dare to see resentment and disgust surface on that pale, ill-stricken face, didn¡¯t dare to imagine how pained, how hopeless she would be after finding out the truth, didn¡¯t dare to expect her forgiveness or anything else, he could only look at her light smile, repeating to her over and over again, he loves her.

    He ultimately needed to take up responsibility for that moment of wrong, he must marry the person that was originally his younger sister-inw, he remembers the smile on the woman¡¯s face when he agreed to take responsibility, remembers him telling her word by word: ¡®Even if I marry you, the person I love will always be An Ran only.¡¯ He sees the shattered smile in her eyes, and feels a burst of happiness and sorrows, what can her pain be considered in his eyes? The one he cares for, is only the person he loves, even if that person slightly furrows her brows, it will make him feel pained at heart.

    Just that, what right does he have to be sad for her now? All he can do is guard her until the day she recovers, and then cut off his thoughts, watch her enter someone else¡¯s embrace, let someone else give her happiness in his ce.

    But why did she show up at the wedding, why did she have to know of this unbearable reality, why did she have to fall down right before his eyes?

    The person he cherished and loved so much, ultimately died because of his betrayal.

    He did not copse nor fall into hysteria like other people, just that a huge part of his heart went empty, no thoughts, no feelings. He numbly married that disgusting woman, numbly went to work and returned home, numbly reminisced about the one he loves, numbly longed for the scent that belonged to her.

    His life, was of numbness.

    And that wife-in-name of his had a miscarriage, and then he drank alcohol, and then he time travelled, and then, he obtained a new life.

    He seems to have everything here, parents that dearly loves him to the bones, a flourishing business at his fingertips, pretty and charming maids, close and obedient servants¡­¡­he had everything that other people yearns for.

    But his beloved isn¡¯t here, isn¡¯t here.

    He would sometimes happen to think, since he was able toe here, then is there a possibility that she is able toe here? Such thoughts sure were thoroughly stimting to him, so stimting that he started to spend huge amounts of efforts on finding her, but all he ever got in return was disappointment. He was still happy to go on, time and time again, finding women that share the slightest resemnce to her, then ce them by his side, quietly watching that person when he thinks of her, recalling her smile through that person¡¯s smile.

    Until one day, when he went to a brothel to socialise with people, he sees her there ¨C¨C he thought he had saw wrong, but the warm touch tells him otherwise, she is a living person. He was triggered into tightly hugging her as he calls out her name, but hears her softly and gently say: ¡°This Gentleman, this girl is Lu Qin.¡±

    Only after calming down, does he find that this woman called Lu Qin looks different to An Ran, they just look approximately seventy percent alike¡­¡­but seventy percent is much more simr than anyone else he had previously found, and with the fact that she looks like An Ran alone, he will not let her suffer any hardships.

    He bought Lu Qin out, making her be his personal maid, he can look at the simr face as much as he likes, thinking of her in satisfaction with never-ending greed, but deep down in his heart, there was also a cold voice telling him, Lu Qin is not An Ran, nor can An Ran be reced by Lu Qin. But he did not care, this sickness of his has already spread into his vital organs ¨C¨C the longer it gets, the more clearly he remembers everything of their past.

    Time passes with a click of a finger, he continues to find women that resembles An Ran, and Lu Qin had also remained by his side for three years. He isn¡¯t unaware of the feelings within Lu Qin¡¯s dark orbs, he isn¡¯t unable to understand the anticipation underlying her eyes, but the person he wants, isn¡¯t her, nor is he willing tomit another wrong.

    But all things can go wrong, his drink was drugged, with no exit from the private room, an enchanting woman¡­¡­

    He seems to be unable to escape from this demonic spell, ultimately repeating the same mistake.

    When he wakes up, he finds it ridiculouslyughable as he looks at the bashful Lu Qin, but as heughs andughs, it turns into pitiful cries, he is so pitiful, so pitiful that it makes peopleugh.

    Lu Qin says to him: ¡°Gentleman, Lu Qin does not ask for a title, does not dare to have any wishful thinking, only ask to stay by Gentleman¡¯s side, showing up when Gentleman wishes to see this face.¡±

    He just lightly smiles, ¡°Stay then.¡±

    Since there is no An Ran here, then no matter what, nothing matters.

    Another two years passes, the Yan family increasingly flourishes in Yan You¡¯s hands, he travels far and wide, developingrge and small businesses, bing the renowned stingy merchant of Yun Ze Kingdom. The parents of the Yan family were naturally so happy they couldn¡¯t stop smiling from ear to ear, not expecting this silly and foolish only child of theirs, would actually be so capable, just that there is only one matter that causes them concern, this only child of theirs is already twenty-two years old, long past the average age for men to marry, but what causes them pent-up emotions, is that although he is filial to his parents, he is extremely unyielding on this matter. The elders thought Yan You is just deeply in love with the prostitute by his side, but even when they told him to take in Lu Qin, he showed no reaction at all¡­¡­exactly what to do about this?!

    The two elders ultimately went up to Lu Qin to talk about it, but Lu Qin could only bitterly smile too, saying: ¡°Gentleman¡¯s thoughts¡­¡­Master, Madam, this servant dares not to overly specte.¡±

    The two elders have no choice, can only leave it.

    Yan You is naturally aware of the secret movements of his parents and Lu Qin, but what has this got to do with him? He is only interested in the Yan Estate¡¯s business right now, and not women. Lu Qin has still kept closely stuck to his side for the past two years, just that his attitude towards her has never changed because of that ident, he admits he is now increasingly indifferent, but he is not at all dissatisfied with his indifference ¨C¨C that¡¯s right, this is already very good, heart like cid waters, he needs only remember that he once had lover like that, that is enough.

    This day, deep into autumn, he sits in the horse carriage as he hurries back to the city from the outskirts, seeing the fire-red maple leaves rising in the wind as he passes the forest, his feelings brightens up a little, a rare sight. That night, his parents mentions the matter of marriage again, this time, the woman is the daughter of a powerful official in the Capital, marrying her will be of great advantage to the Yan family¡¯s business. He just thinks about it for a few minutes, and agrees, then leaves the surprised elders at the table.

    Lu Qin lets the tears fall at the side, yet he remains cid, to him, he is marrying a huge asset and power, and not a woman.

    That next day, he had made an appointment to meet a huge powerhouse of the north to discuss business in ¡®Bamboo Court¡¯, after waiting for a quarter of an hour, that person¡¯s followeres and notifies him that his family¡¯s master cannot make it due to some matters. He sees that the follower is apologetic yet neither humble nor arrogant, also of handsome and upright appearance, able to see that he is not an ordinary person at one nce. He thinks, even the follower carries such bearings, what would the master be like then? And so, he humbly responds, rearranging the meeting to tomorrow.

    When leaving, he looks at the extraordinarily bustling streets, and in a moment of trance, he returns to the times when he had once apanied An Ran out in the night markets, he lightly smiles, telling Lu Qin to have a casual stroll. Lu Qin reveals the first smile as of recent, tenderly saying: ¡°Yes, Gentleman.¡±

    He and Lu Qin leisurely wanders the busy streets, these loud hawkers, these exquisite and varied little ythings, these fragrances, tempting little snacks¡­¡­how long has he not noticed these for? He passes by a dumpling stall, recalling how An Ran looked when she used to mutter how she loves dumplings the most, loves dumplings the most, the sweetness and loss in his heart mixes together, full of difort.

    Lu Qin asks: ¡°Is Gentleman wanting to eat a bowl of dumplings?¡±

    He shakes his head, breaking out into a smile as he says: ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He never eats dumplings, unless he¡¯s apanying An Ran, now that An Ran isn¡¯t here, why would he eat it?

    He turns around, just as he was prepared to leave, he hears a crisp female voice behind him, ¡°Lao-ban (Store-owner/boss), one bowl of dumplings please.¡±

    This is originally an overly ordinary speech, everyone thates and orders dumplings would speak like that, but he does not know why he turns his head back, turning his head back to see who said those words. And then he sees her, like the first time they met, she is still so pretty and fresh-faced, still so quiet, still so capable of attracting his eyes.

    He sees that woman abruptly widen her eyes the moment she sees him, full of surprise and disbelief. He feels his heart stop beating in this moment, and in the next second, what pours out is but endlessly surging wild joy.

    An Ran.

    He charges forward and tightly wraps her into his embrace, trembling lips actually unable to say any words. He just feels the presence of the body that belongs to her, the warmth and scent that belongs to her.

    It was Lu Qin whoes forward and tenderly calls out, ¡°Gentleman.¡±

    He¡¯s unwilling to care about it, but the person in his arms reaches out and pushes his chest, her eyes like ck obsidian stones, looking between him and Lu Qin with clear understanding, then says with a seeming smile: ¡°Hope that you¡¯ve been well.¡±

    He starts to get nervous and panics, even his outstretched arms are trembling, ¡°An Ran, I¡­¡­¡±

    Yet she just lightly smiles, ¡°I have been very well these past few years, you may rest assured, old friend.¡±

    Having said that, she swiftly turns and leaves, and his outstretched arms just hangs in mid air. He lowers his eyes as he bitterly thinks, she says she has been very well, but what he wants to say is¡­¡­without her, he has not been well at all. He wants to go up and make her stay, wants to tell her how much he regrets and how much he misses her, but he turns timid, he doesn¡¯t dare.

    He doesn¡¯t even dare to speak again, just silently following after her, watching her return to an extremely ordinary house, then close the doors without even sparing him a nce.

    He looks away with great reluctance, yet when he meets eyes with Lu Qin, he instantly turns ice-cold, coldly saying: ¡°Lu Qin, you know I don¡¯t like people acting smart on their own ord.¡±

    Lu Qin trembles, both eyes holding back tears, ¡°Gentleman, Lu Qin had only¡­¡­¡±

    He doesn¡¯t care about her answer, both hands held behind his back as he looks at the house in a daze, thinking of the person inside. His lips hook up into a light smile, he thinks he has finally obtained happiness again, and this time, he definitely wouldn¡¯t let her go, definitely wouldn¡¯t.

    That next day, he tells his parents the marriage with the minister¡¯s family daughter is cancelled, he will also give Lu Qin some money and let her go. Whether they agree or not, he will marry a woman, a woman he has been searching a long time for.

    The parents of the Yan family sees the look of resolution and happiness on their son¡¯s face, and nods their heads in the end.

    On one hand, he tells people to inquire about An Ran¡¯s current identity, on the other hand, he tells someone to watch over An Ran, whilst he, quickly takes care of his appointment at ¡®Bamboo Court¡¯. Today, he finally gets to meet this powerhouse of the north, Yu Wen. And this Yu Wen indeed doesn¡¯t disappoint him, be it his handsome and noble appearance or his elegant and gracious demeanour, he really cannot be any less than a dragon or phoenix amongst humans.

    The two of them can be considered fated, having a harmonious business talk aside, they even manage to have a nice chat, from chatting, he came to know that Yu Wen has already been married for four years,ing to Yun Ze this time, his first objective is business talks, whereas his second objective is to find his runaway wife. He jokes that Yu Wen is a henpecked husband, Yu Wen just lightly smiles, cold and clear voice carrying doting love as he says: ¡°In this world, there is only one person that is able to make me willingly dote on her so much, that is all.¡±

    He thinks of that woman, still as delicately pretty and quiet as before, sincerelymenting, to have someone in the world that makes one willingly dote on them, is indeed a type of happiness.

    The people he sent to inquire about her has already reported back to him, An Ran¡¯s current name is Ah-Lan, had just entered Xiang Yang City several days ago, and is now living alone in a little house, north of the city.

    In fact, he wishes to go up to her and loudly beg for her forgiveness, beg for her to give him another chance, but he doesn¡¯t dare to, with fearing from the bottom of his heart, he doesn¡¯t dare to. He is also afraid that his pestering would cause the rtionship between the two of them to be more rigid ¨C¨C that¡¯s right, with the past they share, even if she no longer holds resentment in her eyes, he is still afraid.

    That¡¯s why he did nothing, he just quietly shows up outside her house every day, watching her leave the doors, watching her wander the streets, watching her teach poetry to the children next door, watching her charming smile appear gentler under the sunshine. She does not speak up to say anything to him, nor does she reveal a look of disgust and shoo him away, she just quietly spends her day, and for him, just watching her like this is already enough. He greedily watches everything she does, unable to stop.

    A weekter, she finally says the first sentence to him, and that sentence had him abruptly fall from heaven to hell.

    She lightly smiles as she says: ¡°Yan You, I¡¯m already married.¡±

    He cannot believe it, trying hard to maintain a calm smile as he says: ¡°An Ran, you¡¯re lying. You clearly have your hairbed into a maiden hairstyle, you live here alone, you have not gotten married, you are just deliberately provoking me. You still hate me, don¡¯t you? An Ran, I was wrong, I only love you, I will marry none other than you in this lifetime! Will you give me a chance? One chance, just one chance!¡±

    She shakes her head, lightly saying: ¡°I¡¯m married.¡±

    His heart instantly freezes, he knows she is speaking the truth, she would never speak lies to him, never had in the past, wouldn¡¯t now.

    He doesn¡¯t know how he had returned home, he doesn¡¯t know how he had registered those words, he just feels like he really wants to get drunk, because he can forget everything when drunk. He meets up with Yu Wen for a drink, the actual situation is, he holds a jar of wine and drinks until he¡¯s drunk, whilst Yu Wen is still refined as ever as he sips from a cup. He suddenly asks: ¡°Yu Wen, should your woman have gotten married, what would you do?¡±

    Yu Wen¡¯s long and fine eyes make a slight turn, thin lips lightly hooking up, ¡°Since it is the woman I love, then I would not let her have the chance of marrying another.¡±

    He vaguely shouts: ¡°Then what if she¡¯s already married when you had met her?¡±

    Yu Wen¡¯s long eyes slightly narrows, certainty carried within his chuckle as he says: ¡°Someone I want, will only be mine no matter what.¡±

    He looks at Yu Wen¡¯s calm yet firm face and suddenly thinks it through more, that¡¯s right, so what if she¡¯s married, he loves her, so he will fight for her love all over again, it¡¯s nothing more than that.

    After sobering up and starting to recover his memories of the days, although his heart is in bitter pain, when he sees her, everything else seems to no longer be of any importance ¨C she is here, this is the heaven¡¯s blessing. Even if she turns a blind eye to him, says nothing to him now, he believes that a few yearster, ten yearster, decadester, she would ultimately forgive him.

    He is willing to patiently wait on like this, but didn¡¯t think he simply couldn¡¯t wait on.

    This day, he apanies her to water the garden, when the main doors swings open, Yu Wen¡¯s tall and slender figure appears in his sight. Just when he was about to ask Yu Wen in surprise, how did he know that he¡¯s here, he instead sees Yu Wen not even spare him a nce, directly walking up to An Ran.

    Yu Wen¡¯s long and slender fingers brushes over her cheeks, lightly asking: ¡°Are you done ying around yet?¡± Then, he sees An Ran who had always been quiet, reveal a slight pout, shaking her head as she says: ¡°No.¡±

    Yu Wen sounds a chuckle, gently leaning down to her ear as he slowly says: ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll y along with you then.¡±

    Within a moment, he connects everything together, Yu Wen¡¯s runaway wife, the single yet supposedly married An Ran¡­¡­

    All has be clear, turns out An Ran¡¯s husband is Yu Wen, the wife Yu Wen dotingly loves is An Ran.

    Yu Wen does not question why he would be here, with an attitude of a great host, he treats him with great hospitality in An Ran¡¯s stead, instead, it is he who flees in defeat, not daring to see the invisible tacit understanding between the two, not daring to see the sweetness in the eyes of the two, not daring to see the position that had once belonged to him, be taken over by someone else¡­¡­when facing the woman he loves, he is so cowardly.

    But will he give up just like that?

    He is unwilling to resign, even if the opponent is Yu Wen, he will still fight.

    But he bes more and more hopeless and dispirited by the day, their rtionship is not something he can intervene with, the doting and love that sees no one else, the tacit understanding and naturalness of each move and each gesture, as well as the bright red kiss mark that cannot be concealed on her neck¡­¡­all seems to beughing in his face, causing his heart to shatter but can do nothing about it.

    Just when he was about to crumble down, Yu Wenes finding him, handsome facepletely calm, he lightly says a few phrases, ¡°I don¡¯t care what rtionship you had with her in the past, but you remember, she is mine now, and will only be mine in future.¡±

    He looks at this man, calm and steady no matter when, and suddenly admits defeat, if his opponent is any other man, then perhaps he would still have a chance, but the one he faces is Yu Wen, a man who knows what he wants, and would never be shaken.

    He lost to Yu Wen¡¯s unyielding firmness, thoroughly lost to him.

    No longer will he unreasonably ask to receive her love, because she has already fallen in love with the person most worthy of her love in this world.

    That person, was not him in the past, nor is it him now.

    On this day, he goes to the remote little woods alone, with his back against the big tree, he cries to his heart¡¯s content, just like when he saw his toy car get mercilessly smashed by his mother as a child.

    He has only ever loved one woman in his previous life and in this life, and now, he has finally lost her forever, unable to get her back again.

    ****

    Spring air fills the dimly lit room, and endlessly sounding from beyond the sheer curtains, are the soft moans and tender cries of a woman, along with the wickedly provocative words of a man, everything seems to be so¡­¡­harmonious.

    The man suddenly speaks up, deep and husky voice containing strong desires, ¡°Mydy.¡±

    ¡°En¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Your husband has a little question to ask you.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°The Gentleman Yan from today is an old acquaintance of yours?¡±

    ¡°En¡­¡­this matter is a rather long story¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°So it¡¯s like that¡­¡­¡± The man¡¯s gentle voice makes a slight change, with slight ill-intent, ¡°Then your husband shall listen to you slowly tell me.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡± The woman softly cries, anger carried within shyness as she says: ¡°You, you stop now!¡±

    ¡°Stop?¡± The man pauses, saying with a seeming smile: ¡°Is mydy joking with your husband?¡±

    ¡°Mm¡­¡­¡± The woman bites onto the nket, swallowing back the moan that was toe, somewhat pleading as she says: ¡°Light-, lighter!¡±

    The man wickedly says: ¡°Your husband feels we could go stronger.¡±

    Having said that, he relentlessly advances, directly causing the woman to let out a light and soft moan that makes one blush and skip a heartbeat, that soft moan is clearly full of tears, yet the sweetness amongst it cannot be denied, only causing the one that hears it to be even more hotblooded. And so¡­¡­

    REPORT THIS AD

    ¡°Mydy, why aren¡¯t you speaking? Your husband is waiting for you to speak about your past with that gentleman.¡±

    ¡°*whines*¡­¡­no, Cousin, enough now¡­¡­I¡¯m not saying anything¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Mydy¡¯s words isn¡¯t right, how is this enough? Your husband hasn¡¯t had enough yet, far from enough.¡±

    ¡°Cousin, I was wrong, stop, *whines*, too much¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Looks like your husband hasn¡¯t been trying hard enough, for mydy to still have the energy to talk¡­¡­very well, your husband shall try harder.¡±

    The woman¡¯s response is yet another burst of tender moans.

    This night¡­¡­en, indeed a very difficult one to endure.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!